On Ecclesiastical Theology

The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.

Show

preface 1, chapter 0

1.0.1Klostermann

Ἐγὼ μὲν ᾤμην ἐξαρκεῖν τὰς τῶν αὐτοῦ Μαρκέλλου φωνῶν παραθέσεις, ἃς διὰ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν ἀνελεξάμην, πρὸς τὸν καθʼ ἑαυτῶν ἔλεγχον. οὕτω γὰρ προφανῆ καὶ ἀδιάτρεπτον τὴν ἄρνησιν τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ περιεῖχον, ὡς καὶ δίχα πάσης ἀντιρρήσεως τοῖς τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ θεοῦ τροφίμοις φευκτὸν εἶναι τὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς λόγον.

Egō men ǭmēn exarkein tas tōn autou Markellou phōnōn paratheseis, has dia tōn emprosthen anelexamēn, pros ton kathʼ heautōn elenchon. houtō gar prophanē kai adiatrepton tēn arnēsin tou huiou tou theou perieichon, hōs kai dicha pasēs antirrēseōs tois tēs ekklēsias tou theou trophimois pheukton einai ton en autois logon.

I thought that the citations of Marcellus's own words, which I collected in the preceding books, were enough to refute themselves. For they contained so open and shameless a denial of the Son of God that, even without any rebuttal, the teaching in them would be something to flee for those nurtured by the church of God.

1.0.2Klostermann

ἐπεὶ δὲ διεσκεψάμην, μήποτʼ ἄρα τινὲς τῆς ἐκκλησιαστικῆς θεολογίας ὑποσυρεῖεν τῇ πολλῇ παραθέσει, ᾗ κέχρηται ὁ ἀνὴρ εἰς πίστωσιν ὧν ᾤετο αὐτῷ συμβαλεῖσθαι, καὶ τούτων ἔκρινα δεῖν ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος τὸν ἔλεγχον ἐκφῆναι, ὡς ἂν μάθοι πᾶς ὅτι μηδὲ εἷς αὐτῷ λόγος τῆς ἐνθέου γραφῆς ἀρνουμένῳ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ συνῳδὸν παρείχετο μαρτυρίαν, πάντες δʼ ἄντικρυς αὐτῷ τὴν ἐναντίαν ἐφθέγγοντο φωνὴν ‹ἀ›διαστρόφως τὰς οὐκ ὀρθῶς αὐτοῦ τῶν θείων γραφῶν παρεξηγήσεις εὐθύνοντες. συνάψω δὲ κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ τῇ τούτων φώρᾳ τὴν τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεολογίαν. νεώτερον μὲν λέγειν ἔχων οὐδέν, οὐδʼ ἐμαυτοῦ σοφόν τι καὶ οἰκεῖον εὕρεμα, τῆς δʼ ἐκκλησίας τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν ἀδιάφθορον διδασκαλίαν προϊσχόμενος, ἣν παρὰ τῶν αὐτοπτῶν καὶ αὐτηκόων τοῦ λόγου ἄνωθεν ἐξ ἀρχῆς παραλαβοῦσα φυλάττει.

epei de dieskepsamēn, mēpotʼ ara tines tēs ekklēsiastikēs theologias hyposyreien tę̄ pollę̄ parathesei, hę̄ kechrētai ho anēr eis pistōsin hōn ǭeto autǭ symbaleisthai, kai toutōn ekrina dein epi tou parontos ton elenchon ekphēnai, hōs an mathoi pas hoti mēde heis autǭ logos tēs entheou graphēs arnoumenǭ ton huion tou theou synǭdon pareicheto martyrian, pantes dʼ antikrys autǭ tēn enantian ephthengonto phōnēn ‹a›diastrophōs tas ouk orthōs autou tōn theiōn graphōn parexēgēseis euthynontes. synapsō de kata to auto tę̄ toutōn phōrą tēn tou sōtēros hēmōn theologian. neōteron men legein echōn ouden, oudʼ emautou sophon ti kai oikeion heurema, tēs dʼ ekklēsias tou theou tēn adiaphthoron didaskalian proïschomenos, hēn para tōn autoptōn kai autēkoōn tou logou anōthen ex archēs paralabousa phylattei.

But since I considered that some might perhaps be drawn away from the church's theology by the abundance of citation the man uses to confirm what he thought would help him, I decided I must now set out the refutation of these too, so that everyone may learn that not one word of inspired Scripture gave testimony in agreement with him as he denied the Son of God, but all openly spoke against him, correcting straightforwardly his wrong interpretations of the divine Scriptures. Along with the exposure of these I shall join the theology of our Saviour; I have nothing newer to say, nor any wise discovery of my own, but I put forward the incorrupt teaching of the church of God, which it received from the beginning from those who were eyewitnesses and ear-witnesses of the Word, and guards.

preface 1, chapter 1

1.1.1Klostermann

πρὸ δὲ τῆς τούτων ἐξετάσεως, ἐπειδὴ μεταξὺ τοῦ συγγράμματος τὸν Σαβέλλιον ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ κοπτόμενον εὗρον, καταπλαγεὶς τῆς ἠλιθιότητος τὸν ἄνδρα, ὡς οὐκ ἐφείσατο κακῶς ἀγορεῦσαι ὃν πάντων μᾶλλον ἐπαινεῖν αὐτὸν ἐχρῆν ὁμόδοξον αὐτῷ καὶ ὁμογνώμονα γεγονότα, οὐχ ἡγησάμην ἀντιπαρελθεῖν σιγῇ τὸν λόγον, παραδοῦναι δὲ καὶ τούτου ἔλεγχον τῷ παρόντι γράμματι. τὸ μὲν γὰρ τοὺς τοῦ θεοῦ λειτουργοὺς πρὸς αὐτοῦ διαβεβλῆσθαι εἰ καὶ αὐτῷ μὲν ψόγον τοῖς δʼ ἐλευθερουμένοις τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν κοινωνίας εὐδοξίαν ἐπήγαγεν,

pro de tēs toutōn exetaseōs, epeidē metaxy tou syngrammatos ton Sabellion hypʼ autou koptomenon heuron, kataplageis tēs ēlithiotētos ton andra, hōs ouk epheisato kakōs agoreusai hon pantōn mallon epainein auton echrēn homodoxon autǭ kai homognōmona gegonota, ouch hēgēsamēn antiparelthein sigę̄ ton logon, paradounai de kai toutou elenchon tǭ paronti grammati. to men gar tous tou theou leitourgous pros autou diabeblēsthai ei kai autǭ men psogon tois dʼ eleutheroumenois tēs pros auton koinōnias eudoxian epēgagen,

Before examining these, since I found in the middle of his treatise that he attacks Sabellius, I was astonished at the man's foolishness, that he did not spare abusing the one whom he ought to have praised above all, as one who had become of the same opinion and mind as himself; and I did not think it right to pass over the matter in silence, but to give a refutation of this too in the present writing. For his slandering of God's ministers, even if it brought blame on him and good repute to those freed from communion with him,

1.1.2Klostermann

ὅμως εἴχετό τινος εἰκότος τὸ δοκεῖν τὰ μὴ αὐτῷ φίλα φαυλίζειν· τὸ δὲ λαθεῖν κόπτοντα αὑτὸν διὰ τῆς τοῦ ὁμογνώμονος δυσφημίας ἀναιδείας ἔμοιγε δοκεῖ ἅμα καὶ ἀναισθησίας ὑπάρχειν. ὅτι δὲ ταῦθʼ οὕτως ἔχει, γένοιτʼ ἂν ἔλεγχος αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ, υἱοπάτορα τὸν θεὸν κατὰ τὸν Σαβέλλιον, εἰ καὶ μὴ γυμνῷ τῷ λόγῳ, τῇ γοῦν ἀληθείᾳ εἰσάγων, τῷ τὴν ὑπόστασιν ἀναιρεῖν τοῦ υἱοῦ, ἕνα δὲ θεὸν ὁρίζεσθαι. καὶ τοῦτον ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα καὶ αὖ πάλιν υἱὸν ἀποκαλεῖν ἑαυτοῦ. λόγον γὰρ εἶναι δοὺς τὸν ἐν τῷ θεῷ,

homōs eicheto tinos eikotos to dokein ta mē autǭ phila phaulizein; to de lathein koptonta hauton dia tēs tou homognōmonos dysphēmias anaideias emoige dokei hama kai anaisthēsias hyparchein. hoti de tauthʼ houtōs echei, genoitʼ an elenchos autos heautou, huiopatora ton theon kata ton Sabellion, ei kai mē gymnǭ tǭ logǭ, tę̄ goun alētheią eisagōn, tǭ tēn hypostasin anairein tou huiou, hena de theon horizesthai. kai touton heautou patera kai au palin huion apokalein heautou. logon gar einai dous ton en tǭ theǭ,

still had some plausibility, since he seemed to disparage what was not dear to him; but to strike himself unawares by abusing one of the same mind seems to me to belong at once to shamelessness and insensibility. That this is so he would himself be the proof, introducing God as Son-Father in the manner of Sabellius, if not in bare words, at least in reality, by abolishing the hypostasis of the Son and defining one God, and calling him his own father and in turn his own son. For granting that the Word is in God,

1.1.3Klostermann

ἕν τε καὶ ταὐτὸν ὄντα αὐτῷ τοῦτον ὁρισάμενος, πατέρα τούτου χρηματίζειν αὐτὸν ἔφη· τόν τε λόγον υἱὸν εἶναι αὐτοῦ, οὐκ ἀληθῶς ὄντα υἱὸν ἐν οὐσίας ὑποστάσει, κυρίως δὲ καὶ ἀληθῶς ὄντα λόγον. ἐπισημαίνεται γοῦν ὅτι μὴ καταχρηστικῶς λόγον, ἀλλὰ κυρίως καὶ ἀληθῶς ὄντα λόγον, καὶ μηδὲν ἕτερον ἢ λόγον.

hen te kai tauton onta autǭ touton horisamenos, patera toutou chrēmatizein auton ephē; ton te logon huion einai autou, ouk alēthōs onta huion en ousias hypostasei, kyriōs de kai alēthōs onta logon. episēmainetai goun hoti mē katachrēstikōs logon, alla kyriōs kai alēthōs onta logon, kai mēden heteron ē logon.

and defining him as one and the same with God, he said that God is called his father, and that the Word is his son, not being truly a son in subsistence of substance, but being properly and truly a word. At any rate he points out that he is not a word loosely, but is properly and truly a word, and nothing other than a word.

1.1.4Klostermann

εἰ δὲ μηδὲν ἕτερον, δῆλον ὡς οὐδὲ υἱὸς ἦν κυρίως καὶ ἀληθῶς, μέχρι δὲ φωνῆς καὶ ὀνόματος καταχρηστικῶς ὠνομασμένος. ἕν τε εἶναι λέγων καὶ ταὐτὸν τῷ θεῷ τὸν λόγον, τὸν σαρκωθέντα καὶ ἐκ τῆς παρθένου τεχθέντα, θεὸν αὐτὸν ἀπέφηνεν. ὃ δὴ πάλαι καὶ πρόπαλαι τὸν Σαβέλλιον φθεγξάμενον ἀπεδοκίμασεν ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ, τοῖς ἀθέοις αὐτὸν αἱρεσιώταις ‹ἐγ›καταλέξασα.

ei de mēden heteron, dēlon hōs oude huios ēn kyriōs kai alēthōs, mechri de phōnēs kai onomatos katachrēstikōs ōnomasmenos. hen te einai legōn kai tauton tǭ theǭ ton logon, ton sarkōthenta kai ek tēs parthenou techthenta, theon auton apephēnen. ho dē palai kai propalai ton Sabellion phthenxamenon apedokimasen hē ekklēsia tou theou, tois atheois auton hairesiōtais ‹eg›katalexasa.

But if nothing other, it is clear that he was not properly and truly a son either, but named loosely, only as a word and a name. And saying that the Word is one and the same with God, he declared that the one who became flesh and was born of the Virgin was God himself. This is what the church of God long, long ago rejected when Sabellius uttered it, numbering him among the godless heretics.

preface 1, chapter 2

1.2.1Klostermann

τὸ μὲν γὰρ θεὸν ὁμολογεῖν ἕνα πρὸς ἀντιδιαστολὴν τῆς Ἑλλήνων πολυθέου πλάνης πρῶτοι παρειλήφασιν Ἰουδαίων παῖδες. τὸ δὲ καὶ πατέρα τὸν αὐτὸν υἱοῦ μονογενοῦς γνωρίζειν ἐξαίρετον γέρας ἡ χάρις ἡ σωτήριος τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ δεδώρηται. υἱὸν δὲ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν μόνον οἶδεν καὶ οὐδένα ἕτερον, οὐ κατὰ τὴν τῆς σαρκὸς ἣν ἀνείληφεν γένεσιν (ταύτην γὰρ δούλου μορφὴν καὶ υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου καλεῖν δεδίδακται), κατὰ δὲ τὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ πατρὸς πρὸ πάντων αἰώνων ἄγνωστον τοῖς πᾶσιν· καθʼ ἣν τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος καὶ αὐτὸν υἱὸν θεὸν ὑπεστήσατο, οὐκ ἰδιόκτητον καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀφωρισμένην οὐδʼ ἄναρχόν τινα καὶ ἀγέννητον οὐδὲ ἄλλοθέν ποθεν ξένην καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀλλοτρίαν ἐφελκόμενον θεότητα, ἐξ αὐτῆς δὲ τῆς πατρικῆς μετουσίας ὥσπερ ἀπὸ πηγῆς ἐπʼ αὐτὸν προχεομένης πληρούμενον. μόνῳ γὰρ »ἐν αὐτῷ πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα« τῆς πατρικῆς ἐνοικεῖν »θεότητος« ὁ μέγας ἐπαίδευσεν ἀπόστολος. διὸ δὴ εἷς θεὸς τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ κηρύττεται, »καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἕτερος πλὴν αὐτοῦ«· εἷς δὲ καὶ μονογενὴς τοῦ θεοῦ υἱός, εἰκὼν τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο θεός.

to men gar theon homologein hena pros antidiastolēn tēs Hellēnōn polytheou planēs prōtoi pareilēphasin Ioudaiōn paides. to de kai patera ton auton huiou monogenous gnōrizein exaireton geras hē charis hē sōtērios tę̄ ekklēsią dedōrētai. huion de Iēsoun Christon monon oiden kai oudena heteron, ou kata tēn tēs sarkos hēn aneilēphen genesin (tautēn gar doulou morphēn kai huion anthrōpou kalein dedidaktai), kata de tēn ex autou tou theou kai patros pro pantōn aiōnōn agnōston tois pasin; kathʼ hēn to plērōma tēs patrikēs theotētos kai auton huion theon hypestēsato, ouk idioktēton kai tou patros aphōrismenēn oudʼ anarchon tina kai agennēton oude allothen pothen xenēn kai tou patros allotrian ephelkomenon theotēta, ex autēs de tēs patrikēs metousias hōsper apo pēgēs epʼ auton procheomenēs plēroumenon. monǭ gar »en autǭ pan to plērōma« tēs patrikēs enoikein »theotētos« ho megas epaideusen apostolos. dio dē heis theos tę̄ ekklēsią tou theou kēryttetai, »kai ouk estin heteros plēn autou«; heis de kai monogenēs tou theou huios, eikōn tēs patrikēs theotētos, kai dia touto theos.

For the sons of the Jews were the first to receive the confession of one God, in distinction from the polytheistic error of the Greeks. But to know the same God also as Father of an only-begotten Son is a special privilege that saving grace has given to the church. And it knows Jesus Christ alone as Son, and no one else, not according to the birth of the flesh which he assumed (for it has been taught to call this the form of a servant and son of man), but according to the birth from God the Father himself before all ages, unknown to all; by which the fullness of the Father's divinity made the Son himself to subsist as God: not a divinity of his own acquiring and separated from the Father, nor one without beginning and unbegotten, nor drawn from somewhere else, foreign and alien to the Father, but filled from the Father's own participation, poured out upon him as from a spring. For the great apostle taught that in him alone dwells “all the fullness” of the Father's “divinity.” Therefore one God is proclaimed to the church of God, “and there is no other besides him”; and one only-begotten Son of God, image of the Father's divinity, and for that reason God.

preface 1, chapter 3

1.3.1Klostermann

ἣν δὴ θεολογίαν οἱ πολλοὶ νοεῖν οὐ χωρήσαντες, ποικίλας ἀτραποὺς ἐπενόησαν πλάνης· α′) οἱ μὲν θεὸν δόντες τὸν υἱόν, τὸν δʼ ἄνθρωπον ὃν ἀνείληφεν ἀρνησάμενοι, β′) οἱ δὲ ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον ὑποθέμενοι, τὸν δʼ ἐν αὐτῷ θεὸν ἀγνοήσαντες, γ′) οἱ δὲ φόβῳ τοῦ δοκεῖν δεύτερον εἰσηγεῖσθαι θεὸν τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν ὁρισάμενοι. οὓς ἐκτραπεῖσα ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ τῆς ἀληθείας εὐαγγελικῷ κηρύγματι σεμνύνεται, ἕνα μὲν τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸν ἔχειν αὐχοῦσα, ἕνα δὲ καὶ υἱὸν μονογενῆ θεὸν ἐκ θεοῦ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐπιγραφομένη, σωτῆρα τὸν αὐτὸν καὶ υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου γινόμενον ὁμολογοῦσα, ὄντα μὲν υἱὸν θεοῦ πρὶν ἢ καὶ ἀνθρώπου γενέσθαι, καὶ τοῦτο δὲ γενόμενον ὅπερ οὐκ ἦν διʼ ἄφατον ὑπερβολὴν τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς φιλανθρωπίας.

hēn dē theologian hoi polloi noein ou chōrēsantes, poikilas atrapous epenoēsan planēs; a′) hoi men theon dontes ton huion, ton dʼ anthrōpon hon aneilēphen arnēsamenoi, b′) hoi de psilon anthrōpon hypothemenoi, ton dʼ en autǭ theon agnoēsantes, g′) hoi de phobǭ tou dokein deuteron eisēgeisthai theon ton auton einai patera kai huion horisamenoi. hous ektrapeisa hē ekklēsia tou theou tǭ tēs alētheias euangelikǭ kērygmati semnynetai, hena men ton epi pantōn theon echein auchousa, hena de kai huion monogenē theon ek theou Iēsoun Christon epigraphomenē, sōtēra ton auton kai huion anthrōpou ginomenon homologousa, onta men huion theou prin ē kai anthrōpou genesthai, kai touto de genomenon hoper ouk ēn diʼ aphaton hyperbolēn tēs tou patros philanthrōpias.

Most people, unable to grasp this theology, devised various paths of error: (1) some granting that the Son is God, but denying the man whom he assumed; (2) others supposing him a mere man, ignorant of the God in him; (3) others, for fear of seeming to introduce a second God, defining the Father and the Son as the same. Turning away from these, the church of God glories in the gospel proclamation of the truth, boasting that it has one God over all, and enrolling itself under one only-begotten Son, God from God, Jesus Christ, confessing that the same became Saviour and Son of Man, being Son of God before he became Son of Man too, and having become also what he was not, through the unspeakable excess of the Father's kindness.

preface 1, chapter 4

1.4.1Klostermann

ὁ μὲν δὴ τῆς ἀληθείας λόγος ταῦτʼ ἐκ προσώπου βοᾷ τῆς ἐκκλησίας· οἱ δὲ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρνούμενοι, ἕνα δὲ θεὸν εἶναι φάσκοντες καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον, τί καὶ παρενοχλοῦσιν μάτην τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, ταῖς Ἰουδαίων προσομιλεῖν συναγωγαῖς δέον; τί δὲ καὶ βλασφήμοις σφὰς αὐτοὺς περιπείρουσιν λόγοις, τὸν ἕνα θεὸν συκοφαντοῦντες διτταῖς ἐπηγορίαις, εἰ δὴ τὸν αὐτὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν υἱὸν ὑποτίθενται; καὶ τίνος γάρ ἐστιν πατήρ, μηδενὸς ὑφεστῶτος υἱοῦ; τίνος δὲ υἱὸς ἔσται, μὴ προϋπάρχοντος τοῦ γεγεννηκότος; εἷς δὲ ὢν πάντως που αὐτὸς ἔσται ὁ σαρκωθεὶς καὶ παθὼν καὶ τὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποις διανύσας θνητὸν βίον.

ho men dē tēs alētheias logos tautʼ ek prosōpou boą tēs ekklēsias; hoi de ton huion tou theou arnoumenoi, hena de theon einai phaskontes kai ouden heteron, ti kai parenochlousin matēn tę̄ ekklēsią, tais Ioudaiōn prosomilein synagōgais deon? ti de kai blasphēmois sphas autous peripeirousin logois, ton hena theon sykophantountes dittais epēgoriais, ei dē ton auton patera kai ton auton huion hypotithentai? kai tinos gar estin patēr, mēdenos hyphestōtos huiou? tinos de huios estai, mē proÿparchontos tou gegennēkotos? heis de ōn pantōs pou autos estai ho sarkōtheis kai pathōn kai ton en anthrōpois dianysas thnēton bion.

This is what the word of truth cries out in the person of the church. But those who deny the Son of God and say that God is one and nothing else, why do they trouble the church in vain, when they ought to join the synagogues of the Jews? And why do they pierce themselves with blasphemous words, slandering the one God with double titles, if indeed they suppose the same to be Father and the same Son? Whose father is he, if no son subsists? And whose son will he be, if the one who begot does not pre-exist? And being one, he himself will surely be the one who became flesh and suffered and completed the mortal life among men.

preface 1, chapter 5

1.5.1Klostermann

ἀλλὰ ταῦτα λέγοντα Σαβέλλιον ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ, ὡς ἄθεα καὶ δυσσεβῆ τολμῶντα, μακρὰν ἤλασεν· ταῦτα δὲ Μάρκελλος ἀνανεοῦσθαι πειρᾶται, προκαλύμματι χρώμενος οὐ πιθανῷ λόγῳ. θεὸν γὰρ ἕνα ὀρθῶς ὁριζόμενος τοῦτον αὐτὸν λόγον ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἡνωμένον καὶ συνημμένον αὐτῷ φησίν· κἄπειτα τοῦ ἑνὸς θεοῦ τὸ μέν τι πατέρα καλεῖ, τὸ δὲ υἱόν, ὡς διπλῆν τινα καὶ σύνθετον οὐσίαν ἐν αὐτῷ εἶναι.

alla tauta legonta Sabellion hē ekklēsia tou theou, hōs athea kai dyssebē tolmōnta, makran ēlasen; tauta de Markellos ananeousthai peiratai, prokalymmati chrōmenos ou pithanǭ logǭ. theon gar hena orthōs horizomenos touton auton logon echein en heautǭ hēnōmenon kai synēmmenon autǭ phēsin; kapeita tou henos theou to men ti patera kalei, to de huion, hōs diplēn tina kai syntheton ousian en autǭ einai.

But the church of God drove Sabellius far away for saying this, as daring godless and impious things; and Marcellus tries to renew these things, using an unconvincing pretext. For while rightly defining God as one, he says that this God has his Word in himself, united and joined to him; and then he calls one part of the one God Father and the other Son, as though there were a double and composite substance in him.

1.5.2Klostermann

καὶ πόσῳ τούτου κρείττων, ἐν κακῶν ἐκλογῇ, ὁ μὴ διαιρῶν μὲν τὴν ἄναρχον καὶ ἀγέννητον καὶ θεϊκὴν δύναμιν τὸν αὐτὸν δʼ εἶναι ὁμολογῶν γυμνῷ τῷ λόγῳ, πόσῳ δὲ ἑκατέρων βελτίων ὁ Ἰουδαῖος, τὸν ἕνα θεὸν οὐ διαιρῶν εἰς πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν Μαρκέλλῳ παραπλησίως οὐδὲ τὸν αὐτὸν υἱοπάτορα κατὰ τὸν Σαβέλλιον εἰσάγων, ἀλλὰ σέβων μὲν τὸν θεὸν γνωρίζων δὲ καὶ προσδοκῶν τὸν Χριστὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν ἥξειν κηρυττόμενον, ὃν ἐλθόντα ἐπεὶ μὴ παρεδέξαντο, δίκην τῆς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀπιστίας ὑπέσχον τε καὶ ὑφέξουσιν.

kai posǭ toutou kreittōn, en kakōn eklogę̄, ho mē diairōn men tēn anarchon kai agennēton kai theïkēn dynamin ton auton dʼ einai homologōn gymnǭ tǭ logǭ, posǭ de hekaterōn beltiōn ho Ioudaios, ton hena theon ou diairōn eis patera kai huion Markellǭ paraplēsiōs oude ton auton huiopatora kata ton Sabellion eisagōn, alla sebōn men ton theon gnōrizōn de kai prosdokōn ton Christon autou ton dia tōn prophētōn hēxein kēryttomenon, hon elthonta epei mē paredexanto, dikēn tēs eis auton apistias hypeschon te kai hyphexousin.

And how much better than him, in a choice of evils, is the one who does not divide the divine power without beginning and unbegotten but confesses the same in bare words; and how much better than both is the Jew, who neither divides the one God into Father and Son like Marcellus nor introduces the same as Son-Father like Sabellius, but worships God, and knows and awaits his Christ who was proclaimed by the prophets as coming; and since they did not receive him when he came, they have paid and will pay the penalty for their unbelief toward him.

preface 1, chapter 6

1.6.1Klostermann

οἱ δὲ πιστεύειν εἰς τὸν ἀφικόμενον διʼ εὐχῆς ἔχοντες τρία ταῦτα γνωριοῦσιν· τὸν »ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυὶδ« καὶ τῆς [αὐτῆς] ἁγίας παρθένου καὶ τὸν ἐνοικήσαντα τούτῳ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ προόντα καὶ οὐσιωδῶς ὑφεστῶτα καὶ τὸν τούτου πατέρα θεόν, ὑφʼ οὗ καὶ αὐτὸς ἀπεστάλθαι συνεχῶς ὁμολογεῖ. »ἡμῖν« τοίνυν »εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα« κατὰ τὸν ἀπόστολον »καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«, ὁ προὼν τοῦ θεοῦ μονογενὴς υἱός, καὶ τρίτος ὁ κατὰ σάρκα υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου, ὃν διʼ ἡμᾶς ἀνείληφεν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ.

hoi de pisteuein eis ton aphikomenon diʼ euchēs echontes tria tauta gnōriousin; ton »ek spermatos Dauid« kai tēs [autēs] hagias parthenou kai ton enoikēsanta toutǭ huion tou theou proonta kai ousiōdōs hyphestōta kai ton toutou patera theon, hyphʼ hou kai autos apestalthai synechōs homologei. »hēmin« toinyn »heis theos ho patēr, ex hou ta panta« kata ton apostolon »kai heis kyrios Iēsous Christos, diʼ hou ta panta«, ho proōn tou theou monogenēs huios, kai tritos ho kata sarka huios anthrōpou, hon diʼ hēmas aneilēphen ho huios tou theou.

But those who pray to believe in the one who came will know these three: the one “from the seed of David” and of the holy Virgin; the Son of God who dwelt in him, pre-existing and subsisting in substance; and his Father, God, by whom he constantly confesses that he was sent. “For us,” then, “there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things,” according to the apostle, “and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things,” the pre-existing only-begotten Son of God; and third, the son of man according to the flesh, whom the Son of God assumed for our sake.

1.6.2Klostermann

ἀλλʼ οὔτε ὃ ἀνείληφεν σῶμα ταὐτὸν ἦν τῷ ἀνειληφότι υἱῷ τοῦ θεοῦ, οὔτε αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ εἷς καὶ ὁ αὐτὸς ἂν νομισθείη τῷ γεγεννηκότι. τριῶν δὴ τούτων ὑποκειμένων, οἱ δύο διδόντες τὸ τρίτον δʼ ἐκποδὼν ποιούμενοι τῆς ἐκκλησίας εἶεν ἂν ἀπόβλητοι.

allʼ oute ho aneilēphen sōma tauton ēn tǭ aneilēphoti huiǭ tou theou, oute autos ho huios tou theou heis kai ho autos an nomistheiē tǭ gegennēkoti. triōn dē toutōn hypokeimenōn, hoi dyo didontes to triton dʼ ekpodōn poioumenoi tēs ekklēsias eien an apoblētoi.

But neither was the body which he assumed the same as the Son of God who assumed it, nor would the Son of God himself be thought one and the same with the one who begot him. With these three set before us, those who grant two and put the third out of the way would be cast out of the church.

preface 1, chapter 7

1.7.1Klostermann

τὴν μὲν δὴ σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἄθεοί τινες τῶν ἑτεροδόξων παραιτησάμενοι, δόξῃ δέ τινι φαντασίας ὦφθαι αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς εἰρηκότες, πρῶτοι τοῦ τῆς ἀληθείας σκοποῦ διημαρτήκασιν. οἱ δὲ τὴν ἔνσαρκον οἰκονομίαν παραδεδεγμένοι, τὸν δὲ προόντα τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸν ἀρνησάμενοι, ποικίλας ὡς ἔφην ἑαυτοῖς ἀνοδίας ἐπενόησαν· οἱ μὲν ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον τῆς κοινῆς ἁπάντων φύσεως κατʼ οὐδὲν κρείττονα ἢ ὅσον ἀρετῆς προτερήμασιν γεγονέναι αὐτὸν εἰρηκότες, οἱ δʼ αὐτὸν ἐνοικῆσαι τὸν τῶν ὅλων θεὸν τῷ σώματι δογματίσαντες υἱόν τε αὐτὸν ἑαυτοῦ χρηματίσαι φάντες διʼ ἣν ὑπέμεινεν κατὰ ἄνθρωπον οἰκονομίαν. δύο διδόντες οὗτοι, θεὸν καὶ ἄνθρωπον, τοῦ τρίτου σφὰς αὐτοὺς ἐστέρησαν, αὐτὸν τὸν σωτῆρα τὸν μονογενῆ τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸν ἀρνησάμενοι.

tēn men dē sarka tou sōtēros atheoi tines tōn heterodoxōn paraitēsamenoi, doxę̄ de tini phantasias ōphthai auton epi tēs gēs eirēkotes, prōtoi tou tēs alētheias skopou diēmartēkasin. hoi de tēn ensarkon oikonomian paradedegmenoi, ton de proonta tou theou huion arnēsamenoi, poikilas hōs ephēn heautois anodias epenoēsan; hoi men psilon anthrōpon tēs koinēs hapantōn physeōs katʼ ouden kreittona ē hoson aretēs proterēmasin gegonenai auton eirēkotes, hoi dʼ auton enoikēsai ton tōn holōn theon tǭ sōmati dogmatisantes huion te auton heautou chrēmatisai phantes diʼ hēn hypemeinen kata anthrōpon oikonomian. dyo didontes houtoi, theon kai anthrōpon, tou tritou sphas autous esterēsan, auton ton sōtēra ton monogenē tou theou huion arnēsamenoi.

Some godless heterodox, rejecting the Saviour's flesh and saying that he was seen on earth in an appearance of fantasy, were the first to miss the mark of truth. Others, accepting the dispensation in the flesh but denying the pre-existing Son of God, devised for themselves, as I said, various trackless ways: some saying he was a mere man of the common nature of all, in no way superior except by the advantages of virtue; others teaching that the God of all himself dwelt in the body, and saying that he called himself his own son because of the human dispensation he underwent. These, granting two, God and man, robbed themselves of the third, denying the Saviour himself, the only-begotten Son of God.

1.7.2Klostermann

τούτων πάλαι μὲν Σαβέλλιος νυνὶ δὲ Μάρκελλος τῇ γνώμῃ συναπαχθέντες τὸν μὲν ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸν Ἰουδαίων τοῖς ἀπίστοις ὁμοίως εὖ μάλα εἰδέναι διισχυρίζοντο, καὶ ‹τὸ› δεύτερον, τὴν σάρκα τὴν ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας παρθένου, συνωμολογήκασιν· τὸ δὲ τρίτον, αὐτὸ τὸ κεφάλαιον τῆς ἁπάντων ἡμῶν σωτηρίας, τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ παραγκωνισάμενοι, φῶς ὄντα καὶ ἀλήθειαν, ὁμοῦ τῇ ἀρνήσει τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ τῆς ἀληθείας φωτὸς ἐκπεπτώκασιν.

toutōn palai men Sabellios nyni de Markellos tę̄ gnōmę̄ synapachthentes ton men epi pantōn theon Ioudaiōn tois apistois homoiōs eu mala eidenai diischyrizonto, kai ‹to› deuteron, tēn sarka tēn ek tēs hagias parthenou, synōmologēkasin; to de triton, auto to kephalaion tēs hapantōn hēmōn sōtērias, ton huion tou theou parankōnisamenoi, phōs onta kai alētheian, homou tę̄ arnēsei tou huiou kai tou tēs alētheias phōtos ekpeptōkasin.

Carried away with the opinion of these, Sabellius long ago and Marcellus now insisted that they knew very well the God over all, like the unbelieving Jews, and they agreed to the second, the flesh from the holy Virgin; but the third, the very head of the salvation of us all, the Son of God, they elbowed aside, though he is light and truth, and with the denial of the Son they have fallen also from the light of truth.

1.7.3Klostermann

ἔνθεν ἕνα μὲν θεὸν ὁμολογούντων αὐτῶν ἀκούσει καὶ τὴν σάρκα δὲ τοῦ σωτῆρος τιμώντων· τὸν δʼ ἐνοικήσαντα τῇ σαρκὶ θεοῦ υἱὸν φωνῇ μὲν καὶ χείλεσιν παραδεχομένων, ἔργῳ δὲ παραιτουμένων. υἱὸν γὰρ θεοῦ χρῆν ζητεῖν, ἀληθῶς ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα, οὔτε τὸν αὐτὸν ᾧ ἀνείληφεν ὄντα σώματι, οὔτε τὸν αὐτὸν ὄντα τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί. οὔτε γὰρ τὸν ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὅλων θεὸν υἱὸν ἄν τις εἰπὼν εὐσεβήσειεν (τίνος γὰρ ἔσται υἱὸς ὁ τὴν ἄναρχον καὶ ἀγέννητον θεότητα περιβεβλημένος;), οὔτε τὸν μονογενῆ τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα τις εἰπὼν ‹δια›δράσεται τὴν κατὰ τῶν δυσφήμων δίκην.

enthen hena men theon homologountōn autōn akousei kai tēn sarka de tou sōtēros timōntōn; ton dʼ enoikēsanta tę̄ sarki theou huion phōnę̄ men kai cheilesin paradechomenōn, ergǭ de paraitoumenōn. huion gar theou chrēn zētein, alēthōs zōnta kai hyphestōta, oute ton auton hǭ aneilēphen onta sōmati, oute ton auton onta tǭ theǭ kai patri. oute gar ton epekeina tōn holōn theon huion an tis eipōn eusebēseien (tinos gar estai huios ho tēn anarchon kai agennēton theotēta peribeblēmenos?), oute ton monogenē tou theou huion auton einai ton patera tis eipōn ‹dia›drasetai tēn kata tōn dysphēmōn dikēn.

Hence you will hear them confessing one God and honouring the Saviour's flesh, while accepting the Son of God who dwelt in the flesh with voice and lips but rejecting him in deed. For one ought to seek a Son of God truly living and subsisting, neither the same as the body which he assumed, nor the same as God the Father. For no one would be pious in calling the God beyond all things a son (whose son will he be who is clothed with divinity without beginning and unbegotten?), nor will anyone who says that the only-begotten Son of God is himself the Father escape the penalty set for blasphemers.

preface 1, chapter 8

1.8.1Klostermann

διὸ δὴ τὴν εὐθεῖαν καὶ βασιλικὴν ὁδὸν ὀρθοτομοῦσα ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ τὰς μὲν ἄλλας παρεκτροπὰς ἀπεδοκίμασεν. τοῖς δʼ αὐτῆς θρέμμασιν τῆς ἐνθέου χάριτος παραδίδωσιν τὴν γνῶσιν, κατʼ αὐτὸ 〈τὸ〉 τῆς παλιγγενεσίας μυστήριον ὁμολογεῖν διδάσκουσα πιστεύειν εἰς ἕνα θεόν, πατέρα παντοκράτορα, τελείαν καὶ ἀκριβῆ καὶ ὁλόκληρον ταύτην εἰδέναι παρέχουσα τὴν θεολογίαν, ἣ θεὸν μὲν ἕνα παραδίδωσιν ἀφορίζουσα τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς καὶ πολυθέου πλάνης, πατέρα δὲ αὐτὸν οἶδεν τῆς Ἰουδαϊκῆς χωρίζουσα διδασκαλίας, παντοκράτορα δὲ αὐτὸν ὁμολογεῖ [τῆς] τῶν ἀθέων ἑτεροδόξων ἀποστρεφομένη τὴν δυσσέβειαν.

dio dē tēn eutheian kai basilikēn hodon orthotomousa hē ekklēsia tou theou tas men allas parektropas apedokimasen. tois dʼ autēs thremmasin tēs entheou charitos paradidōsin tēn gnōsin, katʼ auto 〈to〉 tēs palingenesias mystērion homologein didaskousa pisteuein eis hena theon, patera pantokratora, teleian kai akribē kai holoklēron tautēn eidenai parechousa tēn theologian, hē theon men hena paradidōsin aphorizousa tēs Hellēnikēs kai polytheou planēs, patera de auton oiden tēs Ioudaïkēs chōrizousa didaskalias, pantokratora de auton homologei [tēs] tōn atheōn heterodoxōn apostrephomenē tēn dyssebeian.

Therefore the church of God, cutting straight the straight and royal road, rejected the other deviations. To its nurslings it hands on the knowledge of the divine grace, teaching them at the very mystery of rebirth to confess that they believe in one God, the Father Almighty, granting them to know this perfect, exact and complete theology, which hands on one God, separating it from the Greek and polytheistic error, knows him as Father, separating it from the Jewish teaching, and confesses him Almighty, turning away from the impiety of the godless heterodox.

1.8.2Klostermann

οὐδεὶς γοῦν τῶν ἑτεροδόξων εἴποι ἂν τὸν πατέρα τοῦ Χριστοῦ αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν θεὸν τὸν παντοκράτορα. ὡς οὐδὲ Ἰουδαίων ὁμολογήσειεν ἄν τις τὸν θεὸν πατέρα εἶναι τὸν μονογενῆ υἱὸν μὴ εἰδώς, οὐδέ γε Ἕλλην ἕνα μόνον φήσειεν 〈ἂν〉 εἰδέναι θεόν. διὸ δὴ τούτων ἀπάντων ἀποκαθαίρουσα τὴν πλάνην ἡ ἐκκλησία τὸν ἕνα θεὸν κηρύττει, αὐτὸν εἶναι καὶ πατέρα καὶ παντοκράτορα διδάσκουσα, πατέρα μὲν ἑνὸς τοῦ Χριστοῦ μόνου, τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν ἁπάντων θεὸν καὶ κτίστην καὶ κύριον. οὕτω καὶ υἱὸν θεοῦ μονογενῆ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν παραδίδωσιν, τὸν πρὸ πάντων αἰώνων ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς γεγεννημένον, οὐ τὸν αὐτὸν ὄντα τῷ πατρί, καθʼ ἑαυτὸν δὲ ὄντα καὶ ζῶντα καὶ ἀληθῶς υἱὸν συνόντα, θεὸν ἐκ θεοῦ καὶ φῶς ἐκ φωτὸς καὶ ζωὴν ἐκ ζωῆς, ἀλέκτοις καὶ ἀρρήτοις καὶ παντάπασιν ἀγνώστοις ἡμῖν καὶ ἀκαταλήπτοις λόγοις ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ τῶν ὅλων γεγεννημένον, καὶ οὐχ ὁμοίως μὲν τοῖς λοιποῖς γεννητοῖς ὑποστάντα οὐδὲ ζωὴν ἐμφερῆ τοῖς διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγεννημένοις ζῶντα, μόνον δὲ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀποτεχθέντα καὶ αὐτοζωὴν ὄντα.

oudeis goun tōn heterodoxōn eipoi an ton patera tou Christou auton einai ton theon ton pantokratora. hōs oude Ioudaiōn homologēseien an tis ton theon patera einai ton monogenē huion mē eidōs, oude ge Hellēn hena monon phēseien 〈an〉 eidenai theon. dio dē toutōn apantōn apokathairousa tēn planēn hē ekklēsia ton hena theon kēryttei, auton einai kai patera kai pantokratora didaskousa, patera men henos tou Christou monou, tōn de loipōn hapantōn theon kai ktistēn kai kyrion. houtō kai huion theou monogenē Iēsoun Christon paradidōsin, ton pro pantōn aiōnōn ek tou patros gegennēmenon, ou ton auton onta tǭ patri, kathʼ heauton de onta kai zōnta kai alēthōs huion synonta, theon ek theou kai phōs ek phōtos kai zōēn ek zōēs, alektois kai arrētois kai pantapasin agnōstois hēmin kai akatalēptois logois ek tou patros epi sōtērią tōn holōn gegennēmenon, kai ouch homoiōs men tois loipois gennētois hypostanta oude zōēn empherē tois diʼ autou gegennēmenois zōnta, monon de ex autou tou patros apotechthenta kai autozōēn onta.

None of the heterodox, at any rate, would say that the Father of Christ is himself God Almighty; just as no Jew, not knowing the only-begotten Son, would confess that God is Father, nor would a Greek say that he knows only one God. Therefore, cleansing away the error of all these, the church proclaims the one God, teaching that he is both Father and Almighty: Father of the one Christ alone, and God and creator and Lord of all the rest. So too it hands on the only-begotten Son of God, Jesus Christ, begotten from the Father before all ages, not the same as the Father, but existing and living by himself and truly being with him as Son, God from God and light from light and life from life, begotten from the Father for the salvation of all in ways unutterable and unspeakable and wholly unknown and incomprehensible to us; and not subsisting like the other begotten things, nor living a life like those begotten through him, but alone brought forth from the Father himself, and being life itself.

1.8.3Klostermann

καὶ ἔπρεπεν γὰρ τῷ ἐπὶ πάντων θεῷ πρὸ παντὸς γενητοῦ καὶ πρὸ πάντων αἰώνων τὸ μονογενὲς τοῦτο προβαλέσθαι γέννημα, ὥσπερ τινὰ κρηπίδα καὶ θεμέλιον ἀρραγῆ τῶν μελλόντων διʼ αὐτοῦ γενήσεσθαι. διὸ δὴ πρὸ πάντων τῶν μελλόντων ἔσεσθαι τὸν υἱὸν ἐγέννα ὥσπερ τινὸς φωτὸς ἀκτῖνα καὶ ζωῆς πηγὴν καὶ θησαυρὸν ἀγαθῶν, »ἐν ᾧ πάντες εἰσὶν οἱ θησαυροὶ τῆς σοφίας καὶ τῆς γνώσεως ἀπόκρυφοι« κατὰ τὸν θεῖον ἀπόστολον.

kai eprepen gar tǭ epi pantōn theǭ pro pantos genētou kai pro pantōn aiōnōn to monogenes touto probalesthai gennēma, hōsper tina krēpida kai themelion arragē tōn mellontōn diʼ autou genēsesthai. dio dē pro pantōn tōn mellontōn esesthai ton huion egenna hōsper tinos phōtos aktina kai zōēs pēgēn kai thēsauron agathōn, »en hǭ pantes eisin hoi thēsauroi tēs sophias kai tēs gnōseōs apokryphoi« kata ton theion apostolon.

For it was fitting for the God over all to put forth this only-begotten offspring before every created thing and before all ages, as a kind of base and unbreakable foundation of the things that were to come into being through him. Therefore before all things that were to be he begot the Son, as a ray of light, a spring of life, and a treasury of good things, “in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge,” according to the divine apostle.

1.8.4Klostermann

τοσούτων ἀγαθῶν ὁ μόνος ἀγαθὸς πατὴρ τὸν υἱὸν ὑφίστη, αὐτοζωὴν ὄντα ζωοποιὸν τῶν ὅλων, καὶ αὐτοφῶς »τὸ ἀληθινὸν« καὶ πάσης νοερᾶς καὶ λογικῆς οὐσίας φωτιστικόν, καὶ αὐτολόγον καὶ 〈αὐτο〉σοφίαν σοφῶς τὰ πάντα καὶ λογικῶς ὑφιστάμενόν τε καὶ διοικοῦντα, ὧν δὴ χάριν μονογενὴς υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ μόνος αὐτὸς καὶ οὐδεὶς ἄλλος ἀνηγόρευταί τε καὶ ἔστιν.

tosoutōn agathōn ho monos agathos patēr ton huion hyphistē, autozōēn onta zōopoion tōn holōn, kai autophōs »to alēthinon« kai pasēs noeras kai logikēs ousias phōtistikon, kai autologon kai 〈auto〉sophian sophōs ta panta kai logikōs hyphistamenon te kai dioikounta, hōn dē charin monogenēs huios tou theou monos autos kai oudeis allos anēgoreutai te kai estin.

The Father, who alone is good, made the Son of such great good things to subsist: being life itself, giving life to all things; and light itself, “the true” light, enlightening every intellectual and rational substance; and Word itself and Wisdom itself, making all things subsist and governing them wisely and rationally. For these reasons he alone, and no one else, has been proclaimed and is the only-begotten Son of God.

preface 1, chapter 9

1.9.1Klostermann

ὅθεν εἰκότως ἄν τις μέμψαιτο τοῖς κτίσμα αὐτὸν φάναι τετολμηκόσιν, ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ὁμοίως τοῖς λοιποῖς κτίσμασιν γενόμενον. καὶ πῶς γὰρ ἔτι ἔσται υἱός; πῶς δὲ μονογενὴς τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ τὴν αὐτὴν τοῖς λοιποῖς κτίσμασιν ἐπιγραφόμενος φύσιν; ταύτῃ γὰρ ἀδελφὸς ἂν τούτων γένοιτο μᾶλλον, οὐχὶ δὲ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, τῶν τε πολλῶν γενητῶν ἔσται εἷς, ἅτε τῆς ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων κτίσεως ὁμοίως αὐτοῖς μετασχὼν κοινωνίας.

hothen eikotōs an tis mempsaito tois ktisma auton phanai tetolmēkosin, ex ouk ontōn homoiōs tois loipois ktismasin genomenon. kai pōs gar eti estai huios? pōs de monogenēs tou theou ho tēn autēn tois loipois ktismasin epigraphomenos physin? tautę̄ gar adelphos an toutōn genoito mallon, ouchi de huios tou theou, tōn te pollōn genētōn estai heis, hate tēs ex ouk ontōn ktiseōs homoiōs autois metaschōn koinōnias.

Hence one would rightly blame those who have dared to say he is a creature, come into being from nothing like the other creatures. For how will he still be a Son? And how only-begotten of God, if he is enrolled under the same nature as the other creatures? For in this way he would rather be their brother, not the Son of God, and he will be one of the many created things, having shared in the same fellowship of creation from nothing as they.

1.9.2Klostermann

ἀλλʼ οὐχ ὧδε τὰ θεῖα περὶ αὐτοῦ παιδεύει λόγια. ἀλλʼ ὅτε μὲν τῆς τῶν γενητῶν ὑπάρξεως τὴν διδασκαλίαν ποιεῖται, ἀθρόως τὰ πάντα μαρτυρεῖ διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγονέναι· »πάντα« γὰρ »διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν« καὶ »ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα τὰ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, εἴτε ὁρατὰ εἴτε ἀόρατα« καὶ »τὰ πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται· καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν πρὸ πάντων καὶ τὰ πάντα ἐν αὐτῷ συνέστηκεν« κατὰ τὰς ἀποστολικὰς διδασκαλίας.

allʼ ouch hōde ta theia peri autou paideuei logia. allʼ hote men tēs tōn genētōn hyparxeōs tēn didaskalian poieitai, athroōs ta panta martyrei diʼ autou gegonenai; »panta« gar »diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen« kai »en autǭ ektisthē ta panta ta en tois ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs, eite horata eite aorata« kai »ta panta diʼ autou kai eis auton ektistai; kai autos estin pro pantōn kai ta panta en autǭ synestēken« kata tas apostolikas didaskalias.

But the divine oracles do not teach so about him. When they give teaching on the existence of created things, they testify all together that all things came into being through him: for “all things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being,” and “in him were created all things in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible,” and “all things were created through him and for him; and he is before all things, and all things hold together in him,” according to the apostolic teachings.

1.9.3Klostermann

ὅτε δὲ τὴν περὶ αὐτοῦ θεολογίαν εἰσάγει, τῶν μὲν λοιπῶν ἀπάντων αὐτὸν ἀφορίζει, κύριον δὲ αὐτὸν καὶ δεσπότην καὶ δημιουργὸν καὶ θεὸν καὶ σωτῆρα τῶν ὅλων οἶδεν, μονογενῆ τε υἱὸν θεοῦ μόνον αὐτὸν καὶ οὐδένα ἄλλον ἀποφαίνει, σοφίαν τε καὶ λόγον καὶ ζωὴν καὶ φῶς μόνον αὐτὸν ἀποκαλεῖ, εἰκόνας 〈τε〉 »τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου« καὶ »ἀπαύγασμα φωτὸς ἀιδίου«, ἕτερά τε μύρια τούτοις ἀδελφὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ δοξάζειν διδάσκει, ὧδέ πη τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος τὴν πρὸς μόνον αὐτὸν ὡσανεὶ πρὸς υἱὸν μονογενῆ ἰδιάζουσαν σχέσιν ἐπιδεικνύμενα.

hote de tēn peri autou theologian eisagei, tōn men loipōn apantōn auton aphorizei, kyrion de auton kai despotēn kai dēmiourgon kai theon kai sōtēra tōn holōn oiden, monogenē te huion theou monon auton kai oudena allon apophainei, sophian te kai logon kai zōēn kai phōs monon auton apokalei, eikonas 〈te〉 »tou theou tou aoratou« kai »apaugasma phōtos aidiou«, hetera te myria toutois adelpha peri autou doxazein didaskei, hōde pē tēs patrikēs theotētos tēn pros monon auton hōsanei pros huion monogenē idiazousan schesin epideiknymena.

But when they bring in the theology about him, they mark him off from all the rest, and know him as Lord and Master and Creator and God and Saviour of all; they declare him alone, and no one else, the only-begotten Son of God, and call him alone Wisdom and Word and Life and Light, and “image of the invisible God” and “radiance of eternal light,” and teach us to hold countless other things akin to these about him, showing in this way the relation of the Father's divinity peculiar to him alone, as to an only-begotten Son.

1.9.4Klostermann

διὸ καὶ υἱὸν ἀγαπητὸν ἀνεκήρυττεν μόνον αὐτὸν ἀμφὶ τὰ Ἰορδάνου ῥεῖθρα ἡ πατρικὴ φωνὴ μεγάλῃ μαρτυροῦσα βοῇ »οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν ᾧ ηὐδόκησα«. καὶ δευτεροῖ γε τὴν μαρτυρίαν καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς ἐν τῷ ὄρει μεταμορφώσεως τὸν αὐτὸν ἐπισφραγιζομένη λόγον.

dio kai huion agapēton anekērytten monon auton amphi ta Iordanou rheithra hē patrikē phōnē megalę̄ martyrousa boę̄ »houtos estin ho huios mou ho agapētos, en hǭ ēudokēsa«. kai deuteroi ge tēn martyrian kai epi tēs en tǭ orei metamorphōseōs ton auton episphragizomenē logon.

Therefore the Father's voice proclaimed him alone beloved Son at the streams of the Jordan, testifying with a great cry: “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” And it repeated the testimony at the transfiguration on the mountain, sealing the same word.

1.9.5Klostermann

αὐτοῦ τοιγαροῦν τοῦ τῶν ὅλων θεοῦ ταύτην αὐτῷ τὴν μαρτυρίαν παρασχομένου, τοῦ τε εὐαγγελιστοῦ διαρρήδην αὐτὸν υἱὸν μονογενῆ εἶναι διδάσκοντος διʼ ὧν ἔφη »θεὸν οὐδεὶς ἑώρακεν πώποτε· ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς (ἢ »μονογενὴς θεὸς«) ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρός, ἐκεῖνος ἐξηγήσατο« ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἐν ταῖς περὶ αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίαις ταῦτʼ ἐπισφραγιζομένου, διʼ ὧν ἔλεγεν »οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον, ὥστε τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ ἔδωκεν, ἵνα πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων εἰς αὐτὸν ἔχῃ ζωὴν αἰώνιον«,

autou toigaroun tou tōn holōn theou tautēn autǭ tēn martyrian paraschomenou, tou te euangelistou diarrēdēn auton huion monogenē einai didaskontos diʼ hōn ephē »theon oudeis heōraken pōpote; ho monogenēs huios (ē »monogenēs theos«) ho ōn eis ton kolpon tou patros, ekeinos exēgēsato« alla kai autou tou sōtēros en tais peri autou didaskaliais tautʼ episphragizomenou, diʼ hōn elegen »houtōs gar ēgapēsen ho theos ton kosmon, hōste ton huion autou ton monogenē edōken, hina pas ho pisteuōn eis auton echę̄ zōēn aiōnion«,

Since, then, the God of all himself gave him this testimony, and the evangelist expressly taught that he is the only-begotten Son when he said, “No one has ever seen God; the only-begotten Son (or ‘only-begotten God’), who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known,” and the Saviour himself sealed this in his teachings about himself, saying, “For God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, so that everyone who believes in him may have eternal life,”

1.9.6Klostermann

ὁ μετὰ ταύτας τὰς φωνὰς γενητὸν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων καὶ κτίσμα προηγμένον ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος τὸν υἱὸν ὁριζόμενος λέληθεν τοὔνομα μὲν αὐτῷ μόνον χαριζόμενος, τὸ δʼ ἀληθῶς υἱὸν εἶναι ἀρνούμενος. ὁ γὰρ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεγονὼς οὐκ [ἂν] ἀληθῶς γένοιτʼ ἂν υἱὸς θεοῦ, ὅτι μηδὲ ἄλλο τι τῶν γεννητῶν.

ho meta tautas tas phōnas genēton ex ouk ontōn kai ktisma proēgmenon ek tou mē ontos ton huion horizomenos lelēthen tounoma men autǭ monon charizomenos, to dʼ alēthōs huion einai arnoumenos. ho gar ex ouk ontōn gegonōs ouk [an] alēthōs genoitʼ an huios theou, hoti mēde allo ti tōn gennētōn.

the one who, after these words, defines the Son as a thing made from nothing and a creature brought forth from what is not, fails to see that he grants him only the name, while denying that he is truly Son. For one who came into being from nothing would not truly be Son of God, any more than any other of the begotten things.

preface 1, chapter 10

1.10.1Klostermann

ὁ δʼ ἀληθῶς υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, ἐξ αὐτοῦ ἅτε δὴ ἐκ πατρὸς ἀποτεχθείς, εἰκότως καὶ μονογενὴς καὶ ἀγαπητὸς χρηματίσειεν ἂν τοῦ πατρός· οὕτω δὲ καὶ θεὸς ἂν εἴη. τί γὰρ ἂν γένοιτο θεοῦ γέννημα 〈ἢ τὸ〉 τῷ γεγεννηκότι ἀφωμοιωμένον; κτίζει μὲν οὖν βασιλεὺς πόλιν ἀλλʼ οὐ γεννᾷ πόλιν, γεννᾶν δὲ υἱὸν ἀλλʼ οὐ κτίζειν λέγεται· καὶ [ὁ] τεχνίτης δημιουργὸς ἀλλʼ οὐχὶ πατὴρ γένοιτʼ ἂν τοῦ πρὸς αὐτοῦ δημιουργουμένου, τοῦ δʼ ἐξ αὐτοῦ φύντος υἱοῦ οὐκ ἂν δημιουργὸς λεχθείη. καὶ δὴ καὶ ὁ τῶν ὅλων θεὸς τοῦ μὲν υἱοῦ πατήρ, τοῦ δὲ κόσμου κτίστης ἂν εἰκότως καὶ ποιητὴς λέγοιτο.

ho dʼ alēthōs huios tou theou, ex autou hate dē ek patros apotechtheis, eikotōs kai monogenēs kai agapētos chrēmatiseien an tou patros; houtō de kai theos an eiē. ti gar an genoito theou gennēma 〈ē to〉 tǭ gegennēkoti aphōmoiōmenon? ktizei men oun basileus polin allʼ ou genną polin, gennan de huion allʼ ou ktizein legetai; kai [ho] technitēs dēmiourgos allʼ ouchi patēr genoitʼ an tou pros autou dēmiourgoumenou, tou dʼ ex autou phyntos huiou ouk an dēmiourgos lechtheiē. kai dē kai ho tōn holōn theos tou men huiou patēr, tou de kosmou ktistēs an eikotōs kai poiētēs legoito.

But the true Son of God, brought forth from him as from a father, would rightly be called both only-begotten and beloved of the Father; and so he would also be God. For what could an offspring of God be but what is made like the one who begot it? A king founds a city but does not beget a city; he is said to beget a son, not to found one. And a craftsman would be the maker but not the father of what is made by him, but he would not be called the maker of the son born from him. So too the God of all would rightly be called Father of the Son, but founder and maker of the world.

1.10.2Klostermann

εἰ δʼ ἅπαξ που τῆς γραφῆς εὑρίσκοι τις εἰρημένον »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ«, τὸν νοῦν ἐπισκοπεῖν χρὴ τοῦ λόγου, ὃν μικρὸν ὕστερον ἐκθήσομαι, ἀλλὰ μὴ κατὰ Μάρκελλον ἐκ μιᾶς λέξεως τὸ κυριώτατον τῆς ἐκκλησίας παρασαλεύειν δόγμα. κἀκεῖνος γὰρ ἅπαξ ἀκούσας λόγον εἶναι τὸν υἱόν, ἐπὶ τὸν ἄνθρωπον καταπεσὼν τὴν ὕπαρξιν ἠθέτει αὐτοῦ.

ei dʼ hapax pou tēs graphēs heuriskoi tis eirēmenon »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou«, ton noun episkopein chrē tou logou, hon mikron hysteron ekthēsomai, alla mē kata Markellon ek mias lexeōs to kyriōtaton tēs ekklēsias parasaleuein dogma. kakeinos gar hapax akousas logon einai ton huion, epi ton anthrōpon katapesōn tēn hyparxin ēthetei autou.

And if anyone should find it said once somewhere in Scripture, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works,” he must consider the sense of the saying, which I shall set out a little later, and not, like Marcellus, shake the most important dogma of the church from one phrase. For he too, having once heard that the Son is Word, fell back onto the man and rejected his existence.

1.10.3Klostermann

ὃν δὴ καὶ πρὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ πρὸς τοῦ πατρὸς μαρτυρούμενον εἶναι υἱὸν πῶς τοῖς λοιποῖς γενητοῖς παραβάλλειν ὅσιον; πῶς δʼ ἔσται μονογενὴς τῷ πλήθει τῶν γεγονότων συναριθμούμενος; καὶ μὴν ἐξ αὐτῆς τῆς προσηγορίας ὁ υἱὸς τὴν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα φυσικὴν σχέσιν παρίστησιν, ὡς αὖ πάλιν τὸ μονογενὲς ὄνομα καὶ τοῦ γένους ἐφάπτεται καὶ τῆς γενέσεως αὐτῆς καὶ τοῦ μόνον εἶναι καὶ μηδέτερον αὐτῷ τῆς υἱότητος κοινωνεῖν. ἀλλʼ ἐοίκασιν ταὐτὸν Μαρκέλλῳ πάθος πεπονθέναι καὶ οὗτοι.

hon dē kai pros autou kai pros tou patros martyroumenon einai huion pōs tois loipois genētois paraballein hosion? pōs dʼ estai monogenēs tǭ plēthei tōn gegonotōn synarithmoumenos? kai mēn ex autēs tēs prosēgorias ho huios tēn pros ton patera physikēn schesin paristēsin, hōs au palin to monogenes onoma kai tou genous ephaptetai kai tēs geneseōs autēs kai tou monon einai kai mēdeteron autǭ tēs huiotētos koinōnein. allʼ eoikasin tauton Markellǭ pathos peponthenai kai houtoi.

How is it holy to compare with the other created things one who is testified by himself and by the Father to be Son? And how will he be only-begotten if he is counted with the multitude of things that have come into being? Indeed, by the very title “Son” he shows his natural relation to the Father, as again the name “only-begotten” touches both on his kind and on his generation itself, and on his being alone and on no other sharing his sonship. But these too seem to have suffered the same as Marcellus.

1.10.4Klostermann

ὁ μὲν γὰρ δέει τοῦ μὴ δύο θεοὺς εἰπεῖν τὴν ἄρνησιν τοῦ υἱοῦ προὐβάλλετο, τὴν ὑπόστασιν ἀθετῶν αὐτοῦ. οἱ δὲ δύο δόντες ὑποστάσεις, τὴν μὲν ἀγένητον τὴν δʼ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων κτισθεῖσαν, ἕνα μὲν θεὸν ὑφίστανται· ὁ δὲ υἱὸς οὐκέτʼ αὐτοῖς οὕτε ὁ μονογενὴς ἔσται οὔτε μὴν κύριος, οὕτε θεός, μηδὲν μὲν ἐπικοινωνῶν τῇ τοῦ πατρὸς θεότητι, τοῖς δὲ λοιποῖς κτίσμασιν, καθʼ ὃ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ὑπέστη, παραβαλλόμενος. ἀλλʼ οὐχ οὕτως ἡ ἐκκλησία·

ho men gar deei tou mē dyo theous eipein tēn arnēsin tou huiou prouballeto, tēn hypostasin athetōn autou. hoi de dyo dontes hypostaseis, tēn men agenēton tēn dʼ ex ouk ontōn ktistheisan, hena men theon hyphistantai; ho de huios ouketʼ autois houte ho monogenēs estai oute mēn kyrios, houte theos, mēden men epikoinōnōn tę̄ tou patros theotēti, tois de loipois ktismasin, kathʼ ho ex ouk ontōn hypestē, paraballomenos. allʼ ouch houtōs hē ekklēsia;

For he, out of fear of speaking of two gods, put forward the denial of the Son, rejecting his hypostasis. These, granting two hypostases, one unbegotten and the other created from nothing, set up one God; but the Son will no longer be for them either only-begotten or Lord or God, sharing nothing in the Father's divinity, but being compared with the other creatures, inasmuch as he came to subsist from nothing. But not so the church.

1.10.5Klostermann

τὸν δʼ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ θεὸν καὶ κύριον ἀνακηρύττει, καὶ ἀληθῶς υἱὸν εἶναι καὶ θεὸν διδάσκει· οὐ κατὰ τοὺς πολλοὺς τοὺς ἐπίκλην ὀνομασθέντας υἱούς τε καὶ θεούς, περὶ ὧν εἴρηται »ἐγὼ εἶπα θεοί ἐστε καὶ υἱοὶ ὑψίστου πάντες«, καθʼ ὃ δὲ μόνος αὐτὸς ὁ ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεννηθεὶς τοῦ πατρὸς »ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπῆρχεν«, »εἰκών« τʼ ἦν »τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου καὶ πρωτότοκος ἀπάσης κτίσεως«. διὸ καὶ τιμᾶν καὶ σέβειν καὶ προσκυνεῖν μόνον αὐτόν, οἷα κύριον καὶ σωτῆρα καὶ θεὸν ἑαυτῆς, μεμάθηκεν.

ton dʼ huion tou theou theon kai kyrion anakēryttei, kai alēthōs huion einai kai theon didaskei; ou kata tous pollous tous epiklēn onomasthentas huious te kai theous, peri hōn eirētai »egō eipa theoi este kai huioi hypsistou pantes«, kathʼ ho de monos autos ho ex autou gennētheis tou patros »en morphę̄ theou hypērchen«, »eikōn« tʼ ēn »tou theou tou aoratou kai prōtotokos apasēs ktiseōs«. dio kai timan kai sebein kai proskynein monon auton, hoia kyrion kai sōtēra kai theon heautēs, memathēken.

It proclaims the Son of God God and Lord, and teaches that he is truly Son and God: not like the many called sons and gods by title, of whom it is said, “I said, you are gods and sons of the Most High, all of you,” but inasmuch as he alone, begotten from the Father himself, “was in the form of God,” and was “the image of the invisible God and firstborn of all creation.” Therefore it has learned to honour and reverence and worship him alone, as its Lord and Saviour and God.

preface 1, chapter 11

1.11.1Klostermann

εἰ δὲ φόβον αὐτοῖς ἐμποιεῖ, μή πη ἄρα δύο θεοὺς ἀναγορεύειν δόξαιεν, ἴστωσαν ὡς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ πρὸς ἡμῶν ὁμολογουμένου θεοῦ εἷς ἂν γένοιτο θεὸς μόνος ἐκεῖνος, ὁ μόνος ἄναρχος καὶ ἀγέννητος, ὁ τὴν θεότητα οἰκείαν κεκτημένος, αὐτῷ τε τῷ υἱῷ τοῦ εἶναι καὶ τοῦ τοιῷδε εἶναι γεγονὼς αἴτιος· διʼ ὃν καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὁμολογεῖ ζῆν, ἄντικρυς λέγων »καθὼς ἀπέστειλέν με ὁ ζῶν πατὴρ κἀγὼ ζῶ διὰ τὸν πατέρα« καὶ »ὥσπερ γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ζωὴν ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῷ, οὕτως καὶ τῷ υἱῷ ἔδωκεν ζωὴν ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτῷ«.

ei de phobon autois empoiei, mē pē ara dyo theous anagoreuein doxaien, istōsan hōs kai tou huiou pros hēmōn homologoumenou theou heis an genoito theos monos ekeinos, ho monos anarchos kai agennētos, ho tēn theotēta oikeian kektēmenos, autǭ te tǭ huiǭ tou einai kai tou toiǭde einai gegonōs aitios; diʼ hon kai autos ho huios homologei zēn, antikrys legōn »kathōs apesteilen me ho zōn patēr kagō zō dia ton patera« kai »hōsper gar ho patēr zōēn echei en heautǭ, houtōs kai tǭ huiǭ edōken zōēn echein en heautǭ«.

And if it makes them afraid that they may seem to proclaim two gods, let them know that, even when the Son is confessed by us as God, God would be one, that one alone, the only one without beginning and unbegotten, who possesses divinity as his own, and who has become the cause to the Son himself of his being and of his being such as he is; through whom the Son himself confesses that he lives, saying outright, “As the living Father sent me, and I live because of the Father,” and “For as the Father has life in himself, so he has granted the Son also to have life in himself.”

1.11.2Klostermann

διὸ καὶ ἡμῶν καὶ ἑαυτοῦ θεὸν εἶναι διδάσκει τὸν πατέρα, ἐν οἷς φησιν »ἀνέρχομαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα μου καὶ πατέρα ὑμῶν καὶ θεόν μου καὶ θεὸν ὑμῶν«. καὶ κεφαλὴν δὲ αὐτοῦ μὲν τοῦ υἱοῦ τὸν θεόν, τῆς δʼ ἐκκλησίας τὸν υἱὸν ὁ μέγας ἀπόστολος διδάσκει, πῆ μὲν λέγων »κεφαλὴ δὲ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ὁ θεός«, πῆ δὲ περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ φάσκων »καὶ αὐτὸν ἔδωκεν κεφαλὴν ὑπὲρ πάντα τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ, ἥτις ἐστὶν τὸ σῶμα αὐτοῦ«.

dio kai hēmōn kai heautou theon einai didaskei ton patera, en hois phēsin »anerchomai pros ton patera mou kai patera hymōn kai theon mou kai theon hymōn«. kai kephalēn de autou men tou huiou ton theon, tēs dʼ ekklēsias ton huion ho megas apostolos didaskei, pē men legōn »kephalē de tou Christou ho theos«, pē de peri tou huiou phaskōn »kai auton edōken kephalēn hyper panta tę̄ ekklēsią, hētis estin to sōma autou«.

Therefore he teaches that the Father is God both of us and of himself, when he says, “I am ascending to my Father and your Father, and my God and your God.” And the great apostle teaches that God is head of the Son himself, and the Son head of the church, saying in one place, “and the head of Christ is God,” and in another, about the Son, “and gave him as head over all things to the church, which is his body.”

1.11.3Klostermann

οὐκοῦν τῆς μὲν ἐκκλησίας αὐτὸς ἀρχηγὸς ἂν εἴη καὶ κεφαλή, 〈κεφαλὴ〉 δὲ αὐτοῦ ὁ πατήρ· οὕτως εἷς θεὸς ὁ τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ πατήρ, καὶ μία ἡ καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Χριστοῦ κεφαλή. μιᾶς δὲ οὔσης ἀρχῆς τε καὶ κεφαλῆς, πῶς ἂν γένοιντο θεοὶ δύο, οὐχὶ δὲ εἷς ἐκεῖνος μόνος ὁ μηδένα ἀνώτερον μηδὲ ἑαυτοῦ αἴτιον ἕτερον ἐπιγραφόμενος, οἰκείαν δὲ καὶ ἄναρχον καὶ ἀγέννητον τῆς μοναρχικῆς ἐξουσίας τὴν θεότητα κεκτημένος καὶ τῷ υἱῷ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ θεότητός τε καὶ ζωῆς μεταδούς ὁ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὰ σύμπαντα ὑποστησάμενος, ὁ ἀποστέλλων αὐτόν, ὁ προστάττων αὐτῷ, ὁ ἐντελλόμενος, ὁ διδάσκων, ὁ πάντα αὐτῷ παραδιδούς, ὁ δοξάζων αὐτόν, ὁ ὑπερυψῶν, ὁ ἀναδείξας βασιλέα τῶν ὅλων, ὁ πᾶσαν αὐτῷ τὴν κρίσιν παραδιδούς, ὁ καὶ ἡμᾶς αὐτῷ πείθεσθαι βουλόμενος, ὁ τὸν ἐν δεξιᾷ τῆς μεγαλοπρεπείας αὐτοῦ κατέχειν θρόνον ἐγκελευόμενος ἐν τῷ προσφωνεῖν αὐτῷ καὶ λέγειν

oukoun tēs men ekklēsias autos archēgos an eiē kai kephalē, 〈kephalē〉 de autou ho patēr; houtōs heis theos ho tou monogenous huiou patēr, kai mia hē kai autou tou Christou kephalē. mias de ousēs archēs te kai kephalēs, pōs an genointo theoi dyo, ouchi de heis ekeinos monos ho mēdena anōteron mēde heautou aition heteron epigraphomenos, oikeian de kai anarchon kai agennēton tēs monarchikēs exousias tēn theotēta kektēmenos kai tǭ huiǭ tēs heautou theotētos te kai zōēs metadous ho diʼ autou ta sympanta hypostēsamenos, ho apostellōn auton, ho prostattōn autǭ, ho entellomenos, ho didaskōn, ho panta autǭ paradidous, ho doxazōn auton, ho hyperypsōn, ho anadeixas basilea tōn holōn, ho pasan autǭ tēn krisin paradidous, ho kai hēmas autǭ peithesthai boulomenos, ho ton en dexią tēs megaloprepeias autou katechein thronon enkeleuomenos en tǭ prosphōnein autǭ kai legein

So he would be the ruler and head of the church, and the Father his head. Thus there is one God, the Father of the only-begotten Son, and one head even of Christ himself. And since there is one source and head, how could there be two gods, and not that one alone who claims no one higher than himself nor any other cause of himself, but possesses as his own the divinity of monarchic authority, without beginning and unbegotten, and has given the Son a share of his divinity and life? He it is who through him made all things subsist, who sends him, who commands him, who gives him charge, who teaches, who hands over all things to him, who glorifies him, who highly exalts him, who has shown him king of all, who hands over all judgment to him, who wills that we too obey him, who bids him occupy the throne at the right hand of his majesty, addressing him and saying,

1.11.4Klostermann

»κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν μου«, ὁ διὰ ταῦτα πάντα καὶ αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχων τοῦ υἱοῦ θεός, ᾧ πειθόμενος ὁ μονογενὴς αὐτοῦ παῖς »ἐκένωσεν ἑαυτόν, ἐταπείνωσεν 〈ἑαυτόν〉, μορφὴν δούλου ἀνείληφεν, ὑπήκοος μέχρι θανάτου γέγονεν«, ᾧ καὶ προσεύχεται, ᾧ 〈καὶ〉 κελεύοντι πείθεται, ᾧ καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ, ὃν καὶ »μόνον ἀληθινὸν θεὸν« ἡγεῖσθαι ἡμᾶς διδάσκει, μείζονά τε εἶναι ἑαυτοῦ ὁμολογεῖ, ὃν ἐπὶ πᾶσι τούτοις καὶ θεὸν ἑαυτοῦ εἶναι πάντας ἡμᾶς εἰδέναι βούλεται.

»kathou ek dexiōn mou«, ho dia tauta panta kai autou hyparchōn tou huiou theos, hǭ peithomenos ho monogenēs autou pais »ekenōsen heauton, etapeinōsen 〈heauton〉, morphēn doulou aneilēphen, hypēkoos mechri thanatou gegonen«, hǭ kai proseuchetai, hǭ 〈kai〉 keleuonti peithetai, hǭ kai eucharistei, hon kai »monon alēthinon theon« hēgeisthai hēmas didaskei, meizona te einai heautou homologei, hon epi pasi toutois kai theon heautou einai pantas hēmas eidenai bouletai.

“Sit at my right hand”; who, for all these reasons, is God of the Son himself too; obeying whom his only-begotten child “emptied himself, humbled himself, took the form of a servant, became obedient to death”; to whom he also prays, whom he obeys when he commands, to whom he gives thanks, whom he teaches us to regard as “the only true God,” and confesses to be greater than himself, and whom, above all this, he wishes all of us to know as his own God.

1.11.5Klostermann

ὃν οὕτω δοξάζοντα τὸν ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα ἀμοιβαίως ἀντιδοξάζων ὁ πατὴρ καὶ κύριον καὶ σωτῆρα καὶ θεὸν τῶν ὅλων καὶ σύνθρονον τῆς αὐτοῦ βασιλείας ἀνέδειξεν. ἃ δὴ πεπαιδευμένη ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ ἑαυτῆς μὲν καὶ θεὸν καὶ κύριον καὶ σωτῆρα τοῦ δʼ ἐπὶ πάντων θεοῦ υἱὸν μονογενῆ αὐτὸν γινώσκειν καὶ οὐδένα μὲν ἄλλον τῶν γενητῶν ἀναγορεύειν θεὸν ἀξιοῖ, μόνον δὲ τοῦτον οἶδεν θεόν, ὃν μόνον ὁ πατὴρ ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ ἐγέννα,

hon houtō doxazonta ton heautou patera amoibaiōs antidoxazōn ho patēr kai kyrion kai sōtēra kai theon tōn holōn kai synthronon tēs autou basileias anedeixen. ha dē pepaideumenē hē ekklēsia tou theou heautēs men kai theon kai kyrion kai sōtēra tou dʼ epi pantōn theou huion monogenē auton ginōskein kai oudena men allon tōn genētōn anagoreuein theon axioi, monon de touton oiden theon, hon monon ho patēr ex heautou egenna,

And the Father, glorifying in return the Son who so glorifies his own Father, has shown him Lord and Saviour and God of all and sharer of the throne of his kingdom. Taught this, the church of God deems it right to know him as its own God and Lord and Saviour, and as the only-begotten Son of the God over all, and to proclaim no other of the created things God, but knows this one alone as God, whom alone the Father begot from himself,

1.11.6Klostermann

ὥσπερ οὖν αὐτὸς διὰ Σολομῶνος παρίστη λέγων »πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι, πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με«, ὧδέ πη ὄρη καὶ βουνοὺς τὰς θείας καὶ ὑπερκοσμίους δυνάμεις αἰνιττόμενος.

hōsper oun autos dia Solomōnos paristē legōn »pro tou orē hedrasthēnai, pro de pantōn bounōn genną me«, hōde pē orē kai bounous tas theias kai hyperkosmious dynameis ainittomenos.

as he himself showed through Solomon, saying, “Before the mountains were settled, and before all hills, he begets me,” here hinting by mountains and hills at the divine and supramundane powers.

preface 1, chapter 12

1.12.1Klostermann

εἰ δὲ δὴ περιεργάζοιτό τις καὶ πῶς ἂν γεννήσειεν ὁ θεός, πῶς δʼ ἔσται πατὴρ 〈ὁ〉 ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὅλων, τὸ τολμηρὸν τοῦ πύσματος κατασιγάσει ὁ φήσας »βαθύτερά σου μὴ ζήτει, καὶ ὑψηλότερά σου μὴ ἐξέταζε. ἃ προσετάγη σοι, ταῦτα διανοοῦ· οὐ γάρ ἐστίν σοι χρεία τῶν κρυπτῶν«. καὶ ὁ Παῦλος δὲ εἰπὼν »ὦ βάθος πλούτου καὶ σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως θεοῦ· ὡς ἀνεξερεύνητα τὰ κρίματα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνεξιχνίαστοι αἱ ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ« τὸν περαιτέρω χωρεῖν τολμῶντα μὴ ἀνεφίκτοις ἐπιχειρεῖν πειθέτω. ἢ λεγέτω πρότερον αὐτός, ἃ δή φησιν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεγονέναι, πῶς καὶ τίνα τρόπον ὑπέστη, μηδαμῆ μηδαμῶς ὄντα πρότερον.

ei de dē periergazoito tis kai pōs an gennēseien ho theos, pōs dʼ estai patēr 〈ho〉 epekeina tōn holōn, to tolmēron tou pysmatos katasigasei ho phēsas »bathytera sou mē zētei, kai hypsēlotera sou mē exetaze. ha prosetagē soi, tauta dianoou; ou gar estin soi chreia tōn kryptōn«. kai ho Paulos de eipōn »ō bathos ploutou kai sophias kai gnōseōs theou; hōs anexereunēta ta krimata autou kai anexichniastoi hai hodoi autou« ton peraiterō chōrein tolmōnta mē anephiktois epicheirein peithetō. ē legetō proteron autos, ha dē phēsin ex ouk ontōn gegonenai, pōs kai tina tropon hypestē, mēdamē mēdamōs onta proteron.

But if anyone should be curious how God could beget, and how he who is beyond all things will be Father, the one who said, “Do not seek what is too deep for you, and do not examine what is too high for you; think about what has been commanded you, for you have no need of hidden things,” will silence the boldness of the question. And let Paul too, who said, “O the depth of the riches and wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are his judgments and inscrutable his ways!”, persuade the one who dares to go further not to attempt the unreachable. Or let him first say himself, about the things he says came into being from nothing, how and in what way they came to subsist, having in no way at all existed before.

1.12.2Klostermann

οὐ γὰρ δὴ κατὰ τοὺς παρʼ ἡμῖν τεχνίτας ὕλην προϋποκειμένην λαβὼν ταῖς χερσὶν τὸ πᾶν ἐτεκτήνατο. ὥσπερ δὲ τὸ τῇ φύσει ἀμήχανον ὅσον ἐπʼ ἀνθρώποις (λέγω δὲ τὸ μηδαμῶς ὑπάρχον ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι προαγαγεῖν) αὐτῷ δυνατὸν κατέστη, καὶ γέγονεν τῶν ὅλων ποιητὴς οὐ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον, ἀρρήτοις δὲ καὶ ἀφράστοις ἡμῖν λόγοις, οὕτω καὶ πολὺ πλέον ἡ τοῦ μονογενοῦς αὐτοῦ γέννησις ἀνεξερεύνητος καὶ ἀνεξιχνίαστος ἂν εἴη, οὐχ ἡμῖν ὡς ἂν φαίη τις μόνοις, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάσαις ταῖς κρείττοσιν ἢ καθʼ ἡμᾶς δυνάμεσιν.

ou gar dē kata tous parʼ hēmin technitas hylēn proÿpokeimenēn labōn tais chersin to pan etektēnato. hōsper de to tę̄ physei amēchanon hoson epʼ anthrōpois (legō de to mēdamōs hyparchon ek tou mē ontos eis to einai proagagein) autǭ dynaton katestē, kai gegonen tōn holōn poiētēs ou kata anthrōpon, arrētois de kai aphrastois hēmin logois, houtō kai poly pleon hē tou monogenous autou gennēsis anexereunētos kai anexichniastos an eiē, ouch hēmin hōs an phaiē tis monois, alla kai pasais tais kreittosin ē kathʼ hēmas dynamesin.

For he did not, like our craftsmen, take pre-existing matter and fashion the universe with his hands. But just as what is by nature impossible so far as men are concerned (I mean bringing what in no way exists from non-being into being) was possible for him, and he became maker of all things not in a human way but in ways unspeakable and inexpressible to us, so much more would the generation of his only-begotten be unsearchable and inscrutable, not, as one might say, to us alone, but to all the powers higher than us.

1.12.3Klostermann

τὰ γὰρ μακρῷ τὴν φύσιν ὑποβεβηκότα, κάτω τε καὶ πορρωτάτω τῆς ἀρρήτου καὶ θεικῆς καθεστῶτα οὐσίας, πῶς ἂν ἐφίκοιτο τῆς ἐπέκεινα καὶ ἀνωτάτω καταλήψεως; πῶς δʼ ἂν τὰ μὴ ὄντα πρότερον, διʼ αὐτοῦ δʼ ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι προαχθέντα, τοῦ προαγαγόντος αἰτίου τε αὐτοῖς τῆς ὑπάρξεως γενομένου σχοίη ἄν τῆς πρώτης γενέσεως τὴν γνῶσιν; ἢ πού γε ἡμεῖς οἱ χθιζοί, »δέρμα καὶ κρέας« ἐνδεδυμένοι, »ὀστέοις καὶ νεύροις« ἐνειρμένοι, καὶ μηδὲ τὰ καθʼ ἡμᾶς εἰδότες, τὴν περὶ τῶν ἀρρήτων ἀκίνδυνον ποιησόμεθα ζήτησιν, πῶς ἐγέννα τὸν υἱὸν ὁ πατὴρ πολυπραγμονοῦντες; ὅτι δὲ καὶ τῶν παρὰ πόδας μυρία τὴν ἡμετέραν διαδιδράσκει γνῶσιν, δῆλον ἂν εἴη ἐνθένδε.

ta gar makrǭ tēn physin hypobebēkota, katō te kai porrōtatō tēs arrētou kai theikēs kathestōta ousias, pōs an ephikoito tēs epekeina kai anōtatō katalēpseōs? pōs dʼ an ta mē onta proteron, diʼ autou dʼ ek tou mē ontos eis to einai proachthenta, tou proagagontos aitiou te autois tēs hyparxeōs genomenou schoiē an tēs prōtēs geneseōs tēn gnōsin? ē pou ge hēmeis hoi chthizoi, »derma kai kreas« endedymenoi, »osteois kai neurois« eneirmenoi, kai mēde ta kathʼ hēmas eidotes, tēn peri tōn arrētōn akindynon poiēsometha zētēsin, pōs egenna ton huion ho patēr polypragmonountes? hoti de kai tōn para podas myria tēn hēmeteran diadidraskei gnōsin, dēlon an eiē enthende.

For how could things far lower in nature, placed below and very far from the unspeakable and divine substance, reach a comprehension of what is beyond and highest? And how could things that did not exist before, but were brought from non-being into being through him, have knowledge of the first generation of the one who brought them forth and became the cause of their existence? Or shall we, creatures of yesterday, clothed in “skin and flesh,” knit together “with bones and sinews,” not knowing even our own affairs, make a safe inquiry into unspeakable things, prying into how the Father begot the Son? That countless things right at our feet escape our knowledge would be clear from this.

1.12.4Klostermann

τίς γὰρ ἂν εἰπεῖν ἔχοι, πῶς καθεῖρκται τῷ σώματι ἡ ψυχή, πῶς ἔξεισιν, πῶς δὲ τὴν ἀρχὴν εἰσεκρίθη, ὁποῖον δὲ αὐτῆς τὸ εἶδος, τί τὸ σχῆμα, τίς ἡ μορφή, τίς ἡ οὐσία; οὕπω μοι τὸν περὶ δαιμόνων πολυπραγμονεῖν, οὐ τὸν περὶ οὐσίας ἀγγέλων, οὐ τὸν περὶ ἀρχῶν καὶ θρόνων καὶ κυριοτήτων, οὐ τὸν περὶ ἐξουσιῶν καὶ κοσμοκρατόρων.

tis gar an eipein echoi, pōs katheirktai tǭ sōmati hē psychē, pōs exeisin, pōs de tēn archēn eisekrithē, hopoion de autēs to eidos, ti to schēma, tis hē morphē, tis hē ousia? houpō moi ton peri daimonōn polypragmonein, ou ton peri ousias angelōn, ou ton peri archōn kai thronōn kai kyriotētōn, ou ton peri exousiōn kai kosmokratorōn.

For who could say how the soul is confined in the body, how it goes out, how it was put in at the beginning, what its kind is, what its shape, what its form, what its substance? Not yet do I speak of prying into demons, nor into the substance of angels, nor into principalities and thrones and dominions, nor into authorities and world-rulers.

1.12.5Klostermann

εἰ δʼ ἐν τούτοις ἄποσιν ἀμηχανοῦμεν, τί δεῖ τὴν περὶ τῆς ἀνάρχου καὶ ἀγενήτου θεότητος γνῶσιν διερευνᾶσθαι; τί τὰ ἀνέφικτα ἐρωτᾶν, πῶς υἱοῦ μονογενοῦς ὁ θεὸς ὑπέστη πατήρ, ὡς μὴ ἀπαρκούσης ἡμῖν τῆς πατρικῆς φωνῆς πρὸς μαρτυρίαν τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ, ὃν ἀνεκήρυξεν εἰπὼν »οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν ᾧ ηὐδόκησα, αὐτοῦ ἀκούετε«;

ei dʼ en toutois aposin amēchanoumen, ti dei tēn peri tēs anarchou kai agenētou theotētos gnōsin diereunasthai? ti ta anephikta erōtan, pōs huiou monogenous ho theos hypestē patēr, hōs mē aparkousēs hēmin tēs patrikēs phōnēs pros martyrian tou agapētou, hon anekēryxen eipōn »houtos estin ho huios mou ho agapētos, en hǭ ēudokēsa, autou akouete«?

And if we are at a loss in all these, why must we search out the knowledge of the divinity without beginning and unbegotten? Why ask the unreachable, how God became Father of an only-begotten Son, as if the Father's voice were not enough for us as testimony to the beloved, whom he proclaimed, saying, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; listen to him”?

1.12.6Klostermann

εἰ δὴ ἀκούειν αὐτοῦ ἐγκελεύεται, βασιλικῷ νόμῳ πειθαρχοῦντες ἀκούσωμεν τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ υἱοῦ. τί δὲ οὗτος περὶ ἑαυτοῦ βούλεται ἡμᾶς εἰδέναι, παραστήσει λέγων »οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον, ὥστε τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ ἔδωκεν, ἵνα πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων εἰς αὐτὸν ἔχῃ ζωὴν αἰώνιον«. πιστευτέον δῆτα αὐτῷ, ὡς ἂν τῆς αἰωνίου τύχοιμεν ζωῆς, »ὁ« γὰρ »πιστεύων« φησὶν »εἰς αὐτὸν ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον«·

ei dē akouein autou enkeleuetai, basilikǭ nomǭ peitharchountes akousōmen tou agapētou huiou. ti de houtos peri heautou bouletai hēmas eidenai, parastēsei legōn »houtōs gar ēgapēsen ho theos ton kosmon, hōste ton huion autou ton monogenē edōken, hina pas ho pisteuōn eis auton echę̄ zōēn aiōnion«. pisteuteon dēta autǭ, hōs an tēs aiōniou tychoimen zōēs, »ho« gar »pisteuōn« phēsin »eis auton echei zōēn aiōnion«;

If, then, he commands us to listen to him, let us obey the royal law and listen to the beloved Son. What he wants us to know about himself he will show, saying, “For God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, so that everyone who believes in him may have eternal life.” We must believe him, then, so that we may obtain eternal life; for “he who believes in him,” he says, “has eternal life”:

1.12.7Klostermann

οὐχ ὁ γινώσκων ὅπως ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς γεγέννηται, οὐ γὰρ ἄν τινι μετῆν ζωῆς αἰωνίου, εἰ δὴ τοῦτʼ εἴρηται ὅτι »μηδεὶς ἔγνω τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱός, μηδὲ τὸν υἱόν τις ἔγνω εἰ μὴ« μόνος ὁ γεννήσας αὐτὸν »πατήρ«. ἀπαρκεῖ τοιγαροῦν ἡμῖν ἡ πίστις πρὸς σωτηρίαν, ἡ θεὸν πατέρα παντοκράτορα παρέχουσα γινώσκειν, καὶ τὸν μονογενῆ αὐτοῦ υἱὸν ἐπιγράφεσθαι σωτῆρα, ὃς δὴ πρὸς τοῖς ἄλλοις καὶ ταῦθʼ ὧδε παρεδίδου λέγων »τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς σάρξ ἐστιν, καὶ τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος πνεῦμά ἐστιν«. »πνεῦμα« δὲ »ὁ θεός«.

ouch ho ginōskōn hopōs ek tou patros gegennētai, ou gar an tini metēn zōēs aiōniou, ei dē toutʼ eirētai hoti »mēdeis egnō ton patera ei mē ho huios, mēde ton huion tis egnō ei mē« monos ho gennēsas auton »patēr«. aparkei toigaroun hēmin hē pistis pros sōtērian, hē theon patera pantokratora parechousa ginōskein, kai ton monogenē autou huion epigraphesthai sōtēra, hos dē pros tois allois kai tauthʼ hōde paredidou legōn »to gegennēmenon ek tēs sarkos sarx estin, kai to gegennēmenon ek tou pneumatos pneuma estin«. »pneuma« de »ho theos«.

not he who knows how he was begotten from the Father; for no one would have a share in eternal life, if indeed it is said that “no one has known the Father except the Son, nor has anyone known the Son except” the “Father” alone who begot him. The faith is enough for us, then, for salvation, which grants us to know God the Father Almighty, and to enrol ourselves under his only-begotten Son as Saviour, who besides other things handed this on too, saying: “What is born of the flesh is flesh, and what is born of the Spirit is spirit.” And “God is spirit.”

1.12.8Klostermann

διὸ ἕπεται νοεῖν, ὡς καὶ τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ θεὸς ἂν εἴη. ὅσῳ δὲ τῆς γεώδους σαρκὸς ὁ ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὅλων θεὸς ἀπηλλοτρίωται καὶ ἀπεσχοίνισται τῇ φύσει, τοσούτῳ χρὴ νοεῖν καὶ τῆς τῶν σαρκῶν γενέσεως ἀπηλλοτριῶσθαι τὸν τρόπον, καθʼ ὃν ὁ πατὴρ ἐγέννα τὸν υἱόν. οὐ γάρ τι προϊεμένος οὐδʼ ἀλλοιούμενος οὐδέ γε παθητικῶς κινούμενος οὐδʼ ὅλως τι τῶν ἡμῖν συνεγνωσμένων ὑπομένων, ὑφίστη αὐτόν.

dio hepetai noein, hōs kai to gegennēmenon ek tou theou theos an eiē. hosǭ de tēs geōdous sarkos ho epekeina tōn holōn theos apēllotriōtai kai apeschoinistai tę̄ physei, tosoutǭ chrē noein kai tēs tōn sarkōn geneseōs apēllotriōsthai ton tropon, kathʼ hon ho patēr egenna ton huion. ou gar ti proïemenos oudʼ alloioumenos oude ge pathētikōs kinoumenos oudʼ holōs ti tōn hēmin synegnōsmenōn hypomenōn, hyphistē auton.

Therefore it follows to understand that what is begotten from God would be God. And as far as the God beyond all things is estranged and separated in nature from earthy flesh, so far must one understand that the manner in which the Father begot the Son is estranged from the generation of fleshly things. For he made him subsist not by emitting anything, nor by being altered, nor by being moved passibly, nor by undergoing anything at all of what we know.

1.12.9Klostermann

οὐδὲ γὰρ σῶμα ἦν, ὡς ἀπόρροιαν ἢ μείωσιν ἢ ἔκτασιν ἢ μεταβολὴν ἢ τροπὴν ἢ ῥοὴν ἢ μέρος ἢ πάθος ἐπʼ αὐτῷ λογίσασθαι. τούτων δʼ ἐκτὸς ἁπάντων, ἄρρητον ἡμῖν καὶ ἀνεπιλόγιστον, μᾶλλον δὲ πάσῃ γενητῇ φύσει ἀνεξερεύνητον καὶ ἀνεξιχνίαστον τὴν γενεσιουργίαν ὑφίστη. γεννᾶ μὲν οὖν καὶ ἥλιος τὴν αὐγήν, λέγεται δὲ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς »ἀπαύγασμα φωτὸς ἀιδίου« καὶ »ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης«, οὐ μὴν κατὰ τὴν αἰσθητὴν τοῦ φωτὸς εἰκόνα· ἐπέκεινα γὰρ παντὸς παραδείγματος ἀρρήτοις αὐτὸν καὶ ἀκαταλήπτοις λόγοις ὑφίστη, καὶ τοῦτον ἕνα καὶ μονογενῆ.

oude gar sōma ēn, hōs aporroian ē meiōsin ē ektasin ē metabolēn ē tropēn ē rhoēn ē meros ē pathos epʼ autǭ logisasthai. toutōn dʼ ektos hapantōn, arrēton hēmin kai anepilogiston, mallon de pasę̄ genētę̄ physei anexereunēton kai anexichniaston tēn genesiourgian hyphistē. genna men oun kai hēlios tēn augēn, legetai de kai ho huios »apaugasma phōtos aidiou« kai »apaugasma tēs doxēs«, ou mēn kata tēn aisthētēn tou phōtos eikona; epekeina gar pantos paradeigmatos arrētois auton kai akatalēptois logois hyphistē, kai touton hena kai monogenē.

For he was not a body, so that one might reckon an outflow or diminution or extension or change or turning or flowing or part or passion in him. Apart from all these, he made the generation subsist in a way unspeakable and unreckonable to us, or rather unsearchable and inscrutable to every created nature. The sun too begets its ray, and the Son is called “radiance of eternal light” and “radiance of the glory,” yet not according to the perceptible image of light; for beyond every example he made him subsist in ways unspeakable and incomprehensible, and this one, one and only-begotten.

1.12.10Klostermann

δυσσεβῶν δὲ καὶ ἀθέων ἀνδρῶν τῶν τὴν πολύθεον πλάνην νενοσηκότων ἀποπεφράχθω πᾶν στόμα, οἳ τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ τὴν ἐξαίρετον καὶ ἰδιάζουσαν γέννησιν εἰς πλῆθος καταβαλόντες πατέρα »ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε« ἀνειρήκασιν, ὁμοῦ μὲν ἄνδρας μίξαντες θεοῖς, ὁμοῦ δὲ τούτοις ὁμοφυᾶ καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἰσηγούμενοι πατέρα. ἀλλʼ οἵδε μὲν ἐνεργείᾳ δαιμονικῇ τὸ δυσσεβὲς τουτὶ καὶ ἄθεον προήκαντο ῥῆμα, τῷ θνητῷ καὶ παθητικῷ καὶ ἁμαρτητικῷ γένει τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὁμοφυεῖς καὶ ὁμοπαθεῖς θεοὺς καὶ τὸν τούτων κοινὸν ὑποθέμενοι πατέρα πάντως που τοῖς παισὶν παρωμοιωμένον· ὁ δʼ ἐκκλησιαστικὸς κῆρυξ ἑνὸς θεοῦ ἕνα μονογενῆ υἱὸν τοῖς πᾶσιν ἀνακηρύττει, ὃν ὑπὲρ τῆς τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων σωτηρίας τε καὶ προνοίας ὑφίστη.

dyssebōn de kai atheōn andrōn tōn tēn polytheon planēn nenosēkotōn apopephrachthō pan stoma, hoi tou monogenous huiou tēn exaireton kai idiazousan gennēsin eis plēthos katabalontes patera »andrōn te theōn te« aneirēkasin, homou men andras mixantes theois, homou de toutois homophya kai ton auton eisēgoumenoi patera. allʼ hoide men energeią daimonikę̄ to dyssebes touti kai atheon proēkanto rhēma, tǭ thnētǭ kai pathētikǭ kai hamartētikǭ genei tōn anthrōpōn homophyeis kai homopatheis theous kai ton toutōn koinon hypothemenoi patera pantōs pou tois paisin parōmoiōmenon; ho dʼ ekklēsiastikos kēryx henos theou hena monogenē huion tois pasin anakēryttei, hon hyper tēs tōn genētōn hapantōn sōtērias te kai pronoias hyphistē.

But let every mouth be stopped of the impious and godless men sick with the error of many gods, who, casting down the special and peculiar generation of the only-begotten Son into a multitude, have proclaimed a father “of men and gods,” at once mixing men with gods, and at once introducing the same father as of one nature with them. But these, by demonic activity, let fall this impious and godless word, supposing gods of the same nature and passions as the mortal, passible and sinful race of men, and their common father surely made like his children; whereas the church's herald proclaims to all one only-begotten Son of one God, whom he made subsist for the salvation and providence of all created things.

preface 1, chapter 13

1.13.1Klostermann

ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἡ τῶν γεγονότων φύσις, ἐν σώμασιν καὶ ἀσωμάτοις ἐμψύχοις τε καὶ ἀψύχοις λογικοῖς τε καὶ ἀλόγοις θνητοῖς τε καὶ ἀθανάτοις τὸ διάφορον κεκτημένη, τῷ ὑπὲρ πάντων καὶ ἐπὶ πάντων θεῷ πελάζειν καὶ τῶν τῆς αὐτοῦ θεότητος μαρμαρυγῶν οὐχ οἵα τε ἦν μετέχειν διʼ ὑπερβολὴν τῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ κρείττονος ἐλλείψεως, μακρὰν δὲ καὶ πορρωτάτω φύσεως ἀσθενείᾳ διώλισθεν ἄν, εἰ μὴ θεοῦ σωτῆρος ἔτυχεν βοηθοῦ, εἰκότως ἡ πατρικὴ φιλανθρωπία τὸν αὐτοῦ μονογενῆ παῖδα ἐπὶ πᾶσιν καθίστη, καὶ διὰ πάντων χωροῦντα καὶ τοῖς πᾶσιν ἐπιστατοῦντα καὶ τὰς ἐξ αὐτοῦ χορηγίας ἐπάρδοντα.

epeidē gar hē tōn gegonotōn physis, en sōmasin kai asōmatois empsychois te kai apsychois logikois te kai alogois thnētois te kai athanatois to diaphoron kektēmenē, tǭ hyper pantōn kai epi pantōn theǭ pelazein kai tōn tēs autou theotētos marmarygōn ouch hoia te ēn metechein diʼ hyperbolēn tēs apo tou kreittonos elleipseōs, makran de kai porrōtatō physeōs astheneią diōlisthen an, ei mē theou sōtēros etychen boēthou, eikotōs hē patrikē philanthrōpia ton autou monogenē paida epi pasin kathistē, kai dia pantōn chōrounta kai tois pasin epistatounta kai tas ex autou chorēgias epardonta.

For since the nature of created things, having its differences in bodies and bodiless things, living and lifeless, rational and irrational, mortal and immortal, could not approach the God above all and over all, nor share in the flashes of his divinity, because of the excess of its shortfall from the higher, but would have slipped away far and very far by weakness of nature, if it had not obtained God the Saviour as helper, the Father's kindness rightly set his only-begotten child over all, passing through all and presiding over all and watering them with his supplies.

1.13.2Klostermann

πάντων γὰρ ἀθρόως τῶν τε κατʼ οὐρανὸν καὶ τῶν ἐπὶ γῆς ποιμένα καὶ σωτῆρα κηδεμόνα τε καὶ φύλακα καὶ ἰατρὸν καὶ κυβερνήτην μόνον αὐτὸν ὁ γεννήσας ἀνέδειξεν πατήρ, τῆς τῶν ὅλων συστάσεώς τε καὶ διοικήσεως μόνῳ τοὺς οἴακας ἐγχειρίσας, ὃ διδάσκει λέγων αὐτὸς »πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μου« καὶ αὖθις »ὁ γὰρ πατὴρ φιλεῖ τὸν υἱόν, καὶ πάντα δέδωκεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ«.

pantōn gar athroōs tōn te katʼ ouranon kai tōn epi gēs poimena kai sōtēra kēdemona te kai phylaka kai iatron kai kybernētēn monon auton ho gennēsas anedeixen patēr, tēs tōn holōn systaseōs te kai dioikēseōs monǭ tous oiakas encheirisas, ho didaskei legōn autos »panta moi paredothē hypo tou patros mou« kai authis »ho gar patēr philei ton huion, kai panta dedōken en tę̄ cheiri autou«.

For the Father who begot him showed him alone shepherd and saviour, guardian and keeper, physician and pilot of all things together in heaven and on earth, entrusting to him alone the helm of the founding and governing of the universe; as he himself teaches, saying, “All things have been handed over to me by my Father,” and again, “For the Father loves the Son, and has given all things into his hand.”

1.13.3Klostermann

ὁ δʼ οἷα σοφὸς κυβερνήτης τὸν κλῆρον παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑποδεδεγμένος, ἐπιβὰς τοῦ σύμπαντος κόσμου ἄνω τε πρὸς τὸν αὐτοῦ πατέρα βλέπων, ἄγει καὶ φέρει πηδαλιουχῶν τὸ πᾶν, οὐδὲ τὸ σμικρότατον τῶν δεομένων τῆς ἐξ αὐτοῦ χορηγίας παρορῶν οὐδʼ ὑπερφρονῶν τῶν βραχυτάτων· διὸ δὴ τοῖς πᾶσιν ἐπιπάρεστιν, ἑκάστῳ νέμων τὰ πρόσφορα, τῇ τε τῶν ὅλων θεραπείᾳ δίκην ἰατροῦ τὰ ἁρμόδια πρὸς σωτηρίαν ἐπαρκῶν.

ho dʼ hoia sophos kybernētēs ton klēron para tou patros hypodedegmenos, epibas tou sympantos kosmou anō te pros ton autou patera blepōn, agei kai pherei pēdaliouchōn to pan, oude to smikrotaton tōn deomenōn tēs ex autou chorēgias parorōn oudʼ hyperphronōn tōn brachytatōn; dio dē tois pasin epiparestin, hekastǭ nemōn ta prosphora, tę̄ te tōn holōn therapeią dikēn iatrou ta harmodia pros sōtērian eparkōn.

And he, like a wise pilot, having received the inheritance from the Father, mounting upon the whole world and looking up to his Father, steers and guides the universe, holding the rudder, neither overlooking the smallest of the things that need his supply nor disdaining the least; therefore he is present to all, assigning to each what is fitting, and, like a physician, supplying what is suitable for salvation in the care of all things.

1.13.4Klostermann

ὅθεν εἰκότως οὐδὲ τοῦ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον ὑπερεφρόνησεν βίου, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάλαι πρότερον τοῖς ἐξ αἰῶνος φιλοθέοις ἀνδράσιν τὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ παρεῖχεν ἐπικουρίαν, ὧδε μὲν ‹ἐν› ἀνθρωπείῳ σχήματι τοῖς Ἑβραίων προπάτορσιν ἐπιφαινόμενος ὧδε δὲ τοῖς τούτων ἀπογόνοις ἁρμοδίους διαταττόμενος νόμους, ἤδη δὲ καὶ τοῖς μετέπειτα διὰ προφητῶν μελλούσης αὐτοῦ θεοφανείας ἅπασιν ἐκλάμψειν ἀνθρώποις ἐξεδίδου θεσπίσματα.

hothen eikotōs oude tou kata anthrōpon hyperephronēsen biou, alla kai palai proteron tois ex aiōnos philotheois andrasin tēn ex autou pareichen epikourian, hōde men ‹en› anthrōpeiǭ schēmati tois Hebraiōn propatorsin epiphainomenos hōde de tois toutōn apogonois harmodious diatattomenos nomous, ēdē de kai tois metepeita dia prophētōn mellousēs autou theophaneias hapasin eklampsein anthrōpois exedidou thespismata.

Hence he rightly did not disdain human life either, but long before he gave his help to the God-loving men from of old: at one time appearing in human form to the forefathers of the Hebrews, at another ordaining suitable laws for their descendants, and then also giving out oracles through prophets to those who came after, that his divine appearing was going to shine forth on all men.

1.13.5Klostermann

ὡς δὲ ὁ τούτων παρήλαυνε χρόνος, ἔργοις ἐπλήρου παλαιῶν χρησμῶν ἀποτελέσματα, καὶ δὴ παρῆν λοιπὸν ἀναμὶξ τῷ θνητῷ βίῳ συναγελαζόμενος, αὐτός τε ἦν ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ μονογενὴς υἱὸς ὡς ἐν ἀγάλματι θείῳ, τῷ τοῦ σώματος ὀργάνῳ, τῷ τῶν ἀνθρώπων καθομιλῶν γένει διδασκαλίαις, θεραπείαις,

hōs de ho toutōn parēlaune chronos, ergois eplērou palaiōn chrēsmōn apotelesmata, kai dē parēn loipon anamix tǭ thnētǭ biǭ synagelazomenos, autos te ēn ho tou theou monogenēs huios hōs en agalmati theiǭ, tǭ tou sōmatos organǭ, tǭ tōn anthrōpōn kathomilōn genei didaskaliais, therapeiais,

And when their time had passed, he fulfilled in deeds the outcomes of ancient oracles, and at last was present, mingling with mortal life; and he himself, the only-begotten Son of God, was as in a divine statue, the instrument of the body, conversing with the human race through teachings, healings,

1.13.6Klostermann

ἐνθέου σοφίας ἀπορρήτοις παιδεύμασιν. ἤδη δὲ αὐτῶν μέχρι θανάτου πυλῶν ἤλαυνεν πατρικοῦ νεύματος ὑπερβαλλούσῃ φιλανθρωπίᾳ, ὡς ἂν καὶ τοὺς τῇδε τῆς ἑαυτοῦ καταξιώσειεν χάριτος, ἐπὶ τὴν παρʼ αὐτῷ ζωὴν ἀνελκύσας. οὕτω »θεὸς ἦν ἐν Χριστῷ κόσμον καταλλάσσων ἑαυτῷ«· καὶ τὴν ἔνσαρκον ὑπέμεινεν οἰκονομίαν, προὼν μὲν αὐτῆς καὶ προϋπάρχων, θεότητι πατρικῆς δόξης τετιμημένος· οὐ μὴν »ἁρπαγμὸν« ἡγούμενος »τὸ εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ, ἑαυτὸν« δʼ οὖν κενώσας καὶ »μορφὴν δούλου λαβὼν ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτόν, ὑπήκοος« τῷ πατρὶ »γενόμενος μέχρι θανάτου«, ἵνʼ »ὥσπερ« »ὁ θάνατος« »διʼ ἑνὸς ἁμαρτήσαντος« »ἀνθρώπου« παντὸς κατεκυρίευσεν γένους, οὕτως καὶ ἡ αἰώνιος ζωὴ διὰ »τῆς αὐτοῦ χάριτος« τῶν εἰς αὐτὸν ‹πιστευόντων› καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ γνωριζομένων βασιλεύσειεν.

entheou sophias aporrētois paideumasin. ēdē de autōn mechri thanatou pylōn ēlaunen patrikou neumatos hyperballousę̄ philanthrōpią, hōs an kai tous tę̄de tēs heautou kataxiōseien charitos, epi tēn parʼ autǭ zōēn anelkysas. houtō »theos ēn en Christǭ kosmon katallassōn heautǭ«; kai tēn ensarkon hypemeinen oikonomian, proōn men autēs kai proÿparchōn, theotēti patrikēs doxēs tetimēmenos; ou mēn »harpagmon« hēgoumenos »to einai isa theǭ, heauton« dʼ oun kenōsas kai »morphēn doulou labōn etapeinōsen heauton, hypēkoos« tǭ patri »genomenos mechri thanatou«, hinʼ »hōsper« »ho thanatos« »diʼ henos hamartēsantos« »anthrōpou« pantos katekyrieusen genous, houtōs kai hē aiōnios zōē dia »tēs autou charitos« tōn eis auton ‹pisteuontōn› kai diʼ autou tǭ theǭ kai patri autou gnōrizomenōn basileuseien.

and secret instructions of divine wisdom. And then by the Father's nod he went on even to the gates of death in surpassing kindness, so that he might count worthy of his grace those here too, drawing them up to the life with him. So “God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself”; and he underwent the dispensation in the flesh, existing and pre-existing before it, honoured with the divinity of the Father's glory; yet he did not count “equality with God a thing to be grasped,” but “emptied himself” and, “taking the form of a servant, humbled himself, becoming obedient” to the Father “to death,” so that, “just as death” ruled over the whole race “through one man who sinned,” so also eternal life might reign through “his grace” over those who believe in him and are made known through him to God his Father.

preface 1, chapter 14

1.14.1Klostermann

εἰκότως δὴ ταῦτα κηρύττουσα ἡ ἐκκλησία, ὥσπερ τι κίβδηλον παραχαράξαντα νόμισμα τὴν ἄρνησιν τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἀπεδοκίμασεν, καίτοι θεὸν ἕνα εἰδέναι καὶ πλὴν αὐτοῦ μὴ εἶναι Μαρκέλλῳ παραπλησίως λέγοντα· καὶ αὐτοῦ δὲ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν οἱ πρωτοκήρυκες Ἐβιωναίους ὠνόμαζον, Ἑβραϊκῇ φωνῇ πτωχοὺς τὴν διάνοιαν ἀποκαλοῦντες, τοὺς ἕνα μὲν θεὸν λέγοντας εἰδέναι καὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος τὸ σῶμα μὴ ἀρνουμένους, τὴν δὲ τοῦ υἱοῦ θεότητα μὴ εἰδότας.

eikotōs dē tauta kēryttousa hē ekklēsia, hōsper ti kibdēlon paracharaxanta nomisma tēn arnēsin tou huiou tou theou, ton Sabellion apedokimasen, kaitoi theon hena eidenai kai plēn autou mē einai Markellǭ paraplēsiōs legonta; kai autou de tou sōtēros hēmōn hoi prōtokērykes Ebiōnaious ōnomazon, Hebraïkę̄ phōnę̄ ptōchous tēn dianoian apokalountes, tous hena men theon legontas eidenai kai tou sōtēros to sōma mē arnoumenous, tēn de tou huiou theotēta mē eidotas.

Rightly, then, proclaiming this, the church rejected Sabellius, who had counterfeited the denial of the Son of God like some false coin, although he said, like Marcellus, that he knew one God and that there was none besides him. And the first preachers of our Saviour himself named “Ebionites”—calling them poor in understanding with a Hebrew word—those who said they knew one God and did not deny the Saviour's body, but did not know the Son's divinity.

1.14.2Klostermann

καὶ τὸν Σαμοσατέα δέ, καίπερ Ἰησοῦν τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ εἶναι διδάσκοντα, θεόν τε ἕνα τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων ὁμοίως ὁμολογοῦντα Μαρκέλλῳ, τῆς ἐκκλησίας τοῦ θεοῦ ἀλλότριον ἀπέφηναν οἱ ἐκκλησιαστικοὶ πατέρες, ὅτι μὴ καὶ υἱὸν θεοῦ καὶ θεὸν πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου γενέσεως ὄντα τὸν Χριστὸν ὡμολόγει. ἀλλʼ οὗτος μὲν ὡς εἰς τὸν Χριστὸν ἀσεβῶν τῆς ἐκκλησίας αὐτοῦ μακρὰν ἠλαύνετο·

kai ton Samosatea de, kaiper Iēsoun ton Christon tou theou einai didaskonta, theon te hena ton epi pantōn homoiōs homologounta Markellǭ, tēs ekklēsias tou theou allotrion apephēnan hoi ekklēsiastikoi pateres, hoti mē kai huion theou kai theon pro tēs ensarkou geneseōs onta ton Christon hōmologei. allʼ houtos men hōs eis ton Christon asebōn tēs ekklēsias autou makran ēlauneto;

And the man of Samosata too, although he taught that Jesus is the Christ of God and likewise confessed one God over all, like Marcellus, was declared by the church's fathers a stranger to the church of God, because he did not confess that Christ was Son of God and God before his birth in the flesh. But he was driven far from his church as impious toward Christ;

1.14.3Klostermann

Σαβέλλιος δʼ ὡς εἰς αὐτὸν πλημμελῶν τὸν πατέρα, ὃν υἱὸν λέγειν ἐτόλμα, τὴν ἴσην τοῖς ἀθέοις αἱρεσιώταις ὑπεῖχε τιμωρίαν. τὰ ἴσα δʼ αὐτῷ ὑπιδόμενος Μάρκελλος παθεῖν, καινοτέραν ἐξεῦρε τῇ πλάνῃ μηχανήν, θεὸν καὶ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον ἕνα μὲν εἶναι ὁριζόμενος, δύο δʼ αὐτῷ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ χαριζόμενος ἐπηγορίας. οὐ μὴν ἔλαθεν οὐδʼ ἐξέφυγεν, ὀψέ ποτε φωραθεὶς τοῖς αὐτὸς αὐτοῦ δικτύοις·

Sabellios dʼ hōs eis auton plēmmelōn ton patera, hon huion legein etolma, tēn isēn tois atheois hairesiōtais hypeiche timōrian. ta isa dʼ autǭ hypidomenos Markellos pathein, kainoteran exeure tę̄ planę̄ mēchanēn, theon kai ton en autǭ logon hena men einai horizomenos, dyo dʼ autǭ patros kai huiou charizomenos epēgorias. ou mēn elathen oudʼ exephygen, opse pote phōratheis tois autos autou diktyois;

and Sabellius, as offending against the Father himself, whom he dared to call Son, suffered the same punishment as the godless heretics. Marcellus, suspecting he would suffer the same as he, found a newer device for his error, defining God and the Word in him as one, but granting him the two titles of Father and Son. But he did not escape notice or get away, being caught at last in his own nets;

1.14.4Klostermann

πλὴν καὶ πρὶν ἁλῶναι συνειδήσει πληττόμενος εἰς ἀποσκευὴν τῆς ὑπονοίας βλασφημεῖν ὥρμητο τὸν Σαβέλλιον.

plēn kai prin halōnai syneidēsei plēttomenos eis aposkeuēn tēs hyponoias blasphēmein hōrmēto ton Sabellion.

but even before being caught, smitten by conscience, he set out to blaspheme Sabellius to clear away suspicion.

preface 1, chapter 15

1.15.1Klostermann

ὅπως δὲ τὸν ἄνδρα διέβαλεν ὀνομαστὶ μνημονεύσας αὐτοῦ, ἐπάκουσον ταῦτα περὶ αὐτοῦ γράφοντος αὐταῖς συλλαβαῖς Σαβέλλιος γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς τῆς ὀρθῆς ὀλισθήσας πίστεως οὕτε τὸν θεὸν ἀκριβῶς ἔγνω οὕτε τὸν ἄγιον αὐτοῦ λόγον. ὁ γὰρ μὴ τὸν λόγον γνοὺς ἠγνόησεν καὶ τὸν πατέρα. »οὐδεὶς« γὰρ »οἶδεν« φησὶν »τὸν πατέρα, εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱός«, τουτέστιν ὁ λόγος· ‹ὁ γὰρ λόγος› διʼ αὑτοῦ τὴν τοῦ πατρὸς παρέχει γνῶσιν. οὕτω γὰρ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς οἰομένους τηνικαῦτα τῶν Ἰουδαίων εἰδέναι τὸν θεόν, ἀθετοῦντας δʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν λόγον, διʼ οὗ μόνου γινώσκεται ὁ θεός ἔλεγεν »οὐδεὶς ἐπιγινώσκει τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱὸς καὶ ᾧ ἂν ὁ υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ«. ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἀδύνατον ἦν ἑτέρως γνῶναι τὸν θεόν, διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου λόγου εἰδέναι αὐτὸν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους διδάσκει, ὥστε ἐσφάλη μὲν κἀκεῖνος μὴ τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν τούτου λόγον ἀκριβῶς γνούς.

hopōs de ton andra diebalen onomasti mnēmoneusas autou, epakouson tauta peri autou graphontos autais syllabais Sabellios gar kai autos tēs orthēs olisthēsas pisteōs houte ton theon akribōs egnō houte ton agion autou logon. ho gar mē ton logon gnous ēgnoēsen kai ton patera. »oudeis« gar »oiden« phēsin »ton patera, ei mē ho huios«, toutestin ho logos; ‹ho gar logos› diʼ hautou tēn tou patros parechei gnōsin. houtō gar kai pros tous oiomenous tēnikauta tōn Ioudaiōn eidenai ton theon, athetountas dʼ autou ton logon, diʼ hou monou ginōsketai ho theos elegen »oudeis epiginōskei ton patera ei mē ho huios kai hǭ an ho huios apokalypsę̄«. epeidē gar adynaton ēn heterōs gnōnai ton theon, dia tou idiou logou eidenai auton tous anthrōpous didaskei, hōste esphalē men kakeinos mē ton patera kai ton toutou logon akribōs gnous.

How he slandered the man, mentioning him by name, hear him writing this about him in these very syllables: “For Sabellius too, having slipped from the right faith, knew neither God exactly nor his holy Word. For he who did not know the Word was ignorant also of the Father. For ‘no one knows,’ he says, ‘the Father except the Son,’ that is, the Word; for the Word through himself gives the knowledge of the Father. For so too he said to those of the Jews who then thought they knew God but rejected his Word, through whom alone God is known: ‘No one knows the Father except the Son and anyone to whom the Son reveals him.’ For since it was impossible to know God otherwise, he teaches men to know him through his own Word; so that Sabellius too erred, not knowing the Father and his Word exactly.”

1.15.2Klostermann

ταῦτα Μάρκελλος ἔγραφεν, τῆς τοῦ Σαβελλίζειν ὑπονοίας καθαίρων ἑαυτὸν μέχρι φωνῆς καὶ λόγου· τῇ γε μὴν γνώμῃ καὶ τῇ πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα ὁμοφροσύνῃ ἁλίσκεται τοῖς αὐτοῖς ἐκείνῳ περιπειρόμενος βέλεσιν, ὡς ἔμοιγε ***** καὶ διʼ εὐχῆς ὑπῆρξεν ἂν τὸ μὴ τοῖς αὐτοῖς αὐτὸν περιπεσεῖν· νυνὶ δὲ κάκιον ἢ ἐκεῖνος πλημμελῶν φαίνεται. ὁ μὲν γὰρ τάχα που σφαλλόμενος ἠγνόει· ὁ δʼ ὁμολογῶν ἐσφάλθαι τὸν ἄνδρα, κἄπειτα αὑτὸν ὠθῶν ἐπὶ τὸν προφανῆ τῆς αὐτῆς δυσσεβείας κρημνόν, οὐδεμιᾶς γένοιτʼ ἂν συγγνώμης ἄξιος. ἀλλὰ γὰρ διασκεψώμεθα τὰ λελεγμένα.

tauta Markellos egraphen, tēs tou Sabellizein hyponoias kathairōn heauton mechri phōnēs kai logou; tę̄ ge mēn gnōmę̄ kai tę̄ pros ton andra homophrosynę̄ halisketai tois autois ekeinǭ peripeiromenos belesin, hōs emoige ***** kai diʼ euchēs hypērxen an to mē tois autois auton peripesein; nyni de kakion ē ekeinos plēmmelōn phainetai. ho men gar tacha pou sphallomenos ēgnoei; ho dʼ homologōn esphalthai ton andra, kapeita hauton ōthōn epi ton prophanē tēs autēs dyssebeias krēmnon, oudemias genoitʼ an syngnōmēs axios. alla gar diaskepsōmetha ta lelegmena.

This Marcellus wrote, clearing himself of the suspicion of Sabellianizing as far as voice and word; but in opinion and in agreement of mind with the man he is caught, pierced by the same darts as he, so that, as it seems to me, … and it would have been a matter for prayer that he not fall into the same; but now he appears to offend worse than that man. For Sabellius perhaps erred in ignorance; but Marcellus, admitting that the man erred and then pushing himself over the plain cliff of the same impiety, would deserve no pardon. But let us examine what was said.

preface 1, chapter 16

1.16.1Klostermann

πρῶτον μὲν οὖν ‹ὅτι› μήτε τὸν Σαβέλλιον μήτε Ἰουδαίους ἐγνωκέναι τὸν θεὸν ἔφη τῷ μὴ τὸν λόγον ἐγνωκέναι αὐτούς, σκέψασθαι χρὴ ὁποῖον ὑποτίθεται λόγον· εἰ μὲν γὰρ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ, τὸν ὑφεστῶτα καὶ ζῶντα, ἀλλʼ οὐδʼ αὐτὸς τοῦτον ἔγνω. αὐτίκα δʼ οὖν τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν διαφόρως μνημονεύσαντος τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ πολλάκις μονογενῆ υἱὸν ἀνειπόντος καὶ μηδεπώποτε λόγον ἑαυτὸν ἀποκαλέσαντος, διὰ πάντων δὲ τῶν εὐαγγελίων υἱὸν θεοῦ εἶναι διδάξαντος (ἐφʼ ᾧ καὶ μακαρίζει τὸν Πέτρον εἰρηκότα »σὺ εἶ ὁ Χριστὸς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ζῶντος«, καὶ τὴν γνῶσιν αὐτῷ ‹διʼ› ἀποκαλύψεως τοῦ πατρὸς γεγονέναι μαρτυρεῖ φήσας »μακάριος εἶ, Σίμων βὰρ Ἰωνᾶ, ὅτι σὰρξ καὶ αἷμα οὐκ ἀπεκάλυψέν σοι ἀλλʼ ὁ πατήρ μου ὁ οὐράνιος«), ὁ θαυμαστὸς οὗτος ὥσπερ βεβυσμένος τὰ ὦτα ταῦτα κατὰ λέξιν γράφει καὶ διὰ τοῦτο οὐχ υἱὸν θεοῦ ἑαυτὸν ὀνομάζει, ἀλλὰ πανταχοῦ υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου ἑαυτὸν λέγει, ἵνα διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης ὁμολογίας θέσει τὸν ἄνθρωπον διὰ τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν κοινωνίας υἱὸν θεοῦ γενέσθαι παρασκευάσῃ.

prōton men oun ‹hoti› mēte ton Sabellion mēte Ioudaious egnōkenai ton theon ephē tǭ mē ton logon egnōkenai autous, skepsasthai chrē hopoion hypotithetai logon; ei men gar ton huion tou theou ton monogenē, ton hyphestōta kai zōnta, allʼ oudʼ autos touton egnō. autika dʼ oun tou sōtēros hēmōn diaphorōs mnēmoneusantos tou huiou kai pollakis monogenē huion aneipontos kai mēdepōpote logon heauton apokalesantos, dia pantōn de tōn euangeliōn huion theou einai didaxantos (ephʼ hǭ kai makarizei ton Petron eirēkota »sy ei ho Christos ho huios tou theou tou zōntos«, kai tēn gnōsin autǭ ‹diʼ› apokalypseōs tou patros gegonenai martyrei phēsas »makarios ei, Simōn bar Iōna, hoti sarx kai haima ouk apekalypsen soi allʼ ho patēr mou ho ouranios«), ho thaumastos houtos hōsper bebysmenos ta ōta tauta kata lexin graphei kai dia touto ouch huion theou heauton onomazei, alla pantachou huion anthrōpou heauton legei, hina dia tēs toiautēs homologias thesei ton anthrōpon dia tēs pros auton koinōnias huion theou genesthai paraskeuasę̄.

First, since he said that neither Sabellius nor the Jews knew God because they did not know the Word, we must consider what sort of Word he supposes. For if he means the only-begotten Son of God, subsisting and living, he himself did not know him either. At once, then: though our Saviour mentioned the Son in various ways, and often called himself only-begotten Son, and never called himself Word, but taught through all the Gospels that he is Son of God (on which account he also calls Peter blessed for saying, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God,” and testifies that the knowledge came to him by revelation of the Father, saying, “Blessed are you, Simon Bar-Jonah, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you, but my Father in heaven”), this admirable man, as though his ears were stopped, writes word for word: “And for this reason he does not name himself Son of God, but everywhere calls himself Son of Man, so that by such a confession he may prepare the man to become Son of God by adoption through fellowship with him.”

1.16.2Klostermann

ὁρᾷς ὅπως υἱὸν μὲν αὐτὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ὁμολογεῖν οὐ τολμᾷ, ὡς ἂν μὴ ἐκπέσοι τοῦ Σαβελλίου δόγματος· υἱὸν δὲ ἀνθρώπου καλεῖ, διʼ ἣν ἀνείληφεν σάρκα. καὶ λόγον δὲ διʼ ὅλου τοῦ οἰκείου συγγράμματος ὀνομάζει συνεχῶς ἐπισημαινόμενος, ὡς οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν ἢ λόγος.

horąs hopōs huion men auton tou theou homologein ou tolmą, hōs an mē ekpesoi tou Sabelliou dogmatos; huion de anthrōpou kalei, diʼ hēn aneilēphen sarka. kai logon de diʼ holou tou oikeiou syngrammatos onomazei synechōs episēmainomenos, hōs ouden heteron ēn ē logos.

You see how he does not dare to confess him Son of God, lest he fall from Sabellius's dogma; but he calls him Son of Man because of the flesh he assumed. And through his whole treatise he names him Word, constantly pointing out that he was nothing other than Word.

1.16.3Klostermann

καὶ ἐν οἷς δʼ οὖν τὸν Σαβέλλιον καταμέμφεται, παρατίθεται μὲν τὰς τοῦ σωτῆρος φωνάς, διʼ ὧν ἔφη »οὐδεὶς ἔγνω τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱὸς καὶ ᾧ ἂν ὁ υἱὸς ἀποκαλύψῃ«,

kai en hois dʼ oun ton Sabellion katamemphetai, paratithetai men tas tou sōtēros phōnas, diʼ hōn ephē »oudeis egnō ton patera ei mē ho huios kai hǭ an ho huios apokalypsę̄«,

And where he finds fault with Sabellius, he sets out the Saviour's words, in which he said, “No one knows the Father except the Son and anyone to whom the Son reveals him,”

1.16.4Klostermann

ὥσπερ δὲ ἐπανορθούμενος αὐτὰς ἀντὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ λόγον αὖθις ὀνομάζει, ὧδε λέγων »οὐδεὶς« γὰρ »οἶδεν« φησὶν »τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱός«, τουτέστιν ὁ λόγος, καὶ ἐπιφέρει ὁ γὰρ λόγος διʼ ἑαυτοῦ τὴν τοῦ πατρὸς παρέχει γνῶσιν, καὶ προστίθησιν ἀδύνατον ἦν ἑτέρως γνῶναι τὸν θεὸν ἢ διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου λόγου καὶ αὖθις λόγον ἀντὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τίθησιν καὶ τὸν ἴδιον αὐτοῦ λόγον ἀποκαλεῖ· καὶ ἐν οὕτω βραχυτάτοις ῥήμασιν πολλάκις μὲν ἐμνημόνευσεν λόγου, υἱοῦ δὲ οὐδʼ ἅπαξ. ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὴν τοῦ σωτῆρος μεταποιεῖ τὴν ῥῆσιν,

hōsper de epanorthoumenos autas anti tou huiou logon authis onomazei, hōde legōn »oudeis« gar »oiden« phēsin »ton patera ei mē ho huios«, toutestin ho logos, kai epipherei ho gar logos diʼ heautou tēn tou patros parechei gnōsin, kai prostithēsin adynaton ēn heterōs gnōnai ton theon ē dia tou idiou logou kai authis logon anti tou huiou tithēsin kai ton idion autou logon apokalei; kai en houtō brachytatois rhēmasin pollakis men emnēmoneusen logou, huiou de oudʼ hapax. alla kai autēn tou sōtēros metapoiei tēn rhēsin,

but as if correcting them, he names Word instead of Son, saying thus: “For ‘no one knows,’ he says, ‘the Father except the Son,’ that is, the Word”; and he adds, “for the Word through himself gives the knowledge of the Father”; and he adds, “it was impossible to know God otherwise than through his own Word,” and again he puts Word instead of Son and calls him his own Word; and in such very brief words he mentioned Word many times, but Son not once. Moreover he alters the Saviour's very saying,

1.16.5Klostermann

ἀντὶ τοῦ »ὁ υἱὸς« ἐπάγων τουτέστιν ὁ λόγος, 〈ὡς〉 οὐχὶ μᾶλλον τῆς τοῦ υἱοῦ σημασίας ἁρμοζούσης τῇ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐπηγορίᾳ· ὅθεν εἰκότως ὁ μὲν σωτὴρ προσφυῶς ἐφήρμοσεν τῇ τοῦ πατρὸς τὴν τοῦ υἱοῦ συζυγίαν, ὁ δὲ τὸν υἱὸν εἰπεῖν παραιτησάμενος ἄνω κάτω τὸν λόγον θρυλεῖ, καὶ Σαβελλίου μὲν κατηγορεῖ τὸν υἱὸν ἀρνουμένου, ταὐτὸν δὲ πράττων ἐκείνῳ σχηματίζεται, τῇ κατʼ αὐτοῦ διαβολῇ τὴν τῆς κακοδοξίας ὑπόνοιαν ἐκκλίνειν οἰόμενος. εἰ μὲν οὖν τῷ Σαβελλίῳ μέμφεται τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρνουμένῳ, ἑαυτῷ πρότερον χρῆν μέμψασθαι· εἰ δὲ ὅτι ὃν αὐτὸς ὡρίζετο λόγον Σαβέλλιος ἠγνόει, οὐκ ὀρθῶς τοῦτό γε ᾐτιᾶτο.

anti tou »ho huios« epagōn toutestin ho logos, 〈hōs〉 ouchi mallon tēs tou huiou sēmasias harmozousēs tę̄ tou patros epēgorią; hothen eikotōs ho men sōtēr prosphyōs ephērmosen tę̄ tou patros tēn tou huiou syzygian, ho de ton huion eipein paraitēsamenos anō katō ton logon thrylei, kai Sabelliou men katēgorei ton huion arnoumenou, tauton de prattōn ekeinǭ schēmatizetai, tę̄ katʼ autou diabolę̄ tēn tēs kakodoxias hyponoian ekklinein oiomenos. ei men oun tǭ Sabelliǭ memphetai ton huion tou theou arnoumenǭ, heautǭ proteron chrēn mempsasthai; ei de hoti hon autos hōrizeto logon Sabellios ēgnoei, ouk orthōs touto ge ę̄tiato.

adding “that is, the Word” instead of “the Son,” as though the meaning of “Son” did not rather fit the title “Father.” Hence the Saviour rightly and naturally joined the pairing of Son to that of Father, while he, refusing to say Son, prates of the Word up and down, and accuses Sabellius of denying the Son while doing the same himself, pretending, thinking to avoid the suspicion of wrong opinion by slandering him. If, then, he blames Sabellius for denying the Son of God, he ought to have blamed himself first; and if it is because Sabellius did not know the Word as he himself defined him, he was not right to make this charge.

1.16.6Klostermann

οὔτε γὰρ Σαβέλλιον οὔτʼ αὐτοὺς Ἰουδαίους, τοὺς τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρνουμένους, ὅν φησιν Μάρκελλος ἐν τῷ θεῷ εἶναι λόγον, διʼ οὗ Μωσεῖ καὶ τοῖς προφήταις κεχρημάτικεν, ἀγνοῆσαι, τοῦτον δὲ ἀκριβῶς εἰδέναι καὶ [ὁ] πᾶς εἴποι ἂν οὐ μόνον Ἰουδαίων ἀλλὰ καὶ Ἑλλήνων. λογικὸν γὰρ τίς οὐκ ἂν ὁμολογήσειεν εἶναι τὸν θεόν, ὡς καὶ σοφὸν καὶ ἀγαθὸν καὶ δυνατόν; Σαβέλλιος τοῦτο μὲν οὐκ ἂν ἀρνηθείη εἰδέναι· ὅτι δὲ μὴ καὶ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα ὄντα τε καὶ προόντα τῆς σαρκὸς ὡμολόγει, ταύτης ἕνεκα τῆς πρὸς Μάρκελλον συμφωνίας ὁμοίως αὐτῷ τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκλησίας ἠλάθη.

oute gar Sabellion outʼ autous Ioudaious, tous ton Christon tou theou arnoumenous, hon phēsin Markellos en tǭ theǭ einai logon, diʼ hou Mōsei kai tois prophētais kechrēmatiken, agnoēsai, touton de akribōs eidenai kai [ho] pas eipoi an ou monon Ioudaiōn alla kai Hellēnōn. logikon gar tis ouk an homologēseien einai ton theon, hōs kai sophon kai agathon kai dynaton? Sabellios touto men ouk an arnētheiē eidenai; hoti de mē kai huion tou theou zōnta kai hyphestōta onta te kai proonta tēs sarkos hōmologei, tautēs heneka tēs pros Markellon symphōnias homoiōs autǭ tēs tou theou ekklēsias ēlathē.

For neither Sabellius nor even the Jews, who deny the Christ of God, were ignorant of the Word which Marcellus says is in God, through whom he gave oracles to Moses and the prophets; anyone at all, not only of the Jews but also of the Greeks, would say he knew him exactly. For who would not confess that God is rational, as also wise and good and powerful? Sabellius would not deny knowing this; but because he did not confess the Son of God living and subsisting, existing and pre-existing the flesh, for this agreement with Marcellus he was driven from the church of God, as Marcellus was.

1.16.7Klostermann

πῶς δὲ τὰ ἴσα Μάρκελλος τῷ Σαβελλίῳ ἐφρόνει, δῆλος ἂν εἴη ἐξ ὧν ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸν αὐτοῦ λόγον διεστείλατο, ποτὲ μὲν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν εἰπὼν

pōs de ta isa Markellos tǭ Sabelliǭ ephronei, dēlos an eiē ex hōn hen kai tauton einai ton theon kai ton autou logon diesteilato, pote men autois rhēmasin eipōn

How Marcellus thought the same as Sabellius would be clear from the fact that he laid down that God and his Word are one and the same, at one time saying in these very words:

preface 1, chapter 17

1.17.1Klostermann

εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἡ τοῦ πνεύματος ἐξέτασις γίγνοιτο μόνη, ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν εἰκότως ἂν ὁ λόγος εἶναι τῷ θεῷ φαίνοιτο· ποτὲ δὲ παραβάλλων τῷ ἀνθρωπείῳ λόγῳ τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἐπιλέγων ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν εἶναι τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον, οὐδενὶ χωριζόμενον ἑτέρῳ ἢ μόνῃ τῇ τῆς πράξεως ἐνεργείᾳ. διόπερ ποτὲ μὲν ἀπεφαίνετο πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου συστάσεως μηδὲν ἕτερον εἶναι πλὴν θεοῦ, καὶ πάλιν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν ἔλεγεν ὅτι μήπω τοῦ κόσμου γεγονότος οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν πλὴν θεοῦ μόνου·

ei men gar hē tou pneumatos exetasis gignoito monē, hen kai tauton eikotōs an ho logos einai tǭ theǭ phainoito; pote de paraballōn tǭ anthrōpeiǭ logǭ ton tou theou kai epilegōn hen kai tauton einai tǭ anthrōpǭ ton en autǭ logon, oudeni chōrizomenon heterǭ ē monę̄ tę̄ tēs praxeōs energeią. dioper pote men apephaineto pro tēs tou kosmou systaseōs mēden heteron einai plēn theou, kai palin autois rhēmasin elegen hoti mēpō tou kosmou gegonotos ouden heteron ēn plēn theou monou;

“For if the examination were of the spirit alone, the Word would rightly appear to be one and the same with God”; at another time comparing the Word of God to the human word and adding that the word in a man is one and the same with the man, separated by nothing else than the activity of the deed alone. Therefore he declared at one time that before the founding of the world there was nothing else but God, and again said in these very words that when the world had not yet come into being there was nothing else but God alone;

1.17.2Klostermann

ποτὲ δὲ τῷ ἡμετέρῳ σημαντικῷ λόγῳ τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ παρέβαλλεν, ἐν οἷς ὧδε ἔγραφεν ὥσπερ τὰ γεγονότα πάντα ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ λόγου γέγονεν, οὕτω καὶ τὰ λεγόμενα ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ λόγου σημαίνεται. καὶ δὴ λόγον σημαντικὸν ἐν τούτοις αὐτὸν ἀνειπών, προϊὼν ἑξῆς ἀχώριστον αὐτὸν τῇ ὑποστάσει ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν εἶναι τῷ πατρὶ παρίστησιν, ὧδέ πη λέγων τοῦτο δὲ ῥᾴδιον, οἶμαι, τοῖς εὖ φρονοῦσιν καὶ ἀπὸ μικροῦ τινος καὶ ταπεινοῦ καθʼ ἡμᾶς παραδείγματος γνῶναι.

pote de tǭ hēmeterǭ sēmantikǭ logǭ ton tou theou pareballen, en hois hōde egraphen hōsper ta gegonota panta hypo tou patros dia tou logou gegonen, houtō kai ta legomena hypo tou patros dia tou logou sēmainetai. kai dē logon sēmantikon en toutois auton aneipōn, proïōn hexēs achōriston auton tę̄ hypostasei hen kai tauton einai tǭ patri paristēsin, hōde pē legōn touto de rhądion, oimai, tois eu phronousin kai apo mikrou tinos kai tapeinou kathʼ hēmas paradeigmatos gnōnai.

at another he compared the Word of God to our signifying word, where he wrote thus: “As all things that have come into being by the Father have come into being through the Word, so also the things spoken by the Father are signified through the Word.” And having called him a signifying word here, he goes on next to present him as inseparable in hypostasis, one and the same with the Father, saying something like this: “This, I think, is easy for those who think well to know even from a small and humble example among us.

1.17.3Klostermann

οὐδὲ γὰρ τὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου λόγον δυνάμει καὶ ὑποστάσει χωρίσαι τινὶ δυνατόν. ἓν γάρ ἐστιν καὶ ταὐτὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ὁ λόγος, καὶ οὐδενὶ χωριζόμενος ἑτέρῳ ἢ μόνῃ τῇ τῆς πράξεως ἐνεργείᾳ. καὶ αὖθις τῇ αὐτῇ κέχρηται εἰκόνι ἐν οἷς φησιν πάντα γὰρ ὅσα ἂν ὁ πατὴρ λέγῃ, ταῦτα πανταχοῦ διὰ τοῦ λόγου λέγων φαίνεται. τοῦτο δὲ δῆλόν ἐστιν καὶ ἀφʼ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν, ὅσα μικρὰ τοῖς μεγάλοις καὶ θείοις ἀπεικάσαι· καὶ ἡμεῖς γὰρ πάντα ὅσα ἂν θέλωμεν κατὰ τὸ δυνατὸν λέγειν τε καὶ ποιεῖν τῷ ἡμετέρῳ ποιοῦμεν λόγῳ.

oude gar ton tou anthrōpou logon dynamei kai hypostasei chōrisai tini dynaton. hen gar estin kai tauton tǭ anthrōpǭ ho logos, kai oudeni chōrizomenos heterǭ ē monę̄ tę̄ tēs praxeōs energeią. kai authis tę̄ autę̄ kechrētai eikoni en hois phēsin panta gar hosa an ho patēr legę̄, tauta pantachou dia tou logou legōn phainetai. touto de dēlon estin kai aphʼ hēmōn autōn, hosa mikra tois megalois kai theiois apeikasai; kai hēmeis gar panta hosa an thelōmen kata to dynaton legein te kai poiein tǭ hēmeterǭ poioumen logǭ.

For no one can separate a man's word from him in power and hypostasis. For the word is one and the same with the man, and is separated by nothing else than the activity of the deed alone.” And again he uses the same image where he says: “For whatever the Father says, he is seen everywhere to say it through the Word. This is clear also from ourselves, so far as small things may be likened to great and divine; for we too do, so far as we can, all that we wish to say and do by our word.”

1.17.4Klostermann

ταῦτα οὐ μᾶλλον Μαρκέλλου ἢ Σαβελλίου λέγοντος ἀκούειν προσήκει νομίζειν, εἰ μὴ ἄρα τοῦτʼ ἐπισκώπτοι Σαβελλίῳ Μάρκελλος, ὅτι μὴ ἀναιδῶς τὸν ἐν τῷ θεῷ σημαντικὸν λόγον, ὡς αὐτὸς οἴεται, υἱὸν ἐτόλμα ὀνομάζειν. οὐ γὰρ αὖ τοσαύτη αὐτῷ λογισμοῦ παρῆν ἄνοια, ὡς λόγον ὁμοίως ἀνθρώποις καὶ τῷ ἐπὶ πάντων διδόναι θεῷ, οὐδʼ οὕτως ἠλίθιος ἦν, ὡς τὸν μὴ ὑφεστῶτα λόγον υἱὸν θεοῦ καλεῖν. διόπερ Σαβέλλιος ἕνα θεὸν εἰπών, τὸν δʼ υἱὸν ἀρνησάμενος,

tauta ou mallon Markellou ē Sabelliou legontos akouein prosēkei nomizein, ei mē ara toutʼ episkōptoi Sabelliǭ Markellos, hoti mē anaidōs ton en tǭ theǭ sēmantikon logon, hōs autos oietai, huion etolma onomazein. ou gar au tosautē autǭ logismou parēn anoia, hōs logon homoiōs anthrōpois kai tǭ epi pantōn didonai theǭ, oudʼ houtōs ēlithios ēn, hōs ton mē hyphestōta logon huion theou kalein. dioper Sabellios hena theon eipōn, ton dʼ huion arnēsamenos,

One should think one hears these words not more from Marcellus than from Sabellius; unless perhaps Marcellus is mocking Sabellius for this, that he did not shamelessly dare to name the signifying word in God, as he himself thinks it, Son. For he did not have such folly of reasoning as to grant a word to the God over all like that of men, nor was he so foolish as to call a non-subsisting word Son of God. Therefore Sabellius, saying there is one God and denying the Son,

1.17.5Klostermann

ἑπομένως τῇ αὐτῷ δοθείσῃ ὑποθέσει τὸν αὐτὸν πατέρα εἶναι καὶ υἱὸν ἔφασκεν· Μάρκελλος δʼ ὁμοίως ἐκείνῳ ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον διδούς, μάτην ἐσφάλθαι τὸν Σαβέλλιον, οὐχὶ δὲ καὶ ἑαυτὸν ὁμολογεῖ.

hepomenōs tę̄ autǭ dotheisę̄ hypothesei ton auton patera einai kai huion ephasken; Markellos dʼ homoiōs ekeinǭ hen kai tauton einai ton theon kai ton en autǭ logon didous, matēn esphalthai ton Sabellion, ouchi de kai heauton homologei.

consistently with the hypothesis he had granted himself, said that the same is Father and Son; but Marcellus, granting like him that God and the Word in him are one and the same, admits that Sabellius erred in vain, but not himself.

1.17.6Klostermann

ἢ γὰρ κἀκεῖνον ἀποδέχεσθαι χρῆν· ἢ καὶ αὐτὸν μέμφεσθαι καὶ μεμφόμενον ἐκεῖνον τὴν ὁμοίαν αὐτῷ κακοδοξίαν ἐκτρέπεσθαι, καὶ μὴ ἀνδριαντοποιοῦ δίκην ὑποτίθεσθαι τὸν θεὸν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἐνθυμήσει καὶ τῷ ἰδίῳ λογισμῷ προσδιαλεγόμενον αὐτόν τε ἑαυτῷ παρακελευόμενον λέγειν· ἄγε ποιήσωμεν, ἄγε πλάσωμεν ἀνδριάντα (οὕτω γὰρ καὶ τὸν θεὸν εἰρηκέναι τὸ »ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον« ἔφη),

ē gar kakeinon apodechesthai chrēn; ē kai auton memphesthai kai memphomenon ekeinon tēn homoian autǭ kakodoxian ektrepesthai, kai mē andriantopoiou dikēn hypotithesthai ton theon tę̄ heautou enthymēsei kai tǭ idiǭ logismǭ prosdialegomenon auton te heautǭ parakeleuomenon legein; age poiēsōmen, age plasōmen andrianta (houtō gar kai ton theon eirēkenai to »poiēsōmen anthrōpon« ephē),

For either he ought to have accepted that man too, or else to blame himself also, and in blaming him to turn away from the wrong opinion like his own, and not to suppose, like a sculptor, that God converses with his own thought and his own reasoning and urges himself, saying: Come, let us make, come, let us mould a statue (for so, he said, God said “Let us make man”),

1.17.7Klostermann

μηδὲ ποτὲ μὲν ἐνδιάθετον ὡς ἐπʼ ἀνθρώπῳ λόγον ποτὲ δὲ σημαντικὸν ὡς τὸν ἐν ἡμῖν προφορικὸν καὶ ἐν τῷ θεῷ ὑποτίθεσθαι. ταῦτα γὰρ Σαβελλίου ἢ Ἰουδαίων τινὸς τῶν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀπαρακαλύπτως ἀρνουμένων ἀνεκτὸν ἦν μᾶλλον ἢ Χριστιανοῦ λέγοντος ἀκούειν.

mēde pote men endiatheton hōs epʼ anthrōpǭ logon pote de sēmantikon hōs ton en hēmin prophorikon kai en tǭ theǭ hypotithesthai. tauta gar Sabelliou ē Ioudaiōn tinos tōn ton huion tou theou aparakalyptōs arnoumenōn anekton ēn mallon ē Christianou legontos akouein.

nor to suppose in God at one time an internal word, as in a man, and at another a signifying word, like our uttered word. For it would be more bearable to hear this from Sabellius or one of the Jews who openly deny the Son of God than from a Christian.

1.17.8Klostermann

ὁ δʼ ὥσπερ ἐγκαλλωπιζόμενος τῇ Ἰουδαϊκῇ διδασκαλίᾳ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ 〈τοῦ〉 Χριστοῦ περὶ τοῦ μὴ εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ δυσσεβὲς τουτὶ καὶ ἄθεον εἰσάγει δόγμα, πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον γενέσθαι μηδὲν ἕτερον εἶναι πλὴν θεοῦ μόνου διʼ ὅλου τοῦ πονηθέντος αὐτῷ συγγράμματος κατασκευάζων, ἵνʼ ἀποκλείσῃ τῷ υἱῷ τὴν πάροδον. ἀλλὰ καὶ σεμνύνεται αὐχῶν ἕνα θεὸν εἰδέναι·

ho dʼ hōsper enkallōpizomenos tę̄ Ioudaïkę̄ didaskalią tę̄ ekklēsią 〈tou〉 Christou peri tou mē einai ton huion tou theou to dyssebes touti kai atheon eisagei dogma, pro tou ton kosmon genesthai mēden heteron einai plēn theou monou diʼ holou tou ponēthentos autǭ syngrammatos kataskeuazōn, hinʼ apokleisę̄ tǭ huiǭ tēn parodon. alla kai semnynetai auchōn hena theon eidenai;

But he, as though priding himself on the Jewish teaching, brings into the church of Christ this impious and godless dogma that the Son of God does not exist, establishing through the whole treatise he toiled over that before the world came into being there was nothing else but God alone, so as to shut out the Son's entry. And he even gives himself airs, boasting that he knows one God;

1.17.9Klostermann

〈ὡς〉 οὐχὶ καὶ ἡμῶν τοῦτο λεγόντων, τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀληθῶς υἱὸν εἶναι παραδεδεγμένων, παρʼ αὐτοῦ τε μεμαθηκότων ἕνα γνωρίζειν θεόν, αὐτόν τε εἶναι θεὸν ὁμοῦ καὶ πατέρα υἱοῦ τοῦ μονογενοῦς, [ἑαυ]τοῦ δηλαδὴ ὄντος ἀληθῶς υἱοῦ πρὸ πάντων αἰώνων ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεγεννημένου, καὶ οὐ μόνον λόγου κεκλημένου πρὸ τῆς ἀναλήψεως τῆς σαρκός, ὅπερ ὁ γενναῖος διορίζεται, ἀλλὰ καὶ μυρία ἕτερα· ὁ δὲ κἀν τούτῳ τῆς θείας γραφῆς καταψεύδεται, πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας μηδὲν ἕτερον κεκλῆσθαι αὐτὸν ἀπισχυριζόμενος ἢ λόγον.

〈hōs〉 ouchi kai hēmōn touto legontōn, ton huion tou theou alēthōs huion einai paradedegmenōn, parʼ autou te memathēkotōn hena gnōrizein theon, auton te einai theon homou kai patera huiou tou monogenous, [heau]tou dēladē ontos alēthōs huiou pro pantōn aiōnōn ex autou gegennēmenou, kai ou monon logou keklēmenou pro tēs analēpseōs tēs sarkos, hoper ho gennaios diorizetai, alla kai myria hetera; ho de kan toutǭ tēs theias graphēs katapseudetai, pro tēs ensarkou parousias mēden heteron keklēsthai auton apischyrizomenos ē logon.

as if we did not say this too, we who have received that the Son of God is truly Son, and have learned from him to know one God, and that he is at once God and Father of the only-begotten Son, who is clearly truly Son, begotten from him before all ages, and called not only Word before the taking up of the flesh, as the noble fellow defines, but countless other things too. But here too he lies against divine Scripture, insisting that before the coming in the flesh he was called nothing other than Word.

preface 1, chapter 18

1.18.1Klostermann

ἐπάκουσον γοῦν, ὡς διαβεβαιοῦται, αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν τοῦτον γράφων τὸν τρόπον ὥστε πανταχόθεν δῆλόν ἐστιν μηδὲν ἕτερον τῇ ἀιδιότητι τοῦ λόγου ἁρμόττειν ὄνομα ἢ τοῦθʼ ὅπερ ὁ ἁγιώτατος τοῦ θεοῦ μαθητὴς καὶ ἀπόστολος Ἰωάννης ἐν ἀρχῇ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου εἴρηκεν. ἐπειδὴ γὰρ [τὴν] μετὰ τὴν τῆς σαρκὸς ἀνάληψιν Χριστός τε καὶ Ἰησοῦς κηρύττεται, ζωή τε καὶ ὁδὸς καὶ ἡμέρα καὶ ἀνάστασις καὶ θύρα καὶ ἄρτος καὶ εἰ τι ἕτερον ὑπὸ τῶν θείων ὀνομάζοιτο γραφῶν, 〈οὐ〉 παρὰ τοῦτο ἀγνοεῖν ἡμᾶς προσήκει τὸ πρῶτον ὄνομα, ὅτι λόγος ἦν. διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ ὁ ἁγιώτατος εὐαγγελιστὴς καὶ μαθητὴς τοῦ κυρίου, σφόδρα ἐγρηγορὼς τῷ πνεύματι τῆς ἄνωθεν μνημονεύων ἀρχῆς καὶ μηδενὸς νεωτέρου, »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος«, ἔφη »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, ἵνα δείξῃ 〈ὅτι〉, εἴ τι καινὸν καὶ νεώτερον ὄνομα, τοῦτʼ ἀπὸ τῆς καινῆς αὐτῷ καὶ νέας ὑπῆρξε κατὰ σάρκα [καὶ] οἰκονομίας.

epakouson goun, hōs diabebaioutai, autois rhēmasin touton graphōn ton tropon hōste pantachothen dēlon estin mēden heteron tę̄ aidiotēti tou logou harmottein onoma ē touthʼ hoper ho hagiōtatos tou theou mathētēs kai apostolos Iōannēs en archę̄ tou euangeliou eirēken. epeidē gar [tēn] meta tēn tēs sarkos analēpsin Christos te kai Iēsous kēryttetai, zōē te kai hodos kai hēmera kai anastasis kai thyra kai artos kai ei ti heteron hypo tōn theiōn onomazoito graphōn, 〈ou〉 para touto agnoein hēmas prosēkei to prōton onoma, hoti logos ēn. dia touto gar kai ho hagiōtatos euangelistēs kai mathētēs tou kyriou, sphodra egrēgorōs tǭ pneumati tēs anōthen mnēmoneuōn archēs kai mēdenos neōterou, »en archę̄ ēn ho logos«, ephē »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, »kai theos ēn ho logos«, hina deixę̄ 〈hoti〉, ei ti kainon kai neōteron onoma, toutʼ apo tēs kainēs autǭ kai neas hypērxe kata sarka [kai] oikonomias.

Hear, at any rate, how he insists, writing in these very words in this way: “So it is clear from every side that no other name fits the eternity of the Word than that which the most holy disciple and apostle of God, John, spoke at the beginning of the gospel. For since after the taking up of the flesh he is preached as Christ and Jesus, life and way and day and resurrection and door and bread, and whatever else he may be named by the divine Scriptures, we must not on that account be ignorant of the first name, that he was Word. For this reason the most holy evangelist and disciple of the Lord, very wakeful in the Spirit, mentioning the beginning from above and nothing newer, said, ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God,’ so as to show that, if there is any new and newer name, it came to him from the new and recent dispensation according to the flesh.”

1.18.2Klostermann

καὶ ἑξῆς ἐπιλέγει οὐκοῦν πρὸ μὲν τοῦ κατελθεῖν καὶ διὰ τῆς παρθένου τεχθῆναι λόγος ἦν μόνον. ἐπεὶ τί ἕτερον ἦν πρὸ τοῦ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ἀναλαβεῖν σάρκα τὸ κατελθὸν »ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν«, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς ἔγραφεν, καὶ [τὸ] γεννηθὲν ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας παρθένου; οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ λόγος. καὶ πάλιν ἐπιφέρει πρότερον γάρ, ὥσπερ πολλάκις ἔφην, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν ἢ λόγος.

kai hexēs epilegei oukoun pro men tou katelthein kai dia tēs parthenou techthēnai logos ēn monon. epei ti heteron ēn pro tou tēn anthrōpinēn analabein sarka to katelthon »epʼ eschatōn tōn hēmerōn«, hōs kai autos egraphen, kai [to] gennēthen ek tēs hagias parthenou? ouden heteron ē logos. kai palin epipherei proteron gar, hōsper pollakis ephēn, ouden heteron ēn ē logos.

And next he adds: “Therefore, before coming down and being born through the Virgin, he was only Word. For what else was it, before taking human flesh, that came down ‘in the last days,’ as he too wrote, and was born from the holy Virgin? Nothing else than Word.” And again he adds: “For before, as I have often said, he was nothing other than Word.”

1.18.3Klostermann

καὶ προστίθησιν αὖθις φάσκων ὁ μὲν γὰρ λόγος »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν«, μηδὲν ἕτερον ὢν ἢ λόγος· ὁ δὲ τῷ λόγῳ ἑνωθεὶς ἄνθρωπος, οὐκ ὢν πρότερον, γέγονεν ἄνθρωπος, ὡς διδάσκει ἡμᾶς Ἰωάννης· »καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο«. διὰ τοῦτο τοίνυν τοῦ λόγου μνημονεύων φαίνεται μόνου.

kai prostithēsin authis phaskōn ho men gar logos »en archę̄ ēn«, mēden heteron ōn ē logos; ho de tǭ logǭ henōtheis anthrōpos, ouk ōn proteron, gegonen anthrōpos, hōs didaskei hēmas Iōannēs; »kai ho logos sarx egeneto«. dia touto toinyn tou logou mnēmoneuōn phainetai monou.

And he adds again, saying: “For the Word ‘was in the beginning,’ being nothing other than Word; but the man united to the Word, not having been before, became man, as John teaches us: ‘And the Word became flesh.’ For this reason, then, he appears to mention the Word alone.

1.18.4Klostermann

εἴτε γὰρ Ἰησοῦ εἴτε Χριστοῦ ὀνόματος μνημονεύοι ἡ θεία γραφή, τὸν μετὰ [τὸν] τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης ὄντα σαρκὸς τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον ὀνομάζειν φαίνεται. εἰ δέ τις καὶ πρὸ τῆς νέας διαθήκης 〈τὸ〉 τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἢ Ἰησοῦ ὄνομα 〈ἐπὶ〉 τοῦ λόγου μόνου δεικνύναι δύνασθαι ἐπαγγέλλοιτο, εὑρήσει τοῦτο προφητικῶς εἰρημένον. καὶ μεθʼ ἕτερα ἐπάγει λέγων εἰκότως οὖν πρὸ τῆς καθόδου τοῦτο ἦν, ὅπερ πολλάκις ἔφαμεν, λόγος· μετὰ δὲ τὴν κάθοδον καὶ τὴν τῆς σαρκὸς ἀνάληψιν διαφόρων καὶ τῶν ἐπηγοριῶν τετύχηκεν. ταῦτα μὲν οὖν διʼ ὧν Μάρκελλος ἁλίσκεται τὸν μὲν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν ὄντα καὶ ζῶντα καὶ ἀληθῶς υἱὸν ὄντα ἀρνούμενος, λόγον δὲ ψιλὸν εἰσάγων.

eite gar Iēsou eite Christou onomatos mnēmoneuoi hē theia graphē, ton meta [ton] tēs anthrōpinēs onta sarkos tou theou logon onomazein phainetai. ei de tis kai pro tēs neas diathēkēs 〈to〉 tou Christou ē Iēsou onoma 〈epi〉 tou logou monou deiknynai dynasthai epangelloito, heurēsei touto prophētikōs eirēmenon. kai methʼ hetera epagei legōn eikotōs oun pro tēs kathodou touto ēn, hoper pollakis ephamen, logos; meta de tēn kathodon kai tēn tēs sarkos analēpsin diaphorōn kai tōn epēgoriōn tetychēken. tauta men oun diʼ hōn Markellos halisketai ton men huion tou theou ton onta kai zōnta kai alēthōs huion onta arnoumenos, logon de psilon eisagōn.

For whether divine Scripture mentions the name of Jesus or of Christ, it appears to name the Word of God together with the human flesh. And if anyone should undertake to show that before the new covenant the name of Christ or Jesus could be applied to the Word alone, he will find this said prophetically.” And after other things he adds, saying: “Rightly, then, before the descent this was, as we have often said, Word; but after the descent and the taking up of the flesh he obtained different titles too.” These, then, are the words in which Marcellus is caught denying the Son of God who exists and lives and is truly Son, and introducing a mere word.

1.18.5Klostermann

δέδεικται δὲ διὰ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν παρατεθεισῶν αὐτοῦ φωνῶν καὶ ὁποῖον αὐτὸν εἶναι λόγον ὑπετίθετο, παραδείγματι χρώμενος τῷ ἀνθρωπείῳ λόγῳ ἕν τε καὶ ταὐτὸν εἶναι λέγων αὐτὸν τῷ θεῷ. καὶ δὴ ταύτην ἀρχὴν ὑποστησάμενος, ἀκολούθως ἐκ τῆς δοθείσης αὐτῷ ὑποθέσεως ἐπὶ τὸ καταψεύδεσθαι τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφῆς διαστρόφους τε αὐτῆς ποιεῖσθαι τὰς ἑρμηνείας 〈προῆλθεν〉.

dedeiktai de dia tōn emprosthen paratetheisōn autou phōnōn kai hopoion auton einai logon hypetitheto, paradeigmati chrōmenos tǭ anthrōpeiǭ logǭ hen te kai tauton einai legōn auton tǭ theǭ. kai dē tautēn archēn hypostēsamenos, akolouthōs ek tēs dotheisēs autǭ hypotheseōs epi to katapseudesthai tēs theopneustou graphēs diastrophous te autēs poieisthai tas hermēneias 〈proēlthen〉.

And it has been shown through the words of his set out earlier what sort of word he supposed him to be, using the example of the human word and saying that he is one and the same with God. And having laid down this principle, he went on consistently, from the hypothesis he had granted himself, to lie against inspired Scripture and to make perverse interpretations of it.

preface 1, chapter 19

1.19.1Klostermann

ὧν βραχείας ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος καλῶς ἔχειν ἐφάνη μοι διασκέψασθαι, τοῖς τε ἀγνοοῦσιν ἐπιδεῖξαι, ὡς οὐδεμία μὲν αὐτῷ νεωτερίζοντι καὶ τῆς ὑγιοῦς ἐκτρεπομένῳ πίστεως συνᾴδει γραφή, τοὐναντίον δὲ πᾶσαι ἀντιφθέγγονται καὶ ἀντιμαρτυροῦσιν ταῖς οὐκ ὀρθῶς αὐτῷ παραληφθείσαις διηγήσεσιν. ὅπερ ἐχρῆν μάλιστα τοῖς τὸν ἄνδρα τιμῶσιν ἐνδείξασθαι μήποτʼ ἄρα τις αὐτῶν ἀπειρίᾳ τῶν θείων ἀναγνωσμάτων τυγχάνειν αὐτὸν τοῦ τῆς ἀληθείας σκοποῦ νομίσειεν.

hōn bracheias epi tou parontos kalōs echein ephanē moi diaskepsasthai, tois te agnoousin epideixai, hōs oudemia men autǭ neōterizonti kai tēs hygious ektrepomenǭ pisteōs synądei graphē, tounantion de pasai antiphthengontai kai antimartyrousin tais ouk orthōs autǭ paralēphtheisais diēgēsesin. hoper echrēn malista tois ton andra timōsin endeixasthai mēpotʼ ara tis autōn apeirią tōn theiōn anagnōsmatōn tynchanein auton tou tēs alētheias skopou nomiseien.

It seemed good to me to examine briefly some of these at present, and to show those who do not know that no Scripture agrees with him as he innovates and turns from the sound faith, but on the contrary all speak and testify against the narratives he has wrongly taken up. This had especially to be shown to those who honour the man, lest any of them, through inexperience of the divine readings, should think he hits the mark of the truth.

1.19.2Klostermann

καὶ δὴ τοῦτο πρῶτον διασκοπητέον, ὃ δὴ καὶ 〈πρῶτον〉 τετόλμηκεν ἀποφήνασθαι, πρὶν τεχθῆναι διὰ τῆς παρθένου τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ μὴ κεκλῆσθαι ἑτέρῳ ὀνόματι ἢ λόγον. μήτε γὰρ εἶναι αὐτόν τι πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας ἢ λόγον, μήτʼ ὠνομάσθαι ἑτέρως εἰ μὴ ἄρα προφητικῶς, λόγον γὰρ εἶναί τε καὶ ὠνομάσθαι καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον φάσκει, μετὰ δὲ τὴν ἔνσαρκον παρουσίαν διαφόρων καὶ τῶν ἐπηγοριῶν τετυχηκέναι.

kai dē touto prōton diaskopēteon, ho dē kai 〈prōton〉 tetolmēken apophēnasthai, prin techthēnai dia tēs parthenou ton huion tou theou mē keklēsthai heterǭ onomati ē logon. mēte gar einai auton ti pro tēs ensarkou parousias ē logon, mētʼ ōnomasthai heterōs ei mē ara prophētikōs, logon gar einai te kai ōnomasthai kai ouden heteron phaskei, meta de tēn ensarkon parousian diaphorōn kai tōn epēgoriōn tetychēkenai.

And this must be examined first, which he also first dared to declare: that before being born through the Virgin the Son of God was called by no other name than Word. For he says that he was nothing before the coming in the flesh but Word, and was named nothing else except prophetically; for he says he was and was named Word and nothing else, but after the coming in the flesh obtained different titles too.

preface 1, chapter 20

1.20.1Klostermann

τοῦτο δὴ οὖν πρῶτον δεικτέον ἀμαθῶς καὶ τῶν θείων γραφῶν ἀνεπιστημόνως αὐτὸν ἀποφηνάμενον. α′. πρῶτος μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸς ὁ θεῖος εὐαγγελιστὴς Ἰωάννης, ὁ δὴ λόγον αὐτὸν ἀνειπών, β′. οὐκ εἰς μακρὸν ἀλλʼ εὐθὺς καὶ παρὰ πόδα θεὸν αὐτὸν ὠνόμασεν φήσας καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«. δυνάμενος γοῦν εἰπεῖν· καὶ θεοῦ ἦν ὁ λόγος, τοῦτο μὲν οὐκ ἔφη, ὡς ἂν μή τις αὐτὸν τῷ παρὰ ἀνθρώποις ὅμοιον εἶναι φήσειεν, θεὸν δὲ αὐτὸν καλεῖ, τὸ ὑπερφυὲς τοῦ περὶ αὐτὸν θεοπρεποῦς ἀξιώματος οὕτω δεικνύς.

touto dē oun prōton deikteon amathōs kai tōn theiōn graphōn anepistēmonōs auton apophēnamenon. a′. prōtos men gar autos ho theios euangelistēs Iōannēs, ho dē logon auton aneipōn, b′. ouk eis makron allʼ euthys kai para poda theon auton ōnomasen phēsas kai theos ēn ho logos«. dynamenos goun eipein; kai theou ēn ho logos, touto men ouk ephē, hōs an mē tis auton tǭ para anthrōpois homoion einai phēseien, theon de auton kalei, to hyperphyes tou peri auton theoprepous axiōmatos houtō deiknys.

This, then, must first be shown to have been declared ignorantly and without knowledge of the divine Scriptures. (1) First, the divine evangelist John himself, who called him Word, (2) not long after but immediately named him God, saying, “and the Word was God.” He could have said, “and the Word was God's,” but he did not say this, lest anyone should say he is like the word among men; instead he calls him God, showing in this way the transcendence of his divine dignity.

1.20.2Klostermann

γ′. μεταβὰς δὲ ἐφʼ ἑτέραν ἐπίνοιαν τῆς περὶ αὐτοῦ δοξολογίας φῶς αὐτὸν ὠνόμασεν, προϋπάρχειν αὐτὸν τῆς τοῦ σώματος ἀναλήψεως κατὰ τοῦτο αὐτὸ δηλώσας,

g′. metabas de ephʼ heteran epinoian tēs peri autou doxologias phōs auton ōnomasen, proÿparchein auton tēs tou sōmatos analēpseōs kata touto auto dēlōsas,

(3) And passing to another aspect of his praise, he named him light, showing by this very thing that he pre-existed the taking up of the body,

1.20.3Klostermann

ἐν οἷς περὶ τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ φησιν »οὐκ ἦν ἐκεῖνος τὸ φῶς, ἀλλʼ ἵνα μαρτυρήσῃ περὶ τοῦ φωτός, ὃ φωτίζει πάντα ἄνθρωπον, ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον. ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ ὁ κόσμος αὐτὸν οὐκ ἔγνω. εἰς τὰ ἴδια ἦλθεν, καὶ οἱ ἴδιοι αὐτὸν οὐ παρέλαβον«.

en hois peri tou baptistou phēsin »ouk ēn ekeinos to phōs, allʼ hina martyrēsę̄ peri tou phōtos, ho phōtizei panta anthrōpon, erchomenon eis ton kosmon. en tǭ kosmǭ ēn, kai ho kosmos diʼ autou egeneto, kai ho kosmos auton ouk egnō. eis ta idia ēlthen, kai hoi idioi auton ou parelabon«.

where he says of the Baptist: “He was not the light, but came to bear witness about the light, which enlightens every man, coming into the world. He was in the world, and the world came into being through him, and the world did not know him. He came to his own, and his own did not receive him.”

1.20.4Klostermann

ὁρᾷς ὅπως τούτοις οὐ λόγον μόνον, ὡς ἐδόκει Μαρκέλλῳ, ἀλλὰ καὶ θεὸν καὶ φῶς αὐτὸν ὠνόμασεν, προϋπάρχειν τε αὐτὸν ἐδίδαξεν καὶ τὸν κόσμον διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγονέναι. ὥσπερ γὰρ διὰ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγου γεγενῆσθαι τὰ πάντα καὶ »χωρὶς αὐτοῦ« γενέσθαι οὐδὲν προειρήκει, οὕτως καὶ διὰ τοῦ φωτός· »ὁ« γὰρ »κόσμος« φησὶν »διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«.

horąs hopōs toutois ou logon monon, hōs edokei Markellǭ, alla kai theon kai phōs auton ōnomasen, proÿparchein te auton edidaxen kai ton kosmon diʼ autou gegonenai. hōsper gar dia tou theou logou gegenēsthai ta panta kai »chōris autou« genesthai ouden proeirēkei, houtōs kai dia tou phōtos; »ho« gar »kosmos« phēsin »diʼ autou egeneto«.

You see how by this he named him not only Word, as Marcellus thought, but also God and light, and taught that he pre-existed and that the world came into being through him. For as he had said before that all things came into being through the Word of God and “without him” nothing came into being, so also through the light; for “the world,” he says, “came into being through him.”

1.20.5Klostermann

ὡς εἶναι ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν τὸ φῶς καὶ τὸν θεὸν λόγον. λέγων δὲ διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι ποτὲ μὲν τὸν κόσμον ποτὲ δὲ τὰ πάντα τὸ ὑπηρετικὸν τοῦ θεοῦ παρίστησιν. δυνάμενος γοῦν ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς εἰπεῖν· πάντα ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ αὖθις· καὶ ὁ κόσμος ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, οὐχ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ἔφη ἀλλὰ »διʼ αὐτοῦ« [ἦν], ἵνʼ ἡμᾶς ἀναπέμψῃ ἐπὶ τὴν τῶν ὅλων ποιητικὴν τοῦ πατρὸς αὐθεντίαν.

hōs einai hen kai tauton to phōs kai ton theon logon. legōn de diʼ autou gegenēsthai pote men ton kosmon pote de ta panta to hypēretikon tou theou paristēsin. dynamenos goun ho euangelistēs eipein; panta hypʼ autou egeneto, kai authis; kai ho kosmos hypʼ autou egeneto, ouch hypʼ autou ephē alla »diʼ autou« [ēn], hinʼ hēmas anapempsę̄ epi tēn tōn holōn poiētikēn tou patros authentian.

So the light and the God Word are one and the same. And in saying that through him came into being at one time the world and at another all things, he shows his ministering role toward God. The evangelist could have said, “All things came into being by him,” and again, “and the world came into being by him”; but he did not say “by him” but “through him,” to refer us to the Father's authority as maker of all things.

1.20.6Klostermann

ἀλλὰ καὶ »ὁ κόσμος« φησὶν »αὐτὸν οὐκ ἔγνω«. τὸν δὲ ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸν φυσικαῖς ἐννοίαις ἅπαντες ὁμολογοῦσιν ἄνθρωποι. καὶ πρῶτοί γε Ἰουδαίων παῖδες ἐκ τῶν προφητικῶν γραφῶν χειραγωγούμενοι, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς παρίστη Μάρκελλος ἐν τοῖς ἑξῆς προϊών.

alla kai »ho kosmos« phēsin »auton ouk egnō«. ton de epi pantōn theon physikais ennoiais hapantes homologousin anthrōpoi. kai prōtoi ge Ioudaiōn paides ek tōn prophētikōn graphōn cheiragōgoumenoi, hōs kai autos paristē Markellos en tois hexēs proïōn.

Moreover he says, “the world did not know him.” But all men confess the God over all by natural notions, and first the sons of the Jews, led by the hand by the prophetic Scriptures, as Marcellus himself showed as he went on in what follows.

1.20.7Klostermann

οὐκοῦν ἕτερος ἦν οὗτος, ὃν »ὁ κόσμος« »οὐκ ἔγνω«, θεὸς καὶ λόγος, φῶς ὑπάρχων τε καὶ ὠνομασμένος. φῶς δὲ οὐκ αἰσθητὸν οὐδὲ σαρκῶν ὀφθαλμοὺς ὁμοίως ἡλίῳ φωτίζον. οὕτω γὰρ ἂν καὶ ἡ τῶν ἀλόγων ζῴων φύσις μετεῖχεν αὐτοῦ. νυνὶ δὲ διδάσκει ὁποῖον ἦν φῶς, λέγων »ἦν τὸ φῶς τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον«. μόνον ἄρα ἦν ἀνθρώπων τὸ λογικὸν τοῦτο φῶς.

oukoun heteros ēn houtos, hon »ho kosmos« »ouk egnō«, theos kai logos, phōs hyparchōn te kai ōnomasmenos. phōs de ouk aisthēton oude sarkōn ophthalmous homoiōs hēliǭ phōtizon. houtō gar an kai hē tōn alogōn zǭōn physis meteichen autou. nyni de didaskei hopoion ēn phōs, legōn »ēn to phōs to phōtizon panta anthrōpon erchomenon eis ton kosmon«. monon ara ēn anthrōpōn to logikon touto phōs.

So this one whom “the world did not know” was another, God and Word, being and named light; but not perceptible light, nor enlightening the eyes of the flesh like the sun, for then the nature of irrational animals too would share in him. But now he teaches what sort of light he was, saying, “He was the light that enlightens every man coming into the world.” This rational light, then, belonged to men alone.

1.20.8Klostermann

διὸ δυνάμει νοερᾷ καὶ λογικῇ τὰς »κατʼ εἰκόνα« τὴν αὐτοῦ »καὶ ὁμοίωσιν« πεποιημένας ψυχὰς νοερὰς καὶ λογικὰς ἀπειργάζετο. ὡς δὲ οὐκ αἰσθητὸν ἐτύγχανεν φῶς, οὕτως οὐδὲ τὸ ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὅλων, αὐτὸς ὁ θεός, ἦν. »ὁ« γὰρ θεὸς φῶς ἐστιν καὶ σκοτία οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν αὐτῷ οὐδεμία«. καὶ γὰρ ὁ μὲν φῶς ἀπρόσιτον ἦν, ὡς ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος διδάσκει λέγων »φῶς οἰκῶν ἀπρόσιτον. ὃν εἶδεν οὐδεὶς οὐδὲ ἰδεῖν δύναται«·

dio dynamei noerą kai logikę̄ tas »katʼ eikona« tēn autou »kai homoiōsin« pepoiēmenas psychas noeras kai logikas apeirgazeto. hōs de ouk aisthēton etynchanen phōs, houtōs oude to epekeina tōn holōn, autos ho theos, ēn. »ho« gar theos phōs estin kai skotia ouk estin en autǭ oudemia«. kai gar ho men phōs aprositon ēn, hōs ho theios apostolos didaskei legōn »phōs oikōn aprositon. hon eiden oudeis oude idein dynatai«;

Therefore by intellectual and rational power he made intellectual and rational the souls made “according to” his “image and likeness.” And as he was not perceptible light, so neither was he what is beyond all things, God himself. For “God is light, and in him there is no darkness at all.” And the one was unapproachable light, as the divine apostle teaches, saying, “dwelling in unapproachable light, whom no one has seen or can see”;

1.20.9Klostermann

ὁ δʼ »ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν«, »φωτίζων πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον«. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ κόσμος, φησίν, διὰ τοῦδε τοῦ φωτὸς γέγονεν, τοῦ κρείττονος, δηλαδὴ τοῦ πατρός, διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τὸ πᾶν συνισταμένου. τρεῖς μὲν δὴ αὗται κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ τῶν τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ δυνάμεων εὔφημοι καὶ εὐσεβεῖς ἐπηγορίαι τῷ θεολόγῳ τῆς γραφῆς ἀρχομένῳ παρελήφθησαν· ὁ λόγος καὶ ὁ θεὸς καὶ τὸ φῶς.

ho dʼ »en tǭ kosmǭ ēn«, »phōtizōn panta anthrōpon erchomenon eis ton kosmon«. alla kai ho kosmos, phēsin, dia toude tou phōtos gegonen, tou kreittonos, dēladē tou patros, dia tou huiou to pan synistamenou. treis men dē hautai kata to auto tōn tou huiou tou theou dynameōn euphēmoi kai eusebeis epēgoriai tǭ theologǭ tēs graphēs archomenǭ parelēphthēsan; ho logos kai ho theos kai to phōs.

but the other “was in the world,” “enlightening every man coming into the world.” And the world too, he says, came into being through this light, the higher, clearly the Father, establishing the universe through the Son. These three reverent and pious titles of the powers of the Son of God were taken up together by the theologian at the beginning of his writing: the Word, God, and the light.

1.20.10Klostermann

δ′. ἤδη δὲ καὶ τετάρτην προστίθησιν ὁ αὐτός, μονογενῆ τὸν αὐτὸν ἀποκαλῶν ἐν οἷς φησιν »καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς μονογενοῦς παρὰ πατρός, πλήρης χάριτος καὶ ἀληθείας«. οὐκοῦν καὶ [ὁ] μονογενὴς τοῦ θεοῦ πρὶν τὴν σάρκα ἀναλαβεῖν ἐχρημάτιζεν. εἰ γὰρ καὶ τὰ μάλιστα, φησίν, διʼ ἡμᾶς »ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο«, ἀλλʼ ὅμως ἡμεῖς, οἷς κατηξίωσεν ἐνδείξασθαι τὴν ἑαυτοῦ θεότητα, οὐκ εἰς τὴν σάρκα ἀφορῶντες (αὕτη γὰρ »μορφὴ δούλου« ἦν) ἀλλʼ εἰς τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐκτὸς τοῦ σώματος νῷ καθαρῷ θεωρουμένην, »ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ«, δόξαν ἄρρητον καὶ πάντα θνητῶν λογισμὸν ὑπερβαίνουσαν, ὁποίαν ‹ἄν› τις ἐννοήσειεν »δόξαν« υἱοῦ θεοῦ »μονογενοῦς«.

d′. ēdē de kai tetartēn prostithēsin ho autos, monogenē ton auton apokalōn en hois phēsin »kai ho logos sarx egeneto kai eskēnōsen en hēmin, kai etheasametha tēn doxan autou, doxan hōs monogenous para patros, plērēs charitos kai alētheias«. oukoun kai [ho] monogenēs tou theou prin tēn sarka analabein echrēmatizen. ei gar kai ta malista, phēsin, diʼ hēmas »ho logos sarx egeneto«, allʼ homōs hēmeis, hois katēxiōsen endeixasthai tēn heautou theotēta, ouk eis tēn sarka aphorōntes (hautē gar »morphē doulou« ēn) allʼ eis tēn doxan autou tēn ektos tou sōmatos nǭ katharǭ theōroumenēn, »etheasametha tēn doxan autou«, doxan arrēton kai panta thnētōn logismon hyperbainousan, hopoian ‹an› tis ennoēseien »doxan« huiou theou »monogenous«.

(4) And now the same adds a fourth, calling him only-begotten, where he says, “And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld his glory, glory as of the only-begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth.” So he was called only-begotten of God before he took the flesh. For even if, he says, “the Word became flesh” for our sake, yet we, to whom he deigned to show his own divinity, not looking at the flesh (for this was “the form of a servant”) but at his glory contemplated apart from the body by a pure mind, “beheld his glory,” a glory unspeakable and surpassing all mortal reasoning, such as one might conceive as the “glory” of an “only-begotten” Son of God.

1.20.11Klostermann

ἦν δὲ αὕτη »παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς« δόξα. ὁρᾷς ὅπως οὐκ εἶπεν· »καὶ ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, δόξαν ὡς« λόγου, καίτοι προειπὼν »ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο«, ἀλλʼ ἵνα διδάξῃ ὁποῖον αὐτὸν ὑπεστήσατο λόγον (ὅτι μὴ σημαντικόν· πῶς γὰρ καὶ οἷόν τε ἦν τὸν τοιοῦτον σάρκα γενέσθαι;), ἀναγκαίως μονογενῆ αὐτὸν προσεῖπεν.

ēn de hautē »para tou patros« doxa. horąs hopōs ouk eipen; »kai etheasametha tēn doxan autou, doxan hōs« logou, kaitoi proeipōn »ho logos sarx egeneto«, allʼ hina didaxę̄ hopoion auton hypestēsato logon (hoti mē sēmantikon; pōs gar kai hoion te ēn ton toiouton sarka genesthai?), anankaiōs monogenē auton proseipen.

And this glory was “from the Father.” You see how he did not say, “and we beheld his glory, glory as” of a word, although he had said before, “the Word became flesh”; but to teach what sort of Word he supposed him to be (that he was not a signifying word; for how could such a word become flesh?), he necessarily called him only-begotten.

1.20.12Klostermann

καὶ τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ ταύτην εἶναι διδάσκει, καθʼ ἣν νοεῖται μονογενὴς τοῦ θεοῦ υἱός. ὑπάρχειν τε αὐτῷ φησιν τὴν δόξαν οὐκ ἄλλοθεν ἢ παρὰ τοῦ πατρός· οὐ γὰρ ἀγένητον οὐδὲ ἄναρχον οὐδὲ ἰδιόκτητον εἶχε τὴν δόξαν, ἀλλὰ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς λαβών. ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸς παρίστη λέγων »πάτερ δόξασόν με τῇ δόξῃ ᾗ εἶχον πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι παρά σοι«.

kai tēn doxan autou tautēn einai didaskei, kathʼ hēn noeitai monogenēs tou theou huios. hyparchein te autǭ phēsin tēn doxan ouk allothen ē para tou patros; ou gar agenēton oude anarchon oude idioktēton eiche tēn doxan, alla para tou patros labōn. ho dē kai autos paristē legōn »pater doxason me tę̄ doxę̄ hę̄ eichon pro tou ton kosmon einai para soi«.

And he teaches that this is his glory, by which he is understood as only-begotten Son of God. And he says that he has the glory from nowhere else than from the Father; for he did not have the glory unbegotten, nor without beginning, nor of his own acquiring, but received it from the Father. He himself showed this, saying, “Father, glorify me with the glory which I had with you before the world existed.”

1.20.13Klostermann

ὃν καὶ ἀμείβεται λέγων ὁ πατὴρ »καὶ ἐδόξασα καὶ πάλιν δοξάσω«. καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον τὴν ὑπόστασιν αὐτοῦ συνίστησιν ὁ αὐτὸς εὐαγγελιστὴς ἐπιφέρων »Ἰωάννης μαρτυρεῖ περὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ κέκραγεν λέγων· οὗτος ἦν ὁ ὀπίσω μου ἐρχόμενος, ὃς ἔμπροσθέν μου γέγονεν, ὅτι πρῶτός μου ἦν. ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ πληρώματος αὐτοῦ ἡμεῖς πάντες ἐλάβομεν«.

hon kai ameibetai legōn ho patēr »kai edoxasa kai palin doxasō«. kai eti mallon tēn hypostasin autou synistēsin ho autos euangelistēs epipherōn »Iōannēs martyrei peri autou kai kekragen legōn; houtos ēn ho opisō mou erchomenos, hos emprosthen mou gegonen, hoti prōtos mou ēn. hoti ek tou plērōmatos autou hēmeis pantes elabomen«.

And the Father answers him, saying, “I have both glorified and will glorify again.” And the same evangelist establishes his hypostasis still more, adding: “John bears witness about him, and cried out, saying: This was he who comes after me, who has come to be before me, because he was before me. For from his fullness we have all received.”

1.20.14Klostermann

ἀλλὰ βοῶντος Ἰωάννου ὅτι »πρῶτος ἦν« αὐτοῦ, οὐκ ἀκούει ὁ νέος Σαβέλλιος. καίτοι κατὰ σάρκα προῆγεν τοῦ σωτῆρος τὴν γένεσιν ὁ βαπτιστὴς Ἰωάννης· πῶς οὖν μαρτύρεται, ὅτι πρῶτος αὐτοῦ γέγονεν; τῇ μὲν γὰρ κατὰ σάρκα γενέσει οὐκ ἦν πρῶτος αὐτοῦ ὁ σωτήρ·

alla boōntos Iōannou hoti »prōtos ēn« autou, ouk akouei ho neos Sabellios. kaitoi kata sarka proēgen tou sōtēros tēn genesin ho baptistēs Iōannēs; pōs oun martyretai, hoti prōtos autou gegonen? tę̄ men gar kata sarka genesei ouk ēn prōtos autou ho sōtēr;

But though John cries out that “he was before” him, the new Sabellius does not hear. Yet John the Baptist preceded the Saviour's birth according to the flesh; how then does he testify that he came before him? For in birth according to the flesh the Saviour was not before him;

1.20.15Klostermann

οὐκοῦν καθʼ ὃ μονογενὴς ἦν τοῦ θεοῦ »πρῶτος« ἦν Ἰωάννου καὶ »ἔμπροσθεν« αὐτοῦ »γέγονεν«. ἆρʼ οὖν ἐπιδέχεται ταῦτα ἐπὶ τὸν πατέρα καὶ θεὸν τῶν ὅλων ἀναφέρεσθαι, ἢ ἐπὶ ἀνούσιον καὶ ἀνυπόστατον ἐν τῷ θεῷ λόγον τὸν αὐτὸν ὄντα τῷ θεῷ; καὶ πῶς ἂν εἴη δυνατὸν περὶ τοῦ μὴ ὑφεστῶτος λόγου λέγεσθαι τὸ »ἔμπροσθέν μου γέγονεν«; τίς δʼ οὕτως 〈ἂν〉 μανείη, ὡς νομίσαι Ἰωάννην τὸν βαπτιστὴν περὶ τοῦ θεοῦ τῶν ὅλων εἰρηκέναι τὸ »ἔμπροσθέν μου γέγονεν« καὶ »ὅτι πρῶτός μου ἦν«;

oukoun kathʼ ho monogenēs ēn tou theou »prōtos« ēn Iōannou kai »emprosthen« autou »gegonen«. arʼ oun epidechetai tauta epi ton patera kai theon tōn holōn anapheresthai, ē epi anousion kai anypostaton en tǭ theǭ logon ton auton onta tǭ theǭ? kai pōs an eiē dynaton peri tou mē hyphestōtos logou legesthai to »emprosthen mou gegonen«? tis dʼ houtōs 〈an〉 maneiē, hōs nomisai Iōannēn ton baptistēn peri tou theou tōn holōn eirēkenai to »emprosthen mou gegonen« kai »hoti prōtos mou ēn«?

so it was as only-begotten of God that he was “before” John and “has come to be before” him. Can these words, then, be referred to the Father and God of all, or to a word in God without substance and without hypostasis, the same as God? And how could “he has come to be before me” be said of a word that does not subsist? And who would be so mad as to think that John the Baptist said of the God of all, “he has come to be before me” and “because he was before me”?

1.20.16Klostermann

οὐκοῦν δέδεικται διὰ τούτων προϋπάρχων τῆς Ἰωάννου γενέσεως ὁ θεολογούμενος καὶ ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ γεγονώς, συνέστη τε οὐ μόνον λόγος ἀλλὰ καὶ θεὸς καὶ φῶς καὶ μονογενὴς πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας ὑπάρχων τε καὶ ὠνομασμένος. 〈εʹ.〉 τούτων δὲ πόθεν ἡ γνῶσις τῷ εὐαγγελιστῇ, αὐτὸς δηλώσει λέγων ἑξῆς »ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρός, ἐκεῖνος ἐξηγήσατο«. ὁρᾷς παρὰ τίνος μεμάθηκεν τοῦ υἱοῦ τὴν θεολογίαν.

oukoun dedeiktai dia toutōn proÿparchōn tēs Iōannou geneseōs ho theologoumenos kai emprosthen autou gegonōs, synestē te ou monon logos alla kai theos kai phōs kai monogenēs pro tēs ensarkou parousias hyparchōn te kai ōnomasmenos. 〈eʹ.〉 toutōn de pothen hē gnōsis tǭ euangelistę̄, autos dēlōsei legōn hexēs »ho monogenēs huios ho ōn eis ton kolpon tou patros, ekeinos exēgēsato«. horąs para tinos memathēken tou huiou tēn theologian.

So it has been shown by this that the one spoken of as God pre-existed John's birth and came to be before him, and it has been established that he was not only Word, but also God and light and only-begotten, existing and so named before the coming in the flesh. (5) And from where the evangelist had knowledge of these things, he will show himself, saying next: “The only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known.” You see from whom he learned the theology of the Son.

1.20.17Klostermann

οὐ γὰρ Μωσῆς φησιν οὐδὲ προφητῶν τις τῶν μετὰ Μωσέα οὐδέ γε ἀγγέλων τις ἢ τῶν κρειττόνων δυνάμεων, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς »ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς τοῦτʼ ἐξηγήσατο«. οὐκοῦν ὁ μὲν ἀόρατος θεὸς οὐκ ἐξηγήσατο, ὁ δὲ μονογενὴς υἱὸς ὁρατὸς γενόμενος τὴν περὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀνθρώποις ἐξήγησιν ἐποιήσατο, ἕτερος ὢν δηλαδὴ παρὰ τὸν ἀόρατον θεόν. ἀλλὰ καὶ προϋπάρχων ἦν οὐκ ἐν τῇ διανοίᾳ τοῦ πατρός, ὡς ἐδόκει Μαρκέλλῳ, ἀλλʼ ἐν τοῖς κόλποις αὐτοῦ· ὥσπερ δὴ ἡμῖν ἐπήγγελται ὁ σωτὴρ εἰς κόλπους Ἀβραὰμ καὶ Ἰσαὰκ καὶ Ἰακὼβ διαναπαύσασθαι, οὕτως καὶ ὁ υἱὸς »εἰς τὸν κόλπον« ἦν »τοῦ πατρός«, οὐχ εἷς καὶ ὁ αὐτὸς ὢν τῷ πατρί, ἐπεὶ μηδὲ ἡμεῖς οἱ αὐτοὶ ἐσόμεθα τοῖς ἁγίοις πατράσιν.

ou gar Mōsēs phēsin oude prophētōn tis tōn meta Mōsea oude ge angelōn tis ē tōn kreittonōn dynameōn, allʼ autos »ho monogenēs huios toutʼ exēgēsato«. oukoun ho men aoratos theos ouk exēgēsato, ho de monogenēs huios horatos genomenos tēn peri tou patros anthrōpois exēgēsin epoiēsato, heteros ōn dēladē para ton aoraton theon. alla kai proÿparchōn ēn ouk en tę̄ dianoią tou patros, hōs edokei Markellǭ, allʼ en tois kolpois autou; hōsper dē hēmin epēngeltai ho sōtēr eis kolpous Abraam kai Isaak kai Iakōb dianapausasthai, houtōs kai ho huios »eis ton kolpon« ēn »tou patros«, ouch heis kai ho autos ōn tǭ patri, epei mēde hēmeis hoi autoi esometha tois hagiois patrasin.

For he says it was not Moses, nor any of the prophets after Moses, nor any of the angels or the higher powers, but “the only-begotten Son” himself “made this known.” So the invisible God did not make him known, but the only-begotten Son, having become visible, gave men the account of the Father, being clearly other than the invisible God. And he pre-existed, not in the Father's mind, as Marcellus thought, but in his bosom; just as the Saviour has promised us that we shall rest in the bosom of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, so too the Son was “in the bosom of the Father,” not being one and the same with the Father, since neither shall we be the same as the holy fathers.

1.20.18Klostermann

ἀλλὰ γὰρ ἐπὶ τούτοις τήρει, ὅπως μετὰ τὸ ἅπαξ ὀνομάσαι λόγον καὶ θεὸν τὸν αὐτὸν ἀνειπεῖν καὶ φῶς ἀποκαλέσαι καὶ μονογενῆ φάναι 〈καὶ〉 υἱὸν θεοῦ ὁμολογῆσαι, οὐκέτι λόγον ὀνομάζει, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸν λοιπὸν ἱστορεῖ τὸν σωτῆρα οὐ λόγον ἑαυτὸν ἀποκαλοῦντα, ἀλλὰ υἱὸν καὶ μονογενῆ καὶ φῶς καὶ ζωὴν καὶ ἀλήθειαν καὶ ἄλλα μυρία, ὥσπερ οὖν ἀκοῦσαι πάρεστιν αὐτοῦ ὧδέ πη διδάσκοντος »οὕτως γὰρ ἠγάπησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν κόσμον, ὥστε τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ ἔδωκεν, ἵνα πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων εἰς αὐτὸν μὴ ἀπόληται«, καὶ πάλιν »οὐ γὰρ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν υἱὸν εἰς τὸν κόσμον,

alla gar epi toutois tērei, hopōs meta to hapax onomasai logon kai theon ton auton aneipein kai phōs apokalesai kai monogenē phanai 〈kai〉 huion theou homologēsai, ouketi logon onomazei, alla kai auton loipon historei ton sōtēra ou logon heauton apokalounta, alla huion kai monogenē kai phōs kai zōēn kai alētheian kai alla myria, hōsper oun akousai parestin autou hōde pē didaskontos »houtōs gar ēgapēsen ho theos ton kosmon, hōste ton huion autou ton monogenē edōken, hina pas ho pisteuōn eis auton mē apolētai«, kai palin »ou gar apesteilen ho theos ton huion eis ton kosmon,

But note besides this how, after naming him Word once, and calling him God, and naming him light, and saying only-begotten, and confessing him Son of God, he no longer names him Word, but from then on relates that the Saviour himself called himself not Word but Son and only-begotten and light and life and truth and countless other things, as one can hear him teaching in this way: “For God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son, so that everyone who believes in him may not perish,” and again, “For God did not send the Son into the world

1.20.19Klostermann

ἵνα κρίνῃ τὸν κόσμον«, καὶ αὖθις »ὁ δὲ μὴ πιστεύων ἤδη κέκριται, ὅτι οὐ πεπίστευκεν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ«. καὶ ἐνταῦθα πάλιν ὁ μὲν θεὸς ἐδίδου καὶ »ἀπέστελλεν τὸν υἱὸν σωτῆρα τοῦ κόσμου«, ὁ δὲ ἀπεστέλλετο ἕτερος ὢν δηλαδὴ παρὰ τὸν ἀποστέλλοντα. διό μοι δοκεῖ διὰ τῶν ἑξῆς ὡς πρὸς αὐτὸν Μάρκελλον καὶ πρὸς τοὺς διαφθονουμένους τῇ τοῦ υἱοῦ φύσει ἀναγεγράφθαι αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ ἡμῶν εἰρηκὼς »οὐκ ἔστιν γεγραμμένον ἐν τῷ νόμῳ ὅτι ἐγὼ εἶπα· θεοί ἐστε;

hina krinę̄ ton kosmon«, kai authis »ho de mē pisteuōn ēdē kekritai, hoti ou pepisteuken eis to onoma tou monogenous huiou tou theou«. kai entautha palin ho men theos edidou kai »apestellen ton huion sōtēra tou kosmou«, ho de apestelleto heteros ōn dēladē para ton apostellonta. dio moi dokei dia tōn hexēs hōs pros auton Markellon kai pros tous diaphthonoumenous tę̄ tou huiou physei anagegraphthai autos ho sōtēr hēmōn eirēkōs »ouk estin gegrammenon en tǭ nomǭ hoti egō eipa; theoi este?

to judge the world,” and again, “But he who does not believe has already been judged, because he has not believed in the name of the only-begotten Son of God.” And here again God gave and “sent the Son as Saviour of the world,” and the one sent was clearly other than the one who sent. Therefore, it seems to me, our Saviour himself is recorded in what follows to have said, as if to Marcellus himself and to those who begrudge the Son's nature: “Is it not written in the law, ‘I said, you are gods’?

1.20.20Klostermann

〈εἰ〉 ἐκείνους εἶπεν θεοὺς πρὸς οὓς ὁ λόγος ἐγένετο τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ οὐ δύναται λυθῆναι ἡ γραφή, ὃν ὁ πατὴρ ἡγίασεν καὶ ἀπέστειλεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον ὑμεῖς λέγετε ὅτι βλασφημεῖς, ὅτι εἶπον· υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ εἰμί«. ἀκούεις ὁσάκις αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ ἑαυτὸν οὐ λόγον, ἀλλὰ υἱὸν ὠνόμασεν καὶ μονογενῆ προσεῖπεν,

〈ei〉 ekeinous eipen theous pros hous ho logos egeneto tou theou, kai ou dynatai lythēnai hē graphē, hon ho patēr hēgiasen kai apesteilen eis ton kosmon hymeis legete hoti blasphēmeis, hoti eipon; huios tou theou eimi«. akoueis hosakis autos ho sōtēr heauton ou logon, alla huion ōnomasen kai monogenē proseipen,

If he called them gods to whom the word of God came, and Scripture cannot be broken, do you say of him whom the Father sanctified and sent into the world, ‘You are blaspheming,’ because I said, ‘I am the Son of God’?” You hear how often the Saviour himself named himself not Word but Son, and called himself only-begotten,

1.20.21Klostermann

ὅπως δὲ ἀπεστάλθαι ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἡγιάσθαι πρὸ τοῦ ἀποσταλῆναι ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐδίδασκεν, καὶ ὡς τοὺς ὀκνοῦντας υἱὸν αὐτὸν ὁμολογεῖν τοῦ θεοῦ δυσωπεῖ διδάσκων ἐκ τῆς θείας γραφῆς ὡς οὐ μόνον υἱοὶ θεοῦ ἀλλὰ καὶ θεοὶ θνητοὶ τὴν φύσιν ἄνδρες ἐκλήθησαν· διὸ μὴ χρῆναι νομίζειν βλάσφημον εἶναι τὸ καὶ υἱὸν θεοῦ καὶ θεὸν ὁμολογεῖν »ὃν ὁ πατὴρ ἡγίασεν καὶ ἀπέστειλεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον«.

hopōs de apestalthai heauton kai hēgiasthai pro tou apostalēnai hypo tou patros edidasken, kai hōs tous oknountas huion auton homologein tou theou dysōpei didaskōn ek tēs theias graphēs hōs ou monon huioi theou alla kai theoi thnētoi tēn physin andres eklēthēsan; dio mē chrēnai nomizein blasphēmon einai to kai huion theou kai theon homologein »hon ho patēr hēgiasen kai apesteilen eis ton kosmon«.

and how he taught that he was sent and sanctified by the Father before being sent, and how he shames those who hesitate to confess him Son of God, teaching from divine Scripture that men mortal in nature were called not only sons of God but even gods; so that one must not think it blasphemous to confess as both Son of God and God “him whom the Father sanctified and sent into the world.”

1.20.22Klostermann

τί οὖν ἐχρῆν παθεῖν τὸν μετὰ τὰς τοσαύτας φωνὰς τολμήσαντα φάναι λόγον εἶναι αὐτὸν καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον, αὐτολεξεί τε εἰρηκότα καὶ διὰ τοῦτο οὐχ υἱὸν θεοῦ αὑτὸν ὀνομάζει, ἀλλὰ πανταχοῦ υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου ἑαυτὸν λέγει, ἵνα διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης ὁμολογίας θέσει τὸν ἄνθρωπον διὰ τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν κοινωνίας υἱὸν θεοῦ γενέσθαι παρασκευάσῃ. ταῦτα γὰρ Μάρκελλος εἰπὼν οὐκ οἶδʼ [ὅπως] ὁποίοις ὀφθαλμοῖς οἷός τε ἦν ἀντιβλέπειν ἢ ποίοις χείλεσιν ἀντιφθέγγεσθαι ταῖς τοσαύταις μαρτυρίαις.

ti oun echrēn pathein ton meta tas tosautas phōnas tolmēsanta phanai logon einai auton kai ouden heteron, autolexei te eirēkota kai dia touto ouch huion theou hauton onomazei, alla pantachou huion anthrōpou heauton legei, hina dia tēs toiautēs homologias thesei ton anthrōpon dia tēs pros auton koinōnias huion theou genesthai paraskeuasę̄. tauta gar Markellos eipōn ouk oidʼ [hopōs] hopoiois ophthalmois hoios te ēn antiblepein ē poiois cheilesin antiphthengesthai tais tosautais martyriais.

What, then, should the man have suffered who, after so many words, dared to say that he was Word and nothing else, and said word for word, “And for this reason he does not name himself Son of God, but everywhere calls himself Son of Man, so that by such a confession he may prepare the man to become Son of God by adoption through fellowship with him”? Having said this, I do not know with what eyes Marcellus could look in the face of so many testimonies, or with what lips speak against them.

1.20.23Klostermann

καὶ φῶς δὲ αὑτὸν εἶναι ὁ σωτὴρ παρίστη συμφώνως τοῖς περὶ τοῦ φωτὸς προαποδοθεῖσιν λέγων »ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ φῶς τοῦ κόσμου«, καὶ πάλιν »ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ φῶς, καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια καὶ ἡ ζωή«, καὶ αὖθις »ὅτι τὸ φῶς ἐλήλυθεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον καὶ ἠγάπησαν οἱ ἄνθρωποι μᾶλλον τὸ σκότος ἢ τὸ φῶς«.

kai phōs de hauton einai ho sōtēr paristē symphōnōs tois peri tou phōtos proapodotheisin legōn »egō eimi to phōs tou kosmou«, kai palin »egō eimi to phōs, kai hē alētheia kai hē zōē«, kai authis »hoti to phōs elēlythen eis ton kosmon kai ēgapēsan hoi anthrōpoi mallon to skotos ē to phōs«.

And the Saviour showed that he himself is light, in agreement with what was given before about the light, saying, “I am the light of the world,” and again, “I am the light, and the truth and the life,” and again, “that the light has come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light.”

1.20.24Klostermann

καὶ εἴγε τις ἔροιτο, πόθεν ἐλήλυθεν, ἀποκρινεῖται ὁ εἰπὼν »ὁ ἄνωθεν ἐρχόμενος ἐπάνω πάντων ἐστίν« καὶ »ὁ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐρχόμενος ὃ ἑώρακεν καὶ ἤκουσεν μαρτυρεῖ«· τίς δʼ ἦν »ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ«; μήτι γε ἡ σὰρξ ἣν ἀνείληφεν ὁ σωτήρ; οὐδαμῶς. ἀλλʼ αὐτός δηλονότι τὸ φῶς καὶ ὁ λόγος καὶ ὁ θεὸς καὶ ὁ μονογενὴς καὶ ὁ υἱός, αὐτὸς ὢν ταῦτα πάντα, »ἃ ἑώρακεν« τοίνυν οὗτος »καὶ ἃ ἤκουσεν«, φησίν, »μαρτυρεῖ«. οὐκοῦν καὶ ἑώρα καὶ ἤκουσεν πρὶν ἐπὶ γῆς ἐλθεῖν.

kai eige tis eroito, pothen elēlythen, apokrineitai ho eipōn »ho anōthen erchomenos epanō pantōn estin« kai »ho ek tou ouranou erchomenos ho heōraken kai ēkousen martyrei«; tis dʼ ēn »ho erchomenos ek tou ouranou«? mēti ge hē sarx hēn aneilēphen ho sōtēr? oudamōs. allʼ autos dēlonoti to phōs kai ho logos kai ho theos kai ho monogenēs kai ho huios, autos ōn tauta panta, »ha heōraken« toinyn houtos »kai ha ēkousen«, phēsin, »martyrei«. oukoun kai heōra kai ēkousen prin epi gēs elthein.

And if anyone should ask from where he has come, the one will answer who said, “He who comes from above is above all,” and “He who comes from heaven bears witness to what he has seen and heard.” And who was “he who comes from heaven”? Surely not the flesh which the Saviour assumed? Not at all; but clearly he himself, the light and the Word and God and the only-begotten and the Son, being himself all these. He, then, “bears witness,” he says, “to what he has seen and heard.” So he both saw and heard before coming to earth.

1.20.25Klostermann

τίνα δὲ ἑώρα ἢ τὸν πατέρα; τίνος δὲ ἤκουσεν ἢ τοῦ πατρός; οὕτω δὲ ἑαυτὸν οὐ λόγον σημαντικόν, ἀλλʼ υἱὸν ἀληθῶς ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα ἐδίδασκεν, ὡς λέγειν »ὁ πατὴρ ἀγαπᾷ τὸν υἱόν, καὶ πάντα δέδωκεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ. ὁ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον«. πιστεύωμεν τοίνυν, ὅτι »τὸν υἱὸν« ἀγαπῶν »ὁ πατὴρ πάντα δέδωκεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ«.

tina de heōra ē ton patera? tinos de ēkousen ē tou patros? houtō de heauton ou logon sēmantikon, allʼ huion alēthōs zōnta kai hyphestōta edidasken, hōs legein »ho patēr agapą ton huion, kai panta dedōken en tę̄ cheiri autou. ho pisteuōn eis ton huion echei zōēn aiōnion«. pisteuōmen toinyn, hoti »ton huion« agapōn »ho patēr panta dedōken en tę̄ cheiri autou«.

And whom did he see but the Father? And whom did he hear but the Father? So he taught that he was not a signifying word but a Son truly living and subsisting, so as to say, “The Father loves the Son and has given all things into his hand. He who believes in the Son has eternal life.” Let us believe, then, that “the Father,” loving “the Son, has given all things into his hand.”

1.20.26Klostermann

ἐπιμελῶς δὲ προσεκτέον τῷ »πάντα«, τῆς τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων ὑπάρξεως περιληπτικῷ ὄντι, διʼ οὗ τὸ μέγεθος τῆς τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ δυνάμεως ἴδοι ἄν τις, ἐννοήσας ὅσῃ καὶ ὁποίᾳ χειρὶ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑποδέδεκτο τὴν τῶν ὄντων ἁπάντων ὕπαρξιν.

epimelōs de prosekteon tǭ »panta«, tēs tōn genētōn hapantōn hyparxeōs perilēptikǭ onti, diʼ hou to megethos tēs tou huiou tou theou dynameōs idoi an tis, ennoēsas hosę̄ kai hopoią cheiri para tou patros hypodedekto tēn tōn ontōn hapantōn hyparxin.

And one must pay careful attention to “all things,” which includes the existence of all created things, through which one might see the greatness of the power of the Son of God, considering how great and what kind of hand it was with which he received from the Father the existence of all beings.

1.20.27Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ δὴ μέγας ὁ σύμπας οὐρανός τε καὶ κόσμος, καὶ τούτων ἔτι μακρῷ κρείττονα καὶ διαφέροντα τυγχάνει τὰ ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὁρωμένων ἐν ἀσωμάτοις καὶ ἀφθάρτοις νοεραῖς τε καὶ θείαις ὑφεστῶτα δυνάμεσιν, πάντα τε ὅσα τὸν ἡμέτερον διαδιδράσκοντα νοῦν τὴν ἡμετέραν γνῶσιν λανθάνει, τούτων ἀπάντων μία τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ χεὶρ περιδραττομένη τῆς ἀπειρομεγέθους αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως τὴν ἀρετὴν ἐπιδείκνυται.

ei gar dē megas ho sympas ouranos te kai kosmos, kai toutōn eti makrǭ kreittona kai diapheronta tynchanei ta epekeina tōn horōmenōn en asōmatois kai aphthartois noerais te kai theiais hyphestōta dynamesin, panta te hosa ton hēmeteron diadidraskonta noun tēn hēmeteran gnōsin lanthanei, toutōn apantōn mia tou monogenous huiou tou theou cheir peridrattomenē tēs apeiromegethous autou dynameōs tēn aretēn epideiknytai.

For if the whole heaven and world is great, and still far greater and more excellent than these are the things beyond the visible, subsisting in bodiless and incorruptible, intellectual and divine powers, and all that escapes our mind and is hidden from our knowledge, the one hand of the only-begotten Son of God, grasping all these, shows the excellence of his power of boundless greatness.

1.20.28Klostermann

ὃ δὴ καὶ διʼ ἑτέρας πάλιν αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς παρίστη φωνῆς λέγων »πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μου«. εἶθʼ, ὡς ἡμῶν ἀπορούντων, τίς ποτʼ ἦν καὶ ὁπηλίκος ὁ τὴν τοσαύτην παρακαταθήκην ὑποδεδεγμένος, μὴ ζήτει, φησίν, μηδʼ ἐρώτα. οὐ γὰρ ἔχει φύσιν ἀνθρώποις γνωρίζεσθαι, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ ταῖς κρείττοσιν καὶ θειοτέραις δυνάμεσιν ἡ ἀκριβὴς τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ κατάληψις.

ho dē kai diʼ heteras palin autos ho huios paristē phōnēs legōn »panta moi paredothē hypo tou patros mou«. eithʼ, hōs hēmōn aporountōn, tis potʼ ēn kai hopēlikos ho tēn tosautēn parakatathēkēn hypodedegmenos, mē zētei, phēsin, mēdʼ erōta. ou gar echei physin anthrōpois gnōrizesthai, allʼ oude tais kreittosin kai theioterais dynamesin hē akribēs tou huiou tou theou katalēpsis.

The Son himself showed this again by another saying: “All things have been handed over to me by my Father.” Then, as if we were at a loss who and how great was the one who received so great a trust, he says: Do not seek, do not ask. For the exact comprehension of the Son of God is not by nature to be known by men, nor even by the higher and more divine powers.

1.20.29Klostermann

διὸ προφήσας »πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μου« ἐπήγαγεν »καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπιγινώσκει τὸν υἱὸν εἰ μὴ ὁ πατήρ«. σεσιγήσθω τοίνυν πᾶς ἀπόρρητος περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγος, καὶ μόνῳ τῷ πατρὶ παραδεδόσθω ἡ τῆς ἐξ αὐτοῦ γενέσεως αὐτοῦ γνῶσις, μηδὲ περαιτέρω τις ζητῶν χωρείτω φύσεως πέρι καὶ οὐσίας ἀπορρήτου, μόνη δὲ ἡμῖν ἡ αὐτοῦ περὶ αὑτοῦ διδασκαλία τῇ τῆς πίστεως βεβαιώσθω χάριτι, σαφῶς πάντα αὐτῷ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς παραδεδόσθαι παιδεύουσα.

dio prophēsas »panta moi paredothē hypo tou patros mou« epēgagen »kai oudeis epiginōskei ton huion ei mē ho patēr«. sesigēsthō toinyn pas aporrētos peri tou huiou tou theou logos, kai monǭ tǭ patri paradedosthō hē tēs ex autou geneseōs autou gnōsis, mēde peraiterō tis zētōn chōreitō physeōs peri kai ousias aporrētou, monē de hēmin hē autou peri hautou didaskalia tę̄ tēs pisteōs bebaiōsthō chariti, saphōs panta autǭ hypo tou patros paradedosthai paideuousa.

Therefore, having first said, “All things have been handed over to me by my Father,” he added, “and no one knows the Son except the Father.” So let every word about the Son of God that is beyond speech be silent, and let the knowledge of his generation from the Father be left to the Father alone; and let no one go further inquiring about an unspeakable nature and substance, but let his own teaching about himself alone be confirmed for us by the grace of faith, which teaches clearly that all things have been handed over to him by the Father.

1.20.30Klostermann

οὐκοῦν ὁ μὲν θεὸς ἐδίδου καὶ παρεδίδου ἐπὶ βελτιώσει καὶ ὠφελείᾳ, οἷα σωτῆρι καὶ ἰατρῷ καὶ κυβερνήτῃ τῶν ὅλων τὴν παράδοσιν ποιούμενος· ὁ δὲ υἱὸς ἐλάμβανεν καὶ οἷα πιστὸς παραθηκοφύλαξ τὴν δόσιν ὑπεῖχεν, οὐχ ὡς λόγος ἀνούσιος καὶ ἀνυπόστατος, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἀληθῶς υἱὸς ὢν μονογενὴς καὶ ἀγαπητὸς τοῦ πατρός.

oukoun ho men theos edidou kai paredidou epi beltiōsei kai ōpheleią, hoia sōtēri kai iatrǭ kai kybernētę̄ tōn holōn tēn paradosin poioumenos; ho de huios elambanen kai hoia pistos parathēkophylax tēn dosin hypeichen, ouch hōs logos anousios kai anypostatos, allʼ hōs alēthōs huios ōn monogenēs kai agapētos tou patros.

So God gave and handed over for improvement and benefit, making the handing over as to the saviour and physician and pilot of all; and the Son received, and as a faithful guardian of the trust held the gift, not as a word without substance and without hypostasis, but as being truly the only-begotten and beloved Son of the Father.

1.20.31Klostermann

ζʹ. ἔτι πρὸς τούτοις καὶ ἄρτον ζωῆς αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν ὠνόμαζεν λέγων »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ἄρτος τῆς ζωῆς«, »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ἄρτος ὁ ζῶν ὁ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβάς«. καὶ ὅπως ὑπῆρχε ζῶν, διεσάφει τρανότατα διαρθρῶν ἐν οἷς φησιν »καθὼς ἀπέστειλέν με ὁ ζῶν πατὴρ κἀγὼ ζῶ διὰ τὸν πατέρα,

zʹ. eti pros toutois kai arton zōēs autos heauton ōnomazen legōn »egō eimi ho artos tēs zōēs«, »egō eimi ho artos ho zōn ho ek tou ouranou katabas«. kai hopōs hypērche zōn, diesaphei tranotata diarthrōn en hois phēsin »kathōs apesteilen me ho zōn patēr kagō zō dia ton patera,

(7) Besides these he also called himself bread of life, saying, “I am the bread of life,” “I am the living bread that came down from heaven.” And how he was living he made clear, distinguishing most plainly, where he says, “As the living Father sent me, and I live because of the Father,

1.20.32Klostermann

καὶ ὁ τρώγων με κἀκεῖνος ζήσει διʼ ἐμέ«. τοῦτο δὲ καὶ ἐν ἑτέροις ἐδίδαξεν εἰπών »ὥσπερ γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ζωὴν ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῷ, οὕτως καὶ τῷ υἱῷ ἔδωκεν ζωὴν ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτῷ«. ἄρʼ οὖν καὶ ἄρτος ἦν ζωῆς καὶ ὑπῆρχεν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ τὰς ἀγγελικὰς δυνάμεις ἐπάρδων καὶ τρέφων τῇ τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ δυνάμει, καὶ τοσαῦτα ἦν πρὶν ἐπὶ γῆς ἐλθεῖν, υἱός τε ἦν ζωὴν ἔχων »ἐν ἑαυτῷ«, ὁμοίως τῷ πατρὶ ζωὴν ἔχοντι »ἐν ἑαυτῷ«.

kai ho trōgōn me kakeinos zēsei diʼ eme«. touto de kai en heterois edidaxen eipōn »hōsper gar ho patēr zōēn echei en heautǭ, houtōs kai tǭ huiǭ edōken zōēn echein en heautǭ«. arʼ oun kai artos ēn zōēs kai hypērchen en tǭ ouranǭ tas angelikas dynameis epardōn kai trephōn tę̄ tēs theotētos autou dynamei, kai tosauta ēn prin epi gēs elthein, huios te ēn zōēn echōn »en heautǭ«, homoiōs tǭ patri zōēn echonti »en heautǭ«.

so he who eats me will also live because of me.” And he taught this elsewhere too, saying, “For as the Father has life in himself, so he has granted the Son also to have life in himself.” So then he was bread of life and existed in heaven, watering and nourishing the angelic powers by the power of his divinity, and he was all these things before coming to earth, and was Son having life “in himself,” like the Father, who has life “in himself.”

1.20.33Klostermann

τὸ γὰρ ἐξαίρετον καὶ ἰδιάζον τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς ἀγενήτου καὶ θεϊκῆς ζωῆς, διʼ ἣν »μόνος ἔχειν ἀθανασίαν« κατὰ τὸν θεῖον ἀπόστολον εἴρηται μόνος ἂν ἔχοι ὁ υἱός, ἅτε εἰκὼν τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο τυγχάνων· ἔχει δὲ τὴν εἰρημένην ζωὴν οὐκ ἄναρχον οὐδὲ ἀγένητον οὐδὲ ἰδιόκτητον ὁμοίως τῷ πατρί, ἀλλὰ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς λαβών.

to gar exaireton kai idiazon tēs tou patros agenētou kai theïkēs zōēs, diʼ hēn »monos echein athanasian« kata ton theion apostolon eirētai monos an echoi ho huios, hate eikōn tou patros kai kata touto tynchanōn; echei de tēn eirēmenēn zōēn ouk anarchon oude agenēton oude idioktēton homoiōs tǭ patri, alla para tou patros labōn.

For the special and peculiar character of the Father's unbegotten and divine life, because of which he alone is said, according to the divine apostle, “to have immortality,” the Son alone would have, inasmuch as he is the image of the Father in this respect too; but he has the life spoken of not without beginning, nor unbegotten, nor of his own acquiring like the Father, but having received it from the Father.

1.20.34Klostermann

οὕτως γάρ φησιν »καὶ τῷ υἱῷ ἔδωκεν ζωὴν ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτῷ, καθὼς ὁ πατὴρ ζωὴν ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῷ«. οὐκοῦν ὁ μὲν ἔδωκεν, ὁ δὲ εἴληφεν. καὶ μόνος τοῦτʼ εἴληφεν τὸ γέρας, ὡς μὴ ἔξωθέν ποθεν αὐτῷ πορίζεσθαι ὁμοίως τοῖς λοιποῖς ζῶσιν τὴν ζωήν, ἀλλʼ ἐν ἑαυτῷ πηγάζουσαν ἔχειν αὐτὴν κατὰ τὴν ἐν τῷ πατρί. διὸ πάντα μὲν 〈τὰ〉 τῆς ζωῆς μέτοχα ἐξ ἐπιχορηγίας τοῦ υἱοῦ ζῇ· μόνος δὲ αὐτὸς πηγάζουσαν ζωὴν ἔχει ἐν ἑαυτῷ, τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτῷ τοῦτο δωρησαμένου εἰς ἀπόλαυσιν τῶν μελλόντων διʼ αὐτοῦ ζωοποιεῖσθαι.

houtōs gar phēsin »kai tǭ huiǭ edōken zōēn echein en heautǭ, kathōs ho patēr zōēn echei en heautǭ«. oukoun ho men edōken, ho de eilēphen. kai monos toutʼ eilēphen to geras, hōs mē exōthen pothen autǭ porizesthai homoiōs tois loipois zōsin tēn zōēn, allʼ en heautǭ pēgazousan echein autēn kata tēn en tǭ patri. dio panta men 〈ta〉 tēs zōēs metocha ex epichorēgias tou huiou zę̄; monos de autos pēgazousan zōēn echei en heautǭ, tou patros autǭ touto dōrēsamenou eis apolausin tōn mellontōn diʼ autou zōopoieisthai.

For so he says: “and he has granted the Son to have life in himself, as the Father has life in himself.” So the one gave, the other received. And he alone received this privilege, that life is not supplied to him from outside, like the other living things, but that he has it springing up in himself, like the life in the Father. Therefore all things that share in life live from the Son's supply; but he alone has life springing up in himself, the Father having given him this for the enjoyment of those who were to be made alive through him.

1.20.35Klostermann

ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸς διδάσκει λέγων »καθὼς ἀπέστειλέν με ὁ ζῶν πατὴρ κἀγὼ ζῶ διὰ τὸν πατέρα, καὶ ὁ τρώγων με κἀκεῖνος ζήσει διʼ ἐμέ. οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἄρτος ὁ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καταβάς«. ὁρᾶς ὅπως καὶ ἐν οὐρανῷ ὑπάρχων ἄρτος ἦν ζωῆς. διὸ λέλεκταί που » ἄρτον ἀγγέλων ἔφαγεν ἄνθρωπος«. καὶ πρὶν ἀπεστάλθαι ἄρα ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐν οὐρανῷ ἦν καὶ ἔζη διὰ τὸν πατέρα,

ho dē kai autos didaskei legōn »kathōs apesteilen me ho zōn patēr kagō zō dia ton patera, kai ho trōgōn me kakeinos zēsei diʼ eme. houtos estin ho artos ho ek tou ouranou katabas«. horas hopōs kai en ouranǭ hyparchōn artos ēn zōēs. dio lelektai pou » arton angelōn ephagen anthrōpos«. kai prin apestalthai ara hypo tou patros en ouranǭ ēn kai ezē dia ton patera,

He himself teaches this, saying, “As the living Father sent me, and I live because of the Father, so he who eats me will also live because of me. This is the bread that came down from heaven.” You see how even when he was in heaven he was the bread of life. That is why it is said somewhere, “Man ate the bread of angels.” So before being sent by the Father he was in heaven and lived because of the Father,

1.20.36Klostermann

οὐχ ὡς λόγος σημαντικὸς οὐδʼ ὡς ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν ὑπάρχων τῷ θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ὡς ὑφεστὼς καὶ ζωὴν ἰδίαν ἔχων, ἣν ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῷ δέδωκεν.

ouch hōs logos sēmantikos oudʼ hōs hen kai tauton hyparchōn tǭ theǭ, allʼ hōs hyphestōs kai zōēn idian echōn, hēn ho patēr autǭ dedōken.

not as a signifying word, nor as one and the same with God, but as subsisting and having his own life, which the Father has given him.

1.20.37Klostermann

καὶ προϊὼν δὲ ἑξῆς τὸ ὑπερέχον τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς δόξης παριστὰς ἔλεγεν »καθὼς ἐδίδαξέν με ὁ πατήρ, ταῦτα λαλῶ. καὶ ὁ πέμψας με μετʼ ἐμοῦ ἐστιν· οὐκ ἀφῆκέν με μόνον, ὅτι ἐγὼ τὰ ἀρεστὰ αὐτῷ ποιῶ πάντοτε«. τήρει δὲ ἀκριβῶς, ὅπως εἴρηται »πάντοτε«.

kai proïōn de hexēs to hyperechon tēs tou patros doxēs paristas elegen »kathōs edidaxen me ho patēr, tauta lalō. kai ho pempsas me metʼ emou estin; ouk aphēken me monon, hoti egō ta aresta autǭ poiō pantote«. tērei de akribōs, hopōs eirētai »pantote«.

And going on next, showing the superiority of the Father's glory, he said: “As the Father taught me, these things I speak. And he who sent me is with me; he has not left me alone, because I always do the things pleasing to him.” Note carefully how “always” is said.

1.20.38Klostermann

οὐ γὰρ νῦν, φησίν, ὅτε ἐπὶ γῆς ἀνθρώποις διὰ σαρκὸς ὁμιλῶ, τὰ ἀρεστὰ τῷ πατρὶ διαπράττομαι, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντοτε. καὶ ταῦτα δὲ λαλεῖν μαρτύρεται, ἅπερ ὡς παρὰ διδασκάλου παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς μεμάθηκεν· οὐκοῦν καὶ διδάσκαλον ἐπιγράφεται τὸν πατέρα, ἕτερος ὢν δηλαδὴ παρʼ αὐτόν, εἴγε πᾶς ὅ τῳ μαθητευόμενος ἕτερος τυγχάνει τοῦ διδάσκοντος.

ou gar nyn, phēsin, hote epi gēs anthrōpois dia sarkos homilō, ta aresta tǭ patri diaprattomai, alla kai pantote. kai tauta de lalein martyretai, haper hōs para didaskalou para tou patros memathēken; oukoun kai didaskalon epigraphetai ton patera, heteros ōn dēladē parʼ auton, eige pas ho tǭ mathēteuomenos heteros tynchanei tou didaskontos.

For not now, he says, when I converse with men on earth through flesh, do I do the things pleasing to the Father, but always. And he testifies that he speaks what he learned from the Father as from a teacher; so he enrols the Father as teacher, being clearly other than he, since everyone who is taught by someone is other than the one who teaches.

1.20.39Klostermann

εἰ δʼ ἐν τῷ θεῷ ἦν ὁ λόγος, διʼ ὃν καὶ λογικὸς ἂν ῥηθείη, τῶν τοῦ πατρὸς νοημάτων σημαντικός τις ὤν, πῶς ἂν αὐτὸς ἑαυτοῦ γένοιτο διδάσκαλος; πῶς δʼ ἀχώριστος ὢν τοῦ θεοῦ, ἑαυτὸν ἔλεγεν ἀπεστάλθαι; πῶς δὲ ἕν καὶ ταὐτὸν ὑπάρχων τῷ θεῷ τὰ ἀρεστὰ πράττειν αὐτῷ διεμαρτύρετο; εἰ δὲ πρὸς ταῦτα λέγοι Μάρκελλος ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ ὄντα τὸν λόγον ταύτας εἰρηκέναι τὰς φωνάς, καὶ τί τοῦτο φήσομεν πρὸς τὸ μὴ ὁμολογεῖν υἱὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι, ἀλλὰ λόγον μόνον;

ei dʼ en tǭ theǭ ēn ho logos, diʼ hon kai logikos an rhētheiē, tōn tou patros noēmatōn sēmantikos tis ōn, pōs an autos heautou genoito didaskalos? pōs dʼ achōristos ōn tou theou, heauton elegen apestalthai? pōs de hen kai tauton hyparchōn tǭ theǭ ta aresta prattein autǭ diemartyreto? ei de pros tauta legoi Markellos en tę̄ sarki onta ton logon tautas eirēkenai tas phōnas, kai ti touto phēsomen pros to mē homologein huion auton einai, alla logon monon?

But if the Word was in God, because of which he might be called rational, being a signifier of the Father's thoughts, how could he be his own teacher? How, being inseparable from God, did he say he was sent? And how, being one and the same with God, did he testify that he did what pleased him? And if Marcellus should say to this that the Word said these words while in the flesh, what shall we say this has to do with not confessing that he is Son, but only Word?

1.20.40Klostermann

πῶς δʼ ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ ἦν, ὅτε ταῦτʼ ἔλεγεν; ἆρά γε ζῶν καὶ ὑφεστὼς καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑπάρχων ἐκτός; καὶ τίς ἦν ὁ πατὴρ τότε, μὴ τὸν οἰκεῖον κεκτημένος ἐν αὑτῷ λόγον, ἀλλʼ ὑφεστὼς ἄνευ λόγου; ἐνοικῶν δʼ ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ ὁ λόγος, ὅτʼ ἐπὶ γῆς ἐποιεῖτο τὰς διατριβάς, εἰ μὲν τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκτὸς ἦν, ζῶν καὶ ὑφεστὼς καὶ τὴν σάρκα κινῶν ψυχῆς δίκην, ἕτερος δηλαδὴ παρὰ τὸν πατέρα, καὶ δύο πάλιν ὑποστάσεις αὐτός τε καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὑπῆρχον,

pōs dʼ en tę̄ sarki ēn, hote tautʼ elegen? ara ge zōn kai hyphestōs kai tou patros hyparchōn ektos? kai tis ēn ho patēr tote, mē ton oikeion kektēmenos en hautǭ logon, allʼ hyphestōs aneu logou? enoikōn dʼ en tę̄ sarki ho logos, hotʼ epi gēs epoieito tas diatribas, ei men tou patros ektos ēn, zōn kai hyphestōs kai tēn sarka kinōn psychēs dikēn, heteros dēladē para ton patera, kai dyo palin hypostaseis autos te kai ho patēr hypērchon,

And how was he in the flesh when he said this? Was he living and subsisting and outside the Father? And who was the Father then, not having his own Word in himself, but subsisting without a Word? And if the Word dwelt in the flesh while he spent his time on earth, if he was outside the Father, living and subsisting and moving the flesh like a soul, he was clearly other than the Father, and again he and the Father were two hypostases,

1.20.41Klostermann

μάταιός τε πᾶς ὁ Μαρκέλλου πεφώραται πόνος οὐσιώδη λόγον ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα τὸν ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ γενόμενον ὁριζομένου. εἰ δʼ ἐκτὸς ὑπῆρχεν τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ ἐν τῷ σώματι κατοικῶν λόγος, ἥνωτο δὲ καὶ συνῆπτο τῷ θεῷ ὡς ἕν τε καὶ ταὐτὸν εἶναι αὐτῷ, ἐξ ἀνάγκης δώσει ἢ αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα ἐν τῇ σαρκί, ἢ τὸν υἱὸν ὑφεστῶτα καθʼ ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἐνεργοῦντα ἐν τῷ σώματι, ἢ ψυχὴν ἀνθρώπου, ἢ εἰ μηδὲν τούτων, αὐτόματον κινεῖσθαι τὴν σάρκα, ἄψυχον οὖσαν καὶ ἄλογον.

mataios te pas ho Markellou pephōratai ponos ousiōdē logon zōnta kai hyphestōta ton en tę̄ sarki genomenon horizomenou. ei dʼ ektos hypērchen tou theou ho en tǭ sōmati katoikōn logos, hēnōto de kai synēpto tǭ theǭ hōs hen te kai tauton einai autǭ, ex anankēs dōsei ē auton einai ton patera en tę̄ sarki, ē ton huion hyphestōta kathʼ heauton kai energounta en tǭ sōmati, ē psychēn anthrōpou, ē ei mēden toutōn, automaton kineisthai tēn sarka, apsychon ousan kai alogon.

and all Marcellus's labour is caught out as vain, since he defines the one who came to be in the flesh as a Word in substance, living and subsisting. But if the Word dwelling in the body was outside God, and yet was united and joined to God so as to be one and the same with him, he must of necessity grant either that the Father himself was in the flesh, or that the Son subsisted by himself and acted in the body, or a human soul; or, if none of these, that the flesh moved by itself, being lifeless and irrational.

1.20.42Klostermann

εἰ μὲν οὖν τὸν πατέρα λέγοι, ἔσται ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῷ ὁ γεννηθεὶς καὶ παθὼν καὶ πᾶν ἔργον ἀνθρωποπαθὲς ὑπομείνας. ὃ δὴ φθεγξάμενον τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἀσεβείας ἐγράψατο γραφὴν τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ ἐκκλησία. εἰ δὲ τὸν πατέρα λέγειν οὐ θεμιτὸν ἐνανθρωπήσαντα, τὸν υἱὸν ὁμολογεῖν ἀνάγκη αὐτῷ μαθητευομένους τοῦτο διδάσκοντι.

ei men oun ton patera legoi, estai ho patēr autǭ ho gennētheis kai pathōn kai pan ergon anthrōpopathes hypomeinas. ho dē phthenxamenon ton Sabellion asebeias egrapsato graphēn tou theou hē ekklēsia. ei de ton patera legein ou themiton enanthrōpēsanta, ton huion homologein anankē autǭ mathēteuomenous touto didaskonti.

If, then, he should say the Father, the Father will be for him the one who was born and suffered and underwent every human experience; which the church of God indicted as impiety when Sabellius uttered it. But if it is not lawful to say that the Father became man, he must confess the Son, being taught this by him.

1.20.43Klostermann

εἰ δὲ τοῦτον ἀρνοῖτο Μάρκελλος ὑφεστάναι, ὥρα ψιλὸν ἄνθρωπον αὐτὸν ὑποτίθεσθαι ἐκ σώματος καὶ ψυχῆς συνεστῶτα, ὡς μηδὲν τῆς κοινῆς ἀνθρώπων διαλλάττειν φύσεως. ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἀπελήλαται 〈τὸ〉 δόγμα· ὃ δὴ πάλαι μὲν Ἐβιωναῖοι νεωστὶ δὲ ὁ Σαμοσατεὺς καὶ οἱ ἐπίκλην ἐξ αὐτοῦ Παυλιανοὶ φρονήσαντες δυσφήμων ὑπέμειναν δίκην.

ei de touton arnoito Markellos hyphestanai, hōra psilon anthrōpon auton hypotithesthai ek sōmatos kai psychēs synestōta, hōs mēden tēs koinēs anthrōpōn diallattein physeōs. alla kai touto tēs ekklēsias apelēlatai 〈to〉 dogma; ho dē palai men Ebiōnaioi neōsti de ho Samosateus kai hoi epiklēn ex autou Paulianoi phronēsantes dysphēmōn hypemeinan dikēn.

But if Marcellus should deny that he subsists, it is time to suppose him a mere man, composed of body and soul, so as to differ in nothing from the common nature of men. But this dogma too has been driven from the church; the Ebionites long ago, and recently the man of Samosata and those named Paulianists after him, held it and suffered the penalty of blasphemers.

1.20.44Klostermann

τί δὴ οὖν λείπεται μετὰ ταῦτα ἢ τὴν σάρκα μόνον εἰσάγειν δίχα παντὸς ἐνοίκου δίκην τῶν παρὰ τοῖς θαυματοποιοῖς αὐτομάτων κινουμένην; καὶ πῶς ἡ σὰρξ καὶ αὐτὸ καθʼ ἑαυτὸ τὸ σῶμα δίχα τοῦ ἐνεργοῦντος εἶπεν ἂν »καθὼς ἐδίδαξέν με, ταῦτα λαλῶ«; πῶς δὲ ἡ σὰρξ εἶπεν ἂν »ὅτι ἐγὼ τὰ ἀρεστὰ αὐτῷ ποιῶ πάντοτε«; πῶς δὲ ἡ σὰρξ ἀπεστάλθαι ἑαυτὴν παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἔλεγεν; ἆρα δὲ πατέρα τῆς σαρκὸς τὸν θεὸν λέγειν ὅσιον, ἢ μᾶλλον τοῦ ἐν αὐτῇ κατοικοῦντός τε καὶ ἐνεργοῦντος; τίς οὖν ἦν οὗτος; πότερα ὁ ἐν τῷ θεῷ λόγος, αὐτὸς ὢν ὁ θεὸς κατὰ Σαβέλλιον, ἤ, ὅπερ ὅσιον καὶ ἀληθὲς λέγειν, ὁ ζῶν καὶ ὑφεστὼς μονογενὴς υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ;

ti dē oun leipetai meta tauta ē tēn sarka monon eisagein dicha pantos enoikou dikēn tōn para tois thaumatopoiois automatōn kinoumenēn? kai pōs hē sarx kai auto kathʼ heauto to sōma dicha tou energountos eipen an »kathōs edidaxen me, tauta lalō«? pōs de hē sarx eipen an »hoti egō ta aresta autǭ poiō pantote«? pōs de hē sarx apestalthai heautēn para tou patros elegen? ara de patera tēs sarkos ton theon legein hosion, ē mallon tou en autę̄ katoikountos te kai energountos? tis oun ēn houtos? potera ho en tǭ theǭ logos, autos ōn ho theos kata Sabellion, ē, hoper hosion kai alēthes legein, ho zōn kai hyphestōs monogenēs huios tou theou?

What, then, remains after this but to bring in the flesh alone without any indweller, moved like the self-moving figures of the wonder-workers? And how could the flesh, the body by itself without the one acting in it, have said, “As he taught me, these things I speak”? And how could the flesh have said, “because I always do the things pleasing to him”? And how did the flesh say that it had been sent by the Father? Is it holy to call God the father of the flesh, or rather of the one who dwelt and acted in it? Who, then, was this? Was it the Word in God, being God himself, according to Sabellius, or, as it is holy and true to say, the living and subsisting only-begotten Son of God?

1.20.45Klostermann

εἰ δὲ μηδέτερα τούτων λέγοι, ἐξ ἀνάγκης ὑποστήσεται ψυχὴν ἀνθρώπου, καὶ ἔσται αὐτῷ ψιλὸς ἄνθρωπος ὁ Χριστός· καὶ οὐκέτι Σαβελλι‹αν›ός, Παυλιανὸς δʼ ἡμῖν ἔσται ὁ νέος συγγραφεύς. εἰ δὲ τὸν ἐν τῷ θεῷ φαίη λόγον ἐνοικῆσαι τῇ σαρκὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ὄντα ἢ λόγον καὶ λόγον σημαντικὸν ἢ ἐνεργητικόν,

ei de mēdetera toutōn legoi, ex anankēs hypostēsetai psychēn anthrōpou, kai estai autǭ psilos anthrōpos ho Christos; kai ouketi Sabelli‹an›os, Paulianos dʼ hēmin estai ho neos syngrapheus. ei de ton en tǭ theǭ phaiē logon enoikēsai tę̄ sarki ouden heteron onta ē logon kai logon sēmantikon ē energētikon,

But if he should say neither of these, he will of necessity suppose a human soul, and Christ will be for him a mere man; and our new writer will no longer be a Sabellian but a Paulianist. And if he should say that the Word in God dwelt in the flesh, being nothing other than Word, a signifying or active word,

1.20.46Klostermann

καὶ πῶς οὗτος εἶπεν ἂν ζῆν ἰδιάζουσαν ζωὴν παρὰ τὸν πατέρα; πῶς δὲ αὐτὸς ἀπέσταλτο συνημμένος καὶ ἡνωμένος ἀεὶ τῷ θεῷ; πῶς δὲ καὶ διδάσκαλον αὐτοῦ φησὶν εἶναι τὸν πατέρα; πῶς δὲ »τὰ ἀρεστὰ τῷ πατρὶ πάντοτε« πράττειν ἑαυτὸν ἔλεγεν; αὗται γὰρ διαρρήδην υἱοῦ ὑφεστῶτος καὶ ζῶντος εἶεν ἂν φωναί, καὶ διʼ ὅλου δὲ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου ὁ εὐχόμενος τῷ πατρί, 〈ὁ〉 δοξάζων τὸν πατέρα, ὁ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς δοξασθῆναι ἀξιῶν, τί ἕτερον ἢ ὑφεστῶτα ἑαυτὸν δείκνυσιν, καὶ μάλιστα ὅτε φησὶν »δύο ἀνθρώπων ἡ μαρτυρία ἀληθής ἐστιν.

kai pōs houtos eipen an zēn idiazousan zōēn para ton patera? pōs de autos apestalto synēmmenos kai hēnōmenos aei tǭ theǭ? pōs de kai didaskalon autou phēsin einai ton patera? pōs de »ta aresta tǭ patri pantote« prattein heauton elegen? hautai gar diarrēdēn huiou hyphestōtos kai zōntos eien an phōnai, kai diʼ holou de tou euangeliou ho euchomenos tǭ patri, 〈ho〉 doxazōn ton patera, ho para tou patros doxasthēnai axiōn, ti heteron ē hyphestōta heauton deiknysin, kai malista hote phēsin »dyo anthrōpōn hē martyria alēthēs estin.

how could such a one have said that he lived a life peculiar to himself beside the Father? How was he sent, being always joined and united to God? How does he say that the Father is his teacher? How did he say that he always did “the things pleasing to the Father”? For these would expressly be the words of a Son subsisting and living; and throughout the gospel the one who prays to the Father, who glorifies the Father, who asks to be glorified by the Father, what else does he show but that he subsists, especially when he says, “The testimony of two men is true.

1.20.47Klostermann

ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ μαρτυρῶν περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ, καὶ ὁ πέμψας με πατὴρ μαρτυρεῖ περὶ ἐμοῦ«; διὰ τοσούτων αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ ζῶντα ἑαυτὸν παραστήσας οὐδαμοῦ μὲν λόγον ἑαυτὸν ὠνόμασεν, υἱὸν δὲ καὶ φῶς καὶ μονογενῆ καὶ ἄρτον ζωῆς καὶ πάντα μᾶλλον ἢ λόγον.

egō eimi ho martyrōn peri emautou, kai ho pempsas me patēr martyrei peri emou«? dia tosoutōn autos ho sōtēr zōnta heauton parastēsas oudamou men logon heauton ōnomasen, huion de kai phōs kai monogenē kai arton zōēs kai panta mallon ē logon.

I am the one who bears witness about myself, and the Father who sent me bears witness about me”? Having shown himself living by so many sayings, the Saviour himself nowhere named himself Word, but Son and light and only-begotten and bread of life and anything rather than Word.

1.20.48Klostermann

καὶ λόγον μὲν ἔχειν διδάσκει φάσκων »ἐάν τις ἀγαπᾷ με, τὸν λόγον μου τηρήσει«, ἑαυτὸν δὲ λόγον εἶναι οὐ φησίν. πῶς οὖν μετὰ ταῦτα πάντα οὐκ ἐρυθριᾷ ὁ μόνον λόγον καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον εἶναι αὐτὸν ἀποφηνάμενος; ἐπάκουσον γοῦν ὅπως ἔγραφεν λέγων ὥστε πανταχόθεν δῆλόν ἐστιν μηδὲν ἕτερον τῇ ἀιδιότητι τοῦ λόγου ἁρμόττειν ὄνομα ἢ τοῦθʼ ὅπερ ὁ ἁγιώτατος τοῦ θεοῦ μαθητὴς καὶ ἀπόστολος Ἰωάννης ἐν ἀρχῇ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου εἶπεν.

kai logon men echein didaskei phaskōn »ean tis agapą me, ton logon mou tērēsei«, heauton de logon einai ou phēsin. pōs oun meta tauta panta ouk erythrią ho monon logon kai ouden heteron einai auton apophēnamenos? epakouson goun hopōs egraphen legōn hōste pantachothen dēlon estin mēden heteron tę̄ aidiotēti tou logou harmottein onoma ē touthʼ hoper ho hagiōtatos tou theou mathētēs kai apostolos Iōannēs en archę̄ tou euangeliou eipen.

And he teaches that he has a word, saying, “If anyone loves me, he will keep my word,” but he does not say that he himself is the Word. How then, after all this, does he not blush who declared that he is only Word and nothing else? Hear, at any rate, how he wrote, saying: “So it is clear from every side that no other name fits the eternity of the Word than that which the most holy disciple and apostle of God, John, said at the beginning of the gospel.”

1.20.49Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν ἵνα δείξῃ ὅτι, εἴ τι καινὸν καὶ νεώτερον ὄνομα, τοῦτʼ ἀπὸ τῆς καινῆς αὐτῷ καὶ νέας ὑπῆρξε κατὰ σάρκα οἰκονομίας.

kai palin hina deixę̄ hoti, ei ti kainon kai neōteron onoma, toutʼ apo tēs kainēs autǭ kai neas hypērxe kata sarka oikonomias.

And again: “so as to show that, if there is any new and newer name, it came to him from the new and recent dispensation according to the flesh.”

1.20.50Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις οὐκοῦν πρὸ μὲν τοῦ κατελθεῖν καὶ διὰ τῆς παρθένου τεχθῆναι λόγος ἦν μόνον. ἐπεὶ τί ἕτερον ἦν πρὸ τοῦ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ἀναλαβεῖν σάρκα τὸ κατελθὸν »ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν«, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς γέγραφεν, καὶ γεννηθὲν ἐκ τῆς παρθένου; οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν ἢ λόγος.

kai authis oukoun pro men tou katelthein kai dia tēs parthenou techthēnai logos ēn monon. epei ti heteron ēn pro tou tēn anthrōpinēn analabein sarka to katelthon »epʼ eschatōn tōn hēmerōn«, hōs kai autos gegraphen, kai gennēthen ek tēs parthenou? ouden heteron ēn ē logos.

And again: “Therefore, before coming down and being born through the Virgin, he was only Word. For what else was it, before taking human flesh, that came down ‘in the last days,’ as he too has written, and was born from the Virgin? It was nothing else than Word.”

1.20.51Klostermann

τοσαῦτα Μαρκέλλῳ εἰπεῖν καὶ ἀποφήνασθαι πάρεστιν διὰ τὸ μὴ ὁμολογεῖν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ. πρὸς ὃν εἶπεν ἂν ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς μέγα ἐπιβοήσας· τί φῄς, ἄνθρωπε; οὐ λόγον αὐτὸν ἔφην μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ θεόν, καὶ »φῶς τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον«, καὶ μονογενῆ υἱὸν τὸν »εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρός«.

tosauta Markellǭ eipein kai apophēnasthai parestin dia to mē homologein ton huion tou theou. pros hon eipen an ho euangelistēs mega epiboēsas; ti phę̄s, anthrōpe? ou logon auton ephēn monon, alla kai theon, kai »phōs to phōtizon panta anthrōpon erchomenon eis ton kosmon«, kai monogenē huion ton »eis ton kolpon tou patros«.

So much Marcellus can say and declare because he does not confess the Son of God. To him the evangelist might have said with a great shout: What are you saying, man? I did not call him only Word, but also God, and “the light that enlightens every man coming into the world,” and the only-begotten Son who is “in the bosom of the Father.”

1.20.52Klostermann

μὴ δὴ οὖν συκοφαντείτω τις τὸν θεολόγον, ἀλλʼ ἀκριβῶς ἐπαϊέτω αὐτοῦ, ὁποῖον ὑπέθετο λόγον παρὰ πόδας συνάψας »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος« καὶ προσθεὶς τὸ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«. κατὰ δὲ αὐτὸν τὸν τῶν ὅλων σωτῆρα οὐδὲ ἅπαξ ὠνόμασται λόγος, ἀλλὰ υἱὸς θεοῦ καὶ μονογενὴς καὶ φῶς καὶ ζωὴ καὶ ἀλήθεια καὶ πάντα μᾶλλον ἢ λόγος.

mē dē oun sykophanteitō tis ton theologon, allʼ akribōs epaïetō autou, hopoion hypetheto logon para podas synapsas »kai theos ēn ho logos« kai prostheis to »panta diʼ autou egeneto«. kata de auton ton tōn holōn sōtēra oude hapax ōnomastai logos, alla huios theou kai monogenēs kai phōs kai zōē kai alētheia kai panta mallon ē logos.

So let no one slander the theologian, but let him listen to him carefully, what sort of Word he supposed, joining at once “and the Word was God” and adding “all things came into being through him.” And according to the Saviour of all himself, he was not once named Word, but Son of God and only-begotten and light and life and truth and anything rather than Word.

1.20.53Klostermann

ηʹ. εἰ δὲ λέγοι ταῦτα ἐκ τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης εἰρῆσθαι, λεχθήσεται αὐτῷ ὅτι καὶ τὸ »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« οὐδʼ ἑτέρωθεν ἦν ἢ ἐξ αὐτῆς. ἓν δὴ οὖν καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ εὐαγγέλιον ὁ αὐτός τε εὐαγγελιστὴς ὁ λόγον αὐτὸν εἰπὼν καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ πάντα περὶ αὐτοῦ συνεγράψατο.

ēʹ. ei de legoi tauta ek tēs kainēs diathēkēs eirēsthai, lechthēsetai autǭ hoti kai to »en archę̄ ēn ho logos« oudʼ heterōthen ēn ē ex autēs. hen dē oun kai to auto euangelion ho autos te euangelistēs ho logon auton eipōn kai ta loipa panta peri autou synegrapsato.

(8) And if he should say that these things are said from the new covenant, it will be said to him that “In the beginning was the Word” too came from nowhere else than from it. One and the same gospel, then, and the same evangelist, who called him Word, wrote all the other things about him too.

1.20.54Klostermann

θʹ. καὶ Παῦλος δὲ ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος λέγων »ἡμῖν εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα, καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«, δῆλός ἐστιν τὸν πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα« ἐγένετο, οὐ λόγον ὀνομάζων, ἀλλὰ κύριον Ἰησοῦν καὶ Χριστόν. ἀλλʼ εἰ κατὰ Μάρκελλον εἷς καὶ ὁ αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ θεὸς καὶ ὁ ἐν αὐτῷ λόγος, ἀπήρκει τῷ ἀποστόλῳ φάναι »ἡμῖν εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ.

thʹ. kai Paulos de ho theios apostolos legōn »hēmin heis theos ho patēr, ex hou ta panta, kai heis kyrios Iēsous Christos, diʼ hou ta panta«, dēlos estin ton pro tēs ensarkou parousias huion tou theou »diʼ hou ta panta« egeneto, ou logon onomazōn, alla kyrion Iēsoun kai Christon. allʼ ei kata Markellon heis kai ho autos ēn ho theos kai ho en autǭ logos, apērkei tǭ apostolǭ phanai »hēmin heis theos ho patēr.

(9) And Paul the divine apostle too, saying, “For us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things,” clearly names the Son of God before the coming in the flesh, “through whom” all things came into being, not Word but Lord Jesus and Christ. But if, according to Marcellus, God and the Word in him were one and the same, it would have been enough for the apostle to say, “For us there is one God, the Father,

1.20.55Klostermann

ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα«. πλήρης γὰρ ἦν ἡ διάνοια καὶ ὁ λόγος αὐτοτελὴς τὸν θεὸν εἰσηγούμενος ποιητὴν τῶν ὅλων. ἀλλὰ τοῦτο καὶ Ἰουδαῖος ἂν εἴποι. ὁ δὲ τῆς ἐκκλησίας κῆρυξ πρὸς τῷ προτέρῳ καὶ τὸ δεύτερον μὴ ἀγνοεῖν διδάσκει·

ex hou ta panta«. plērēs gar ēn hē dianoia kai ho logos autotelēs ton theon eisēgoumenos poiētēn tōn holōn. alla touto kai Ioudaios an eipoi. ho de tēs ekklēsias kēryx pros tǭ proterǭ kai to deuteron mē agnoein didaskei;

from whom are all things.” For the thought would have been complete and the statement self-sufficient in presenting God as maker of all. But even a Jew might say this. The church's herald, however, teaches us not to be ignorant of the second as well as the first.

1.20.56Klostermann

τί δὲ ἦν τοῦτο; »καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός«. διὸ προστίθησιν τὸ δεύτερον ἑξῆς λέγων »ἡμῖν (εἰ γὰρ καὶ μὴ πᾶσιν, ἀλλʼ ἡμῖν, φησίν) εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός«. διὰ τί δὲ μετὰ τὸν ἕνα θεὸν καὶ οὗτος »ἡμῖν εἷς κύριος«, παρίστησιν ἐπιλέγων »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ τὰ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«, εἰκότως ἡμῖν τοῖς τοῦτʼ ἐπισταμένοις· κύριος εἶναι τῶν ὅλων μετὰ τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸν πεπίστευται.

ti de ēn touto? »kai heis kyrios Iēsous Christos«. dio prostithēsin to deuteron hexēs legōn »hēmin (ei gar kai mē pasin, allʼ hēmin, phēsin) heis kyrios Iēsous Christos«. dia ti de meta ton hena theon kai houtos »hēmin heis kyrios«, paristēsin epilegōn »diʼ hou ta panta«; epeidē gar ta »panta diʼ autou egeneto«, eikotōs hēmin tois toutʼ epistamenois; kyrios einai tōn holōn meta ton epi pantōn theon pepisteutai.

And what was this? “And one Lord Jesus Christ.” Therefore he adds the second next, saying, “For us (for even if not for all, yet for us, he says) one Lord Jesus Christ.” And why after the one God this one too is “one Lord for us,” he shows by adding, “through whom are all things”; for since “all things came into being through him,” he is rightly believed by us who know this to be Lord of all after the God over all.

1.20.57Klostermann

ὅτι δὲ οὐ περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ταῦτʼ ἔλεγεν, ἀλλὰ περὶ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγου, δῆλός ἐστιν ἐκ τοῦ ἐπιφέρειν »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«. »ἡμῖν« γάρ φησιν »εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα, καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«. ὃ δὴ καὶ περὶ τοῦ φωτὸς καὶ περὶ τοῦ προόντος λόγου εἴρηται. αὐτὸς οὖν ἦν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς τὸ φῶς καὶ ὁ λόγος, »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα« γέγονεν, ἀλλʼ οὐχ ἡ σάρξ. οὐ γὰρ ἂν περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ἀσυναρτήτως οὕτως εἶπεν ἂν τὸ »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«.

hoti de ou peri tēs sarkos tautʼ elegen, alla peri tou theou logou, dēlos estin ek tou epipherein »diʼ hou ta panta«. »hēmin« gar phēsin »heis theos ho patēr, ex hou ta panta, kai heis kyrios Iēsous Christos, diʼ hou ta panta«. ho dē kai peri tou phōtos kai peri tou proontos logou eirētai. autos oun ēn Iēsous Christos to phōs kai ho logos, »diʼ hou ta panta« gegonen, allʼ ouch hē sarx. ou gar an peri tēs sarkos asynartētōs houtōs eipen an to »diʼ hou ta panta«.

And that he said this not about the flesh but about the God Word is clear from his adding “through whom are all things.” For he says, “For us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things.” This was said also about the light and about the pre-existing Word. So Jesus Christ himself was the light and the Word, “through whom all things” came into being, and not the flesh. For he would not have said “through whom are all things” so incoherently about the flesh.

1.20.58Klostermann

ιʹ. οἶδεν δὲ τὸν τῆς σαρκὸς προϋπάρχοντα τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸν Χριστὸν ὀνομάζειν ὁ αὐτὸς Παῦλος, κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ πέτραν αὐτὸν ἀποκαλῶν, διʼ ὧν γράφει περὶ τῶν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ συνδιατριψάντων Μωσεῖ, λέγων »ἔπινον γὰρ ἐκ πνευματικῆς ἀκολουθούσης πέτρας, ἡ δὲ πέτρα ἦν ὁ Χριστός«, καὶ ἐπισφραγίζεται τὸ αὐτὸ μεθʼ ἕτερα φάσκων »μηδὲ ἐκπειράζωμεν τὸν Χριστόν, καθώς τινες αὐτῶν ἐπείρασαν καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν ὀφέων ἀπώλοντο«.

iʹ. oiden de ton tēs sarkos proÿparchonta tou theou huion Christon onomazein ho autos Paulos, kata to auto petran auton apokalōn, diʼ hōn graphei peri tōn en tę̄ erēmǭ syndiatripsantōn Mōsei, legōn »epinon gar ek pneumatikēs akolouthousēs petras, hē de petra ēn ho Christos«, kai episphragizetai to auto methʼ hetera phaskōn »mēde ekpeirazōmen ton Christon, kathōs tines autōn epeirasan kai hypo tōn opheōn apōlonto«.

(10) The same Paul knows how to name the Son of God who pre-existed the flesh Christ, at the same time calling him rock, where he writes about those who spent time with Moses in the wilderness, saying, “For they drank from a spiritual rock that followed them, and the rock was Christ”; and he seals the same after other things, saying, “Nor let us put Christ to the test, as some of them tested him and were destroyed by serpents.”

1.20.59Klostermann

καὶ ἔτι μᾶλλον τοῦτʼ αὐτὸ βεβαιοῖ λέγων »πίστει Μωσῆς μέγας γενόμενος ἠρνήσατο λέγεσθαι υἱὸς θυγατρὸς Φαραώ, μείζονα πλοῦτον ἡγησάμενος τῶν Αἰγύπτου θησαυρῶν τὸν ὀνειδισμὸν τοῦ Χριστοῦ«. ἐναργέστατα δὲ ἔτι μᾶλλον τοῦτο συνίστησιν ἐν οἷς φάσκει »τοῦτο φρονείσθω ἐν ὑμῖν ὃ καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν μορφὴν δούλου λαβών, καὶ σχήματι εὑρεθεὶς ὡς ἄνθρωπος«.

kai eti mallon toutʼ auto bebaioi legōn »pistei Mōsēs megas genomenos ērnēsato legesthai huios thygatros Pharaō, meizona plouton hēgēsamenos tōn Aigyptou thēsaurōn ton oneidismon tou Christou«. enargestata de eti mallon touto synistēsin en hois phaskei »touto phroneisthō en hymin ho kai en Christǭ Iēsou, hos en morphę̄ theou hyparchōn ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa theǭ, allʼ heauton ekenōsen morphēn doulou labōn, kai schēmati heuretheis hōs anthrōpos«.

And he confirms this still more, saying, “By faith Moses, having become great, refused to be called son of Pharaoh's daughter, considering the reproach of Christ greater wealth than the treasures of Egypt.” And he establishes this still more clearly where he says, “Have this mind among you which was also in Christ Jesus, who, being in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, and being found in fashion as a man.”

1.20.60Klostermann

συνορᾷς ὅτι πρὸ τοῦ κενῶσαι ἑαυτὸν καὶ μορφὴν δούλου λαβεῖν ἦν καὶ προῆν καὶ »ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ« ὑπῆρχεν. τίς δὲ ἦν οὗτος; οὐδεὶς ἄλλος ἢ Ἰησοῦς Χριστός. αὐτὸς οὖν ἦν θεὸς λόγος Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς καὶ πρὶν ἢ τὴν σάρκα λαβεῖν.

synorąs hoti pro tou kenōsai heauton kai morphēn doulou labein ēn kai proēn kai »en morphę̄ theou« hypērchen. tis de ēn houtos? oudeis allos ē Iēsous Christos. autos oun ēn theos logos Iēsous Christos kai prin ē tēn sarka labein.

You see that before emptying himself and taking the form of a servant he was and pre-existed and was “in the form of God.” And who was this? None other than Jesus Christ. So he was himself the God Word, Jesus Christ, even before taking the flesh.

1.20.61Klostermann

ἀκριβῶς γὰρ ἀκουστέον τοῦ θείου ἀποστόλου λέγοντος »τοῦτο φρονείσθω ἐν ὑμῖν ὃ καὶ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ«, καὶ διασαφοῦντος ἑξῆς τίς ποτʼ ἦν οὗτος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, διʼ ὧν ἐπισυνάπτει λέγων »ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν μορφὴν δούλου λαβών«.

akribōs gar akousteon tou theiou apostolou legontos »touto phroneisthō en hymin ho kai en Christǭ Iēsou«, kai diasaphountos hexēs tis potʼ ēn houtos Iēsous Christos, diʼ hōn episynaptei legōn »hos en morphę̄ theou hyparchōn ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa theǭ, allʼ heauton ekenōsen morphēn doulou labōn«.

For one must listen carefully to the divine apostle saying, “Have this mind among you which was also in Christ Jesus,” and then making clear who this Jesus Christ was, in what he adds, saying, “who, being in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant.”

1.20.62Klostermann

μήτι οὖν κἀνταῦθα ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα οἷόν τέ ἐστιν ἐκλαβεῖν τὸ λόγιον; μὴ περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ἁρμόζει λέγειν τὸ »ὃς [καὶ« καὶ τὸ »ὑπάρχων«; ἀλλὰ μὴ σὰρξ »ἐκένωσεν ἑαυτὸν μορφὴν δούλου λαβών«; ἀλλὰ γελοῖον τοῦτό γε. φέρʼ οὖν ἐξετάσωμεν ὅπως εἴρηται τὸ »ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν«. εἰ μὲν δὴ λόγος ἦν ἀνύπαρκτος, μηδαμῶς ἔξωθεν τοῦ θεοῦ ὑφεστώς, ἀλλʼ ἔνδον ὢν ἐν αὐτῷ, ποτὲ μὲν ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ καὶ σιγῇ ποτὲ δὲ ἐν τῷ ἐνεργεῖν,

mēti oun kantautha epi tēn sarka hoion te estin eklabein to logion? mē peri tēs sarkos harmozei legein to »hos [kai« kai to »hyparchōn«? alla mē sarx »ekenōsen heauton morphēn doulou labōn«? alla geloion touto ge. pherʼ oun exetasōmen hopōs eirētai to »hos en morphę̄ theou hyparchōn ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa theǭ, allʼ heauton ekenōsen«. ei men dē logos ēn anyparktos, mēdamōs exōthen tou theou hyphestōs, allʼ endon ōn en autǭ, pote men en hēsychią kai sigę̄ pote de en tǭ energein,

Can the saying be taken here too as referring to the flesh? Does it fit the flesh to say “who” and “being”? Did flesh “empty itself, taking the form of a servant”? That would be laughable. Come, then, let us examine how it is said, “who, being in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself.” If he was a word without existence, in no way subsisting outside God, but being within him, sometimes in quiet and silence and sometimes in activity,

1.20.63Klostermann

καὶ πῶς οὗτος ἦν »ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ«, δυνάμει [θεῷ] αὐτὸς ὢν ὁ θεός; πῶς δὲ »οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ«, αὐτὸς ὢν θεός; πῶς δὲ »ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτὸν ὑπήκοος γενόμενος« τῷ πατρί; τὸ γὰρ ὑπακούειν τόνδε τῷδε δυεῖν γένοιτʼ ἂν προσώπων παραστατικόν.

kai pōs houtos ēn »en morphę̄ theou«, dynamei [theǭ] autos ōn ho theos? pōs de »ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa theǭ«, autos ōn theos? pōs de »etapeinōsen heauton hypēkoos genomenos« tǭ patri? to gar hypakouein tonde tǭde dyein genoitʼ an prosōpōn parastatikon.

how was he “in the form of God,” being in power God himself? How did he “not count equality with God a thing to be grasped,” being himself God? How did he “humble himself, becoming obedient” to the Father? For one obeying another would show two persons.

1.20.64Klostermann

καὶ ἐπειδήπερ τῷ παρὰ ἀνθρώποις λόγῳ κέχρηται εἰκόνι Μάρκελλος, πευστέον εἰ δύναται ἁρμόζειν ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀνθρωπίνου λόγου τὸ λέγειν· ὃς ἐν μορφῇ ἀνθρώπου ὢν οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα ἀνθρώπῳ, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν γενόμενος ὑπήκοος τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ; καὶ πῶς ὁ ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ συμφυὴς λόγος ταῦτα ἂν ποιήσειεν, 〈ἓν〉 καὶ ταὐτὸν ὑπάρχων τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ; οὐκ ἄρα λόγος ψιλὸς καὶ ἀνυπόστατος ἔσται ἀλλʼ υἱὸς ἀληθῶς μονογενὴς τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ »ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων«, ὃς »οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο τὸ εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν μορφὴν δούλου λαβών«, ὃν καὶ Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ὠνόμαζεν ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος, προϋπάρχοντα αὐτὸν τῆς σαρκὸς ἀκριβῶς ἐπιστάμενος.

kai epeidēper tǭ para anthrōpois logǭ kechrētai eikoni Markellos, peusteon ei dynatai harmozein epi tou anthrōpinou logou to legein; hos en morphę̄ anthrōpou ōn ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa anthrōpǭ, allʼ heauton ekenōsen genomenos hypēkoos tǭ anthrōpǭ? kai pōs ho en anthrōpǭ symphyēs logos tauta an poiēseien, 〈hen〉 kai tauton hyparchōn tǭ anthrōpǭ? ouk ara logos psilos kai anypostatos estai allʼ huios alēthōs monogenēs tou theou ho »en morphę̄ theou hyparchōn«, hos »ouch harpagmon hēgēsato to einai isa theǭ, allʼ heauton ekenōsen morphēn doulou labōn«, hon kai Iēsoun Christon ōnomazen ho theios apostolos, proÿparchonta auton tēs sarkos akribōs epistamenos.

And since Marcellus uses the human word as an image, we must ask whether it can fit the human word to say: who, being in the form of man, did not count equality with man a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, becoming obedient to the man? And how could the word innate in a man do these things, being one and the same with the man? So he will not be a mere word without hypostasis, but truly the only-begotten Son of God, “being in the form of God,” who “did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied himself, taking the form of a servant,” whom the divine apostle also named Jesus Christ, knowing exactly that he pre-existed the flesh.

1.20.65Klostermann

ια′. πρὸς τούτοις μεσίτην αὐτὸν τοῦ θεοῦ 〈ὁ〉 αὐτὸς ὠνόμασεν, τὴν Μωσέως νομοθεσίαν ἐν χειρὶ αὐτοῦ δεδόσθαι 〈εἰπὼν〉 διʼ ὧν φησιν »ὁ νόμος διαταγεὶς διʼ ἀγγέλων, ἐν χειρὶ μεσίτου. ὁ δὲ μεσίτης ἑνὸς οὐκ ἔστιν, ὁ δὲ θεὸς εἷς ἐστιν«. ἀκούεις ὅπως ἰδίως τὸν θεὸν ἀποκαλῶν καὶ ἀγγέλους ὀνομάζων, μεταξὺ τὸν μεσίτην εἰσάγει λέγων »ὁ δὲ μεσίτης ἑνὸς οὐκ ἔστιν«. ἦν ἄρα καὶ πρὸ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως κατὰ τοὺς Μωσέως χρόνους μεσιτεύων τῇ νομοθεσίᾳ.

ia′. pros toutois mesitēn auton tou theou 〈ho〉 autos ōnomasen, tēn Mōseōs nomothesian en cheiri autou dedosthai 〈eipōn〉 diʼ hōn phēsin »ho nomos diatageis diʼ angelōn, en cheiri mesitou. ho de mesitēs henos ouk estin, ho de theos heis estin«. akoueis hopōs idiōs ton theon apokalōn kai angelous onomazōn, metaxy ton mesitēn eisagei legōn »ho de mesitēs henos ouk estin«. ēn ara kai pro tēs enanthrōpēseōs kata tous Mōseōs chronous mesiteuōn tę̄ nomothesią.

(11) Besides this the same apostle named him mediator of God, saying that the legislation of Moses was given in his hand, where he says, “The law, ordained through angels, by the hand of a mediator. Now a mediator is not of one, but God is one.” You hear how, calling God by his own name and naming angels, he brings in the mediator between them, saying, “Now a mediator is not of one.” So he was mediating in the legislation even before becoming man, in the times of Moses.

1.20.66Klostermann

ιβʹ. καὶ ἀρχιερέα δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ αὐτὸς ἀπόστολος ἀποκαλεῖ λέγων »ἔχοντες οὖν ἀρχιερέα μέγαν διεληλυθότα τοὺς οὐρανούς, Ἰησοῦν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ«.

ibʹ. kai archierea de auton ho autos apostolos apokalei legōn »echontes oun archierea megan dielēlythota tous ouranous, Iēsoun ton huion tou theou«.

(12) And the same apostle calls him high priest, saying, “Having then a great high priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus the Son of God.”

1.20.67Klostermann

ιγʹ. οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης καὶ χαρακτῆρα τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ υἱὸν καὶ κληρονόμον τὸν αὐτὸν οἶδεν λέγων »ἐπʼ ἐσχάτου τῶν ἡμερῶν τούτων ἐλάλησεν ἡμῖν ἐν υἱῷ, ὃν ἔθηκεν κληρονόμον πάντων, διʼ οὗ καὶ ἐποίησεν τοὺς αἰῶνας· ὃς ὢν ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης καὶ χαρακτὴρ τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ«. καὶ ἐνταῦθα (ὥσπερ ἀνωτέρω ἐλέγετο περὶ τοῦ λόγου τὸ πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«, καὶ περὶ τοῦ φωτὸς τὸ »ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«, καὶ περὶ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τὸ »ἡμῖν εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός,

igʹ. ou mēn alla kai apaugasma tēs doxēs kai charaktēra tou theou kai huion kai klēronomon ton auton oiden legōn »epʼ eschatou tōn hēmerōn toutōn elalēsen hēmin en huiǭ, hon ethēken klēronomon pantōn, diʼ hou kai epoiēsen tous aiōnas; hos ōn apaugasma tēs doxēs kai charaktēr tēs hypostaseōs autou«. kai entautha (hōsper anōterō elegeto peri tou logou to panta diʼ autou egeneto«, kai peri tou phōtos to »en tǭ kosmǭ ēn, kai ho kosmos diʼ autou egeneto«, kai peri Iēsou Christou to »hēmin heis kyrios Iēsous Christos,

(13) Moreover he knows the same as radiance of the glory and imprint of God and Son and heir, saying, “In the last of these days he has spoken to us in a Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, through whom also he made the ages; who, being the radiance of his glory and the imprint of his hypostasis.” And here (as above it was said of the Word, “all things came into being through him,” and of the light, “he was in the world, and the world came into being through him,” and of Jesus Christ, “for us one Lord Jesus Christ,

1.20.68Klostermann

διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«) θέα ὅπως περὶ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ὁμοίως εἴρηται τὸ »διʼ οὗ καὶ ἐποίησεν τοὺς αἰῶνας«. ιδʼ. ἐπιστῆσαι δὲ τὸν νοῦν ἐν τούτοις ἄξιον, ὅπως ὠνόμασται ἀπαύγασμα· οἶμαι γὰρ τῆς ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ υἱοῦ γεννήσεως παραστατικὸν εἶναι τὸν λόγον. πολλάκις γὰρ ὠνομασμένου υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ θεοῦ πατρὸς χρηματίσαντος, 〈ἵνα μὴ καταπεσόντες〉 ἐπὶ τὰς τῶν ζῴων γενέσεις τοιοῦτόν τινα τρόπον ὑπολάβοιμεν, ἐπὶ τοῦ θεοῦ θεοπρεπεστέρᾳ κέχρηται εἰκόνι ὁ ἀπόστολος,

diʼ hou ta panta«) thea hopōs peri tou autou homoiōs eirētai to »diʼ hou kai epoiēsen tous aiōnas«. idʼ. epistēsai de ton noun en toutois axion, hopōs ōnomastai apaugasma; oimai gar tēs ek tou patros tou huiou gennēseōs parastatikon einai ton logon. pollakis gar ōnomasmenou huiou kai tou theou patros chrēmatisantos, 〈hina mē katapesontes〉 epi tas tōn zǭōn geneseis toiouton tina tropon hypolaboimen, epi tou theou theoprepesterą kechrētai eikoni ho apostolos,

through whom are all things”), see how likewise it is said of the same, “through whom also he made the ages.” (14) It is worth attending here to how he is named radiance; for I think the expression shows the Son's generation from the Father. For since he is often named Son and God is called Father, so that we may not fall down to the generations of animals and suppose some such manner, the apostle uses an image more fitting to God for God,

1.20.69Klostermann

περὶ μὲν τοῦ πατρὸς εἰπὼν »φῶς οἰκῶν ἀπρόσιτον«, τὸν δὲ υἱὸν ἀπαύγασμα τοῦ πατρικοῦ φωτὸς ὁρισάμενος, ὥστε εἶναι τὸ ἀπαύγασμα γέννημα τοῦ πρώτου φωτός, οὐ κατὰ τὴν τῶν θνητῶν ζῴων ὑποστὰν γένεσιν, κατὰ δὲ τὸ ῥηθὲν παράδειγμα. εἰκότως οὖν καὶ εἰκόνα αὐτὸν »τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου« ἀποκαλεῖ, διὰ τὸ »ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ« ὑπάρχειν, καὶ διὰ τὸ »ἀπαύγασμα« εἶναι »καὶ χαρακτῆρα τῆς ὑποστάσεως«.

peri men tou patros eipōn »phōs oikōn aprositon«, ton de huion apaugasma tou patrikou phōtos horisamenos, hōste einai to apaugasma gennēma tou prōtou phōtos, ou kata tēn tōn thnētōn zǭōn hypostan genesin, kata de to rhēthen paradeigma. eikotōs oun kai eikona auton »tou theou tou aoratou« apokalei, dia to »en morphę̄ theou« hyparchein, kai dia to »apaugasma« einai »kai charaktēra tēs hypostaseōs«.

having said of the Father, “dwelling in unapproachable light,” and having defined the Son as the radiance of the Father's light, so that the radiance is the offspring of the first light, coming to subsist not according to the birth of mortal animals but according to the example given. Rightly, then, he also calls him image “of the invisible God,” because he is “in the form of God,” and because he is “radiance” “and imprint of the hypostasis.”

1.20.70Klostermann

διὰ ταῦτα γὰρ περὶ αὐτοῦ γράφων ἔλεγεν »ὅς ἐστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου. πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως, ὅτι ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα τὰ ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, εἴτε ὁρατὰ εἴτε ἀόρατα, εἴτε θρόνοι εἴτε κυριότητες εἴτε ἀρχαὶ εἴτε ἐξουσίαι· τὰ πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται· καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν πρὸ πάντων καὶ 〈τὰ〉 πάντα ἐν αὐτῷ συνέστηκεν«.

dia tauta gar peri autou graphōn elegen »hos estin eikōn tou theou tou aoratou. prōtotokos pasēs ktiseōs, hoti en autǭ ektisthē ta panta ta en ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs, eite horata eite aorata, eite thronoi eite kyriotētes eite archai eite exousiai; ta panta diʼ autou kai eis auton ektistai; kai autos estin pro pantōn kai 〈ta〉 panta en autǭ synestēken«.

For these reasons, writing about him, he said: “who is the image of the invisible God, firstborn of all creation, for in him were created all things in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities; all things were created through him and for him; and he is before all things, and all things hold together in him.”

1.20.71Klostermann

ταῦτα γὰρ περὶ τῆς θεότητος τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, κἂν μὴ Μαρκέλλῳ δοκῇ, εἴρηται. οὐ γὰρ περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς εἶπεν ἂν τοσαῦτα ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος. μωρὸν γὰρ τοῦτο καὶ ἀδιανόητον, πρὸς τῷ καὶ ἀσυνάρτητον εἶναι τῆς φράσεως τὴν ἑρμηνείαν· πῶς γὰρ περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ἥρμοζε λέγειν »ὅς ἐστιν εἰκών«, δέον (εἰ ἄρα) φῆσαι· ἥ ἐστιν εἰκών.

tauta gar peri tēs theotētos tou huiou tou theou, kan mē Markellǭ dokę̄, eirētai. ou gar peri tēs sarkos eipen an tosauta ho theios apostolos. mōron gar touto kai adianoēton, pros tǭ kai asynartēton einai tēs phraseōs tēn hermēneian; pōs gar peri tēs sarkos hērmoze legein »hos estin eikōn«, deon (ei ara) phēsai; hē estin eikōn.

For these things were said about the divinity of the Son of God, even if Marcellus does not think so. For the divine apostle would not have said so much about the flesh. That would be foolish and senseless, besides making the interpretation of the phrase incoherent; for how would it fit to say of the flesh “who is the image,” when one would have to say (if at all) “which is the image”?

1.20.72Klostermann

〈ιεʹ.〉 καὶ ἐν ἑτέρῳ δὲ πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς εἰκόνα τοῦ θεοῦ αὐτὸν ὠνόμαζεν λέγων »εἰ δὲ καὶ ἔστιν κεκαλυμμένον τὸ εὐαγγέλιον ἡμῶν, ἐν τοῖς ἀπολλυμένοις ἐστὶν κεκαλυμμένον, ἐν οἷς ὁ θεὸς τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου ἐτύφλωσεν τὰ νοήματα τῶν ἀπίστων πρὸς τὸ μὴ καταυγάσαι ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν τὸν φωτισμὸν τοῦ εὐαγγελίου τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὅς ἐστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ«.

〈ieʹ.〉 kai en heterǭ de palin ho autos eikona tou theou auton ōnomazen legōn »ei de kai estin kekalymmenon to euangelion hēmōn, en tois apollymenois estin kekalymmenon, en hois ho theos tou aiōnos toutou etyphlōsen ta noēmata tōn apistōn pros to mē kataugasai en tais kardiais autōn ton phōtismon tou euangeliou tou Christou, hos estin eikōn tou theou«.

(15) And elsewhere again the same named him image of God, saying, “And even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled to those who are perishing, in whom the god of this age has blinded the minds of the unbelievers, so that the illumination of the gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should not shine in their hearts.”

1.20.73Klostermann

ἔνθα καὶ προσήκει τὸν νοῦν ἐπιστῆσαι, ὡς ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος ὁρικὸν ἐξηνέγκατο λόγον περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰπὼν αὐτὸν εἰκόνα τοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα μή τις δύο θεοὺς ὑπολάβοι εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἕνα τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων. εἰ γὰρ »εἷς θεός, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἕτερος πλὴν αὐτοῦ«, αὐτὸς ἂν εἴη ὁ καὶ διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ ὡς διʼ εἰκόνος γνωριζόμενος.

entha kai prosēkei ton noun epistēsai, hōs ho theios apostolos horikon exēnenkato logon peri tou Christou eipōn auton eikona tou theou, hina mē tis dyo theous hypolaboi einai, allʼ hena ton epi pantōn. ei gar »heis theos, kai ouk estin heteros plēn autou«, autos an eiē ho kai dia tou huiou hōs diʼ eikonos gnōrizomenos.

Here too one must attend to how the divine apostle brought out a defining word about Christ, calling him image of God, so that no one should suppose that there are two gods, but one, the God over all. For if “God is one, and there is no other besides him,” he would be the one who is also known through the Son as through an image.

1.20.74Klostermann

διὸ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς θεός, διὰ τὴν ἐν αὐτῷ τοῦ πατρὸς ὡς ἐν εἰκόνι μόρφωσιν. ὃ δὴ παρίστησιν ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος, τοτὲ μὲν λέγων »ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων«, τοτὲ δὲ αὐτὸν »εἰκόνα τοῦ θεοῦ« ὁριζόμενος. οὐκοῦν μετὰ τῶν ἄλλων ἐπηγοριῶν καὶ »εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ« πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας ὁ υἱὸς ἦν τε καὶ ὠνόμασται. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν ἀπὸ τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης, ὀλίγα ἀπὸ μυρίων, ἡμῖν λόγου συμμετρίας χάριν συνῆκται.

dio kai ho huios theos, dia tēn en autǭ tou patros hōs en eikoni morphōsin. ho dē paristēsin ho theios apostolos, tote men legōn »hos en morphę̄ theou hyparchōn«, tote de auton »eikona tou theou« horizomenos. oukoun meta tōn allōn epēgoriōn kai »eikōn tou theou« pro tēs ensarkou parousias ho huios ēn te kai ōnomastai. alla tauta men apo tēs kainēs diathēkēs, oliga apo myriōn, hēmin logou symmetrias charin synēktai.

Therefore the Son too is God, because of the Father's form in him as in an image. The divine apostle shows this, at one time saying, “who, being in the form of God,” at another defining him as “the image of God.” So among his other titles the Son was and was named “image of God” before the coming in the flesh too. But these things from the new covenant, a few out of countless, we have gathered for the sake of proportion in our discourse.

1.20.75Klostermann

ιςʹ. καὶ οἱ πάλαι δὲ γενόμενοι τοῦ θεοῦ προφῆται τὸν αὐτὸν διαφόροις ἐτίμων θεολογίαις. ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἀπεκάλει αὐτὸν πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ λέγων »ἐξελεύσεται ῥάβδος ἐκ τῆς ῥίζης Ἰεσσαί, καὶ ἄνθος ἐκ τῆς ῥίζης ἀναβήσεται, καὶ ἐπαναπαύσεται ἐπʼ αὐτὸν πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ, πνεῦμα σοφίας καὶ συνέσεως« καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. σαφῶς γὰρ τὸν »ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυὶδ κατὰ σάρκα« καὶ τὸν ἐνοικήσαντα αὐτῷ θεὸν λόγον διὰ τούτων ἐδήλου. ἔνθεν ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος ποτὲ μὲν ἔλεγεν »ὁ δὲ κύριος τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν«, ποτὲ δὲ »Χριστὸς θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ θεοῦ σοφία«. καὶ ἕτερος δὲ ὁμοίως πνεῦμα αὐτὸν ἀποκαλεῖ λέγων »πνεῦμα [πρὸ] προσώπου ἡμῶν Χριστὸς κύριος«. καὶ ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ δὲ περὶ αὐτοῦ σαφῶς εἴρηται ἰδοὺ ὁ παῖς μου ὃν ᾑρέτισα, ὁ ἀγαπητός μου. ὃν ηὐδόκησεν ἡ ψυχή μου. ἔδωκα τὸ πνεῦμά μου ἐπʼ αὐτόν, κρίσιν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ἐξοίσει«.

isʹ. kai hoi palai de genomenoi tou theou prophētai ton auton diaphorois etimōn theologiais. ho men gar apekalei auton pneuma tou theou legōn »exeleusetai rhabdos ek tēs rhizēs Iessai, kai anthos ek tēs rhizēs anabēsetai, kai epanapausetai epʼ auton pneuma tou theou, pneuma sophias kai syneseōs« kai ta hexēs. saphōs gar ton »ek spermatos Dauid kata sarka« kai ton enoikēsanta autǭ theon logon dia toutōn edēlou. enthen ho theios apostolos pote men elegen »ho de kyrios to pneuma estin«, pote de »Christos theou dynamis kai theou sophia«. kai heteros de homoiōs pneuma auton apokalei legōn »pneuma [pro] prosōpou hēmōn Christos kyrios«. kai en tǭ euangeliǭ de peri autou saphōs eirētai idou ho pais mou hon hę̄retisa, ho agapētos mou. hon ēudokēsen hē psychē mou. edōka to pneuma mou epʼ auton, krisin tois ethnesin exoisei«.

(16) And the prophets of God of old honoured the same with various theologies. One called him Spirit of God, saying, “A rod shall come forth from the root of Jesse, and a flower shall come up from the root, and the Spirit of God shall rest upon him, a spirit of wisdom and understanding,” and so on. For by this he clearly showed the one “from the seed of David according to the flesh” and the God Word who dwelt in him. Hence the divine apostle at one time said, “Now the Lord is the Spirit,” at another, “Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.” And another likewise calls him spirit, saying, “The spirit of our face, Christ the Lord.” And in the gospel it is clearly said of him, “Behold my servant whom I have chosen, my beloved, in whom my soul is well pleased; I will put my Spirit upon him, and he will proclaim judgment to the nations.”

1.20.76Klostermann

ιζʹ. προφητῶν δὲ ἄλλος ζωὴν αὐτὸν καὶ φῶς ὠνόμαζεν ἐν τῷ προσφωνεῖν τῷ θεῷ καὶ λέγειν »ὅτι παρὰ σοὶ πηγὴ ζωῆς, ἐν τῷ φωτί σου ὀψόμεθα φῶς«. τίς γὰρ ἦν ἡ παρὰ τῷ θεῷ πηγὴ τῆς ζωῆς καὶ τὸ φῶς ἢ αὐτὸς ὁ ἐν εὐαγγελίοις εἰπὼν »ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ φῶς τοῦ κόσμου«, καὶ »ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ὁδὸς καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια καὶ ἡ ζωή«; διὸ πάλιν ἱκετεύων ὁ προφήτης ἐν εὐχῇ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν λέγει »ἐξαπόστειλον τὸ φῶς σου καὶ τὴν ἀλήθειάν σου· αὐτά με ὁδηγήσει«. ιηʹ. ἀλήθειαν δὲ αὐτὸν καὶ Ζοροβάβελ ἀνειπὼν νικητηρίων ἠξιώθη, ὅτʼ ἐπὶ τοῦ Περσῶν βασιλέως ἀναγέγραπται εἰρηκὼς »καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια μένει καὶ ἰσχύει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα,

izʹ. prophētōn de allos zōēn auton kai phōs ōnomazen en tǭ prosphōnein tǭ theǭ kai legein »hoti para soi pēgē zōēs, en tǭ phōti sou opsometha phōs«. tis gar ēn hē para tǭ theǭ pēgē tēs zōēs kai to phōs ē autos ho en euangeliois eipōn »egō eimi to phōs tou kosmou«, kai »egō eimi hē hodos kai hē alētheia kai hē zōē«? dio palin hiketeuōn ho prophētēs en euchę̄ pros ton theon legei »exaposteilon to phōs sou kai tēn alētheian sou; auta me hodēgēsei«. iēʹ. alētheian de auton kai Zorobabel aneipōn nikētēriōn ēxiōthē, hotʼ epi tou Persōn basileōs anagegraptai eirēkōs »kai hē alētheia menei kai ischyei eis ton aiōna,

(17) Another of the prophets named him life and light, addressing God and saying, “For with you is the fountain of life; in your light we shall see light.” For what was the fountain of life with God, and the light, but he who said in the Gospels, “I am the light of the world,” and “I am the way and the truth and the life”? Therefore again the prophet, entreating God in prayer, says, “Send out your light and your truth; they will lead me.” (18) And Zerubbabel too, calling him truth, was counted worthy of the prize, when he is recorded to have said before the king of the Persians, “And truth abides and is strong for ever,

1.20.77Klostermann

καὶ ζῇ καὶ κρατεῖ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος. καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν παρʼ αὐτῇ λαβεῖν πρόσωπα, ἀλλὰ τὰ δίκαια ποιεῖ, ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν ἀδίκων καὶ πονηρῶν ἀπέχεται«. οἷς ἐπιλέγει »καὶ αὐτῆς ἡ ἰσχὺς καὶ τὸ βασίλειον καὶ ἡ ἐξουσία καὶ ἡ μεγαλοσύνη πάντων τῶν αἰώνων«. ζῆν γὰρ εἰπὼν τὴν ἀλήθειαν καὶ νικᾶν καὶ κρατεῖν, ἐμφαντικώτατα παρέστησεν αὐτῆς τὴν ὑπόστασιν. οἷς ἀκολούθως καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ ἀλήθειαν ἑαυτὸν ὀνομάζων τὴν τοῦ Ζοροβάβελ μαρτυρίαν ἐπεσφραγίζετο.

kai zę̄ kai kratei eis ton aiōna tou aiōnos. kai ouk estin parʼ autę̄ labein prosōpa, alla ta dikaia poiei, apo pantōn tōn adikōn kai ponērōn apechetai«. hois epilegei »kai autēs hē ischys kai to basileion kai hē exousia kai hē megalosynē pantōn tōn aiōnōn«. zēn gar eipōn tēn alētheian kai nikan kai kratein, emphantikōtata parestēsen autēs tēn hypostasin. hois akolouthōs kai autos ho sōtēr alētheian heauton onomazōn tēn tou Zorobabel martyrian epesphragizeto.

and lives and prevails for ever and ever. And with her there is no respect of persons, but she does what is just, and keeps away from all the unjust and wicked.” To which he adds, “And hers is the strength and the kingdom and the authority and the majesty of all the ages.” For saying that truth lives and conquers and prevails, he most expressively showed her subsistence. Consistently with this, the Saviour himself, naming himself truth, set his seal on Zerubbabel's testimony.

1.20.78Klostermann

ιθʹ. καὶ ποταμὸν δὲ αὐτὸν ὠνόμασεν ὁ εἰπών »τοῦ ποταμοῦ τὰ ὁρμήματα εὐφραίνουσιν τὴν πόλιν τοῦ θεοῦ«.

ithʹ. kai potamon de auton ōnomasen ho eipōn »tou potamou ta hormēmata euphrainousin tēn polin tou theou«.

(19) And he named him river who said, “The rushings of the river gladden the city of God.”

1.20.79Klostermann

κʹ. ἤδη δὲ καὶ ὄρος προσεῖπεν ὁ φήσας »τὸ ὄρος ὃ ηὐδόκησεν ὁ θεὸς κατοικεῖν ἐν αὐτῷ«. διὸ καὶ παρὰ τῷ Δανιὴλ »ἐξ ὄρους« λίθος τμηθεὶς »ἄνευ χειρῶν« καὶ πάλιν ὁ αὐτὸς ἀποκαθιστάμενος εἰς ὄρος ὑψηλὸν ἑωρᾶτο, τοῦ μὲν ὄρους τὴν προΰπαρξιν τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ σημαίνοντος, τοῦ δὲ λίθου τὴν ἀνθρωπότητα.

kʹ. ēdē de kai oros proseipen ho phēsas »to oros ho ēudokēsen ho theos katoikein en autǭ«. dio kai para tǭ Daniēl »ex orous« lithos tmētheis »aneu cheirōn« kai palin ho autos apokathistamenos eis oros hypsēlon heōrato, tou men orous tēn proÿparxin tēs theotētos autou sēmainontos, tou de lithou tēn anthrōpotēta.

(20) And he called him mountain who said, “the mountain in which God was pleased to dwell.” That is why in Daniel a stone is cut “from a mountain without hands,” and again the same is seen restored into a high mountain, the mountain signifying the pre-existence of his divinity and the stone his humanity.

1.20.80Klostermann

καʹ. καὶ δικαιοσύνην δὲ αὐτὸν ἐκάλουν ὡς ὁ λέγων »τίς ἐξήγειρεν ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν δικαιοσύνην;« 〈κβʹ.〉 καὶ ἥλιον δικαιοσύνης ὡς ὁ εἰπὼν »τοῖς δὲ φοβουμένοις με ἀνατελεῖ ἥλιος δικαιοσύνης, καὶ ἴασις ἐν ταῖς πτέρυξιν αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἄλλος »δύσεται« φησὶν »ὁ ἥλιος ἐπὶ τοὺς προφήτας« »τοὺς πλανῶντας τὸν λαόν μου«· οὐ γὰρ δὴ ταῦτα τῷ αἰσθητῷ ἐφαρμόζοι ἂν ἡλίῳ, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ τῷ ἐνσάρκῳ λόγῳ.

kaʹ. kai dikaiosynēn de auton ekaloun hōs ho legōn »tis exēgeiren apo anatolōn dikaiosynēn?« 〈kbʹ.〉 kai hēlion dikaiosynēs hōs ho eipōn »tois de phoboumenois me anatelei hēlios dikaiosynēs, kai iasis en tais pteryxin autou. kai allos »dysetai« phēsin »ho hēlios epi tous prophētas« »tous planōntas ton laon mou«; ou gar dē tauta tǭ aisthētǭ epharmozoi an hēliǭ, allʼ oude tǭ ensarkǭ logǭ.

(21) And they called him righteousness, as the one who says, “Who raised up righteousness from the east?” (22) And sun of righteousness, as the one who said, “But for those who fear me the sun of righteousness shall rise, with healing in its wings.” And another says, “The sun shall set upon the prophets who lead my people astray.” For these things would not fit the perceptible sun, nor the Word in the flesh either.

1.20.81Klostermann

κγʹ. καὶ σοφίαν δὲ αὐτὸν ὀνομάζει Σολομὼν ἐν Παροιμίαις λέγων »ἡ σοφία ᾠκοδόμησεν ἑαυτῇ οἶκον, καὶ ὑπήρεισεν στύλους ἑπτὰ« καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. καὶ ὅτι προκόσμιος ἦν ἡ σοφία ζῶσα καὶ ὑφεστῶσα, αὐτὸς ἐδίδασκεν ἐκ προσώπου αὐτῆς ταύτας προέμενος τὰς φωνὰς »ἐγὼ ἡ σοφία κατεσκήνωσα βουλήν, καὶ γνῶσιν καὶ ἔννοιαν ἐγὼ ἐπεκαλεσάμην«, εἶθʼ ἑξῆς ἐπιλέγων »διʼ ἐμοῦ 〈βασιλεῖς〉 βασιλεύουσιν καὶ οἱ δυνάσται γράφουσιν δικαιοσύνην, διʼ ἐμοῦ μεγιστᾶνες μεγαλύνονται, καὶ τύραννοι διʼ ἐμοῦ κρατοῦσιν«.

kgʹ. kai sophian de auton onomazei Solomōn en Paroimiais legōn »hē sophia ǭkodomēsen heautę̄ oikon, kai hypēreisen stylous hepta« kai ta hexēs. kai hoti prokosmios ēn hē sophia zōsa kai hyphestōsa, autos edidasken ek prosōpou autēs tautas proemenos tas phōnas »egō hē sophia kateskēnōsa boulēn, kai gnōsin kai ennoian egō epekalesamēn«, eithʼ hexēs epilegōn »diʼ emou 〈basileis〉 basileuousin kai hoi dynastai graphousin dikaiosynēn, diʼ emou megistanes megalynontai, kai tyrannoi diʼ emou kratousin«.

(23) And Solomon names him wisdom in Proverbs, saying, “Wisdom has built herself a house and set up seven pillars,” and so on. And that wisdom was before the world, living and subsisting, he himself taught, uttering these words in her person: “I, Wisdom, have made counsel my dwelling, and I have called knowledge and understanding,” and then adding next, “Through me kings reign, and princes write righteousness; through me great men are magnified, and tyrants through me rule.”

1.20.82Klostermann

κδʹ. ἀλλὰ καὶ ξύλον ζωῆς καὶ κύριον αὐτὸν Σολομὼν ἀπεκάλει λέγων »ξύλον ζωῆς ἐστιν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἀντεχομένοις αὐτῆς, καὶ τοῖς ἐπερειδομένοις ἐπʼ αὐτὴν ὡς ἐπὶ κύριον ἀσφαλής«.

kdʹ. alla kai xylon zōēs kai kyrion auton Solomōn apekalei legōn »xylon zōēs estin pasin tois antechomenois autēs, kai tois epereidomenois epʼ autēn hōs epi kyrion asphalēs«.

(24) Moreover Solomon called him tree of life and Lord, saying, “She is a tree of life to all who hold fast to her, and to those who lean on her as on the Lord she is secure.”

1.20.83Klostermann

κεʹ. καὶ ὁ τοῦ Σολομῶνος δὲ πατὴρ Δαυὶδ ἐν Ψαλμοῖς [ὁμοῦ καὶ] κύριον ὁμοῦ καὶ ἱερέα αὐτὸν ὠνόμαζεν· τοτὲ μὲν λέγων »εἶπεν ὁ κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ μου· καθοῦ ἐκ δεξιῶν μου«, τοτὲ δὲ φάσκων »ὤμοσεν κύριος καὶ οὐ μεταμεληθήσεται· σὺ ἱερεὺς εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα κατὰ τὴν τάξιν Μελχισεδέκ«.

keʹ. kai ho tou Solomōnos de patēr Dauid en Psalmois [homou kai] kyrion homou kai hierea auton ōnomazen; tote men legōn »eipen ho kyrios tǭ kyriǭ mou; kathou ek dexiōn mou«, tote de phaskōn »ōmosen kyrios kai ou metamelēthēsetai; sy hiereus eis ton aiōna kata tēn taxin Melchisedek«.

(25) And Solomon's father David in the Psalms named him at once Lord and priest: at one time saying, “The Lord said to my Lord, Sit at my right hand,” at another, “The Lord has sworn and will not repent: You are a priest for ever according to the order of Melchizedek.”

1.20.84Klostermann

κςʹ. καὶ θεὸν δὲ αὐτὸν οἶδεν ὁμολογεῖν ὁ αὐτὸς φάσκων »ὁ θρόνος σου ὁ θεὸς εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ αἰῶνος, ῥάβδος εὐθύτητος ἡ ῥάβδος τῆς βασιλείας σου. ἠγάπησας δικαιοσύνην καὶ ἐμίσησας ἀνομίαν· διὰ τοῦτο ἔχρισέν σε ὁ θεός, ὁ θεός σου, ἔλαιον ἀγαλλιάσεως παρὰ τοὺς μετόχους σου«. θεὸς γὰρ ἐν τούτοις χριόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ τίς ἂν ἕτερος εἴη ἢ αὐτὸς ὁ διὰ τὸ χρῖσμα τὸ πατρικὸν Χριστὸς ἀνηγορευμένος;

ksʹ. kai theon de auton oiden homologein ho autos phaskōn »ho thronos sou ho theos eis ton aiōna tou aiōnos, rhabdos euthytētos hē rhabdos tēs basileias sou. ēgapēsas dikaiosynēn kai emisēsas anomian; dia touto echrisen se ho theos, ho theos sou, elaion agalliaseōs para tous metochous sou«. theos gar en toutois chriomenos hypo tou theou tis an heteros eiē ē autos ho dia to chrisma to patrikon Christos anēgoreumenos?

(26) And the same knows how to confess him God, saying, “Your throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of uprightness is the sceptre of your kingdom. You loved righteousness and hated lawlessness; therefore God, your God, anointed you with the oil of gladness beyond your companions.” For who else would the God anointed by God here be than he who was proclaimed Christ because of the Father's anointing?

1.20.85Klostermann

κζʹ. ὁ δʼ αὐτὸς οὗτος καὶ ἀγαπητὸς ἦν τοῦ θεοῦ, ὃ δὴ παρίστησιν ἡ τοῦ ψαλμοῦ προγραφὴ περιέχουσα »ᾠδὴ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἀγαπητοῦ«.

kzʹ. ho dʼ autos houtos kai agapētos ēn tou theou, ho dē paristēsin hē tou psalmou prographē periechousa »ǭdē hyper tou agapētou«.

(27) And this same one was also God's beloved, as the title of the psalm shows, which contains “A song for the beloved.”

1.20.86Klostermann

κηʹ. Ἡσαίας δὲ βραχίονα αὐτὸν ἀπεκάλει λέγων »ἀποκαλύψει κύριος τὸν βραχίονα τὸν ἅγιον αὐτοῦ ἐνώπιον πάντων 〈τῶν〉 ἐθνῶν. 〈κθʹ.〉 καὶ Δαυὶδ ὁμοῦ δικαιοσύνην καὶ σωτήριον αὐτὸν ἠπίστατο, διὸ ἔλεγεν »ἐγνώρισεν κύριος τὸ σωτήριον αὐτοῦ, ἐνώπιον τῶν ἐθνῶν ἀπεκάλυψεν τὴν δικαιοσύνην αὐτοῦ«,

kēʹ. Hēsaias de brachiona auton apekalei legōn »apokalypsei kyrios ton brachiona ton hagion autou enōpion pantōn 〈tōn〉 ethnōn. 〈kthʹ.〉 kai Dauid homou dikaiosynēn kai sōtērion auton ēpistato, dio elegen »egnōrisen kyrios to sōtērion autou, enōpion tōn ethnōn apekalypsen tēn dikaiosynēn autou«,

(28) And Isaiah called him arm, saying, “The Lord will reveal his holy arm before all the nations.” (29) And David knew him at once as righteousness and salvation; therefore he said, “The Lord has made known his salvation; before the nations he has revealed his righteousness,”

1.20.87Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν »εὐαγγελίζεσθε ἡμέραν ἐξ ἡμέρας τὸ σωτήριον αὐτοῦ«, καὶ αὖθις »τίς δώσει ἐκ Σιὼν τὸ σωτήριον τοῦ Ἰσραήλ;« καὶ »δεῖξον ἡμῖν, κύριε, τὸ ἔλεός σου, καὶ τὸ σωτήριόν σου δώῃς ἡμῖν«. 〈λ′.〉 καὶ τί με δεῖ καθʼ ἕκαστον ἀναλέγεσθαι, παρὸν τῷ φιλομαθεῖ τὰ τοιαῦτα συνάγειν ἐξ ἁπάσης τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφῆς, διʼ ἧς φαίνονται οἱ τοῦ θεοῦ ἄνθρωποι τῷ θείῳ πνεύματι φωτισθέντες τὴν τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ γνῶσιν, ἀπόρρητον οὖσαν τότε καὶ τὰ πλήθη διαλανθάνουσαν τοῦ Ἰουδαίων λαοῦ. διὸ καὶ διαφόρως αὐτὸν ἐξεφώνουν κεκαλυμμέναις ταῖς ἐπηγορίαις. ἐφυλάττετο γὰρ τῇ αὐτοῦ παρουσίᾳ ἡ χάρις τοῦ κηρύγματος τῆς περὶ αὐτοῦ θεολογίας, ἣν καθʼ ὅλης τῆς οἰκουμένης ἡ αὐτοῦ ἐκκλησία ὥσπερ τι πάλαι κρύφιον καὶ σεσιγημένον μυστήριον παραλαβοῦσα σεμνύνεται.

kai palin »euangelizesthe hēmeran ex hēmeras to sōtērion autou«, kai authis »tis dōsei ek Siōn to sōtērion tou Israēl?« kai »deixon hēmin, kyrie, to eleos sou, kai to sōtērion sou dōę̄s hēmin«. 〈l′.〉 kai ti me dei kathʼ hekaston analegesthai, paron tǭ philomathei ta toiauta synagein ex hapasēs tēs theopneustou graphēs, diʼ hēs phainontai hoi tou theou anthrōpoi tǭ theiǭ pneumati phōtisthentes tēn tou monogenous huiou tou theou gnōsin, aporrēton ousan tote kai ta plēthē dialanthanousan tou Ioudaiōn laou. dio kai diaphorōs auton exephōnoun kekalymmenais tais epēgoriais. ephylatteto gar tę̄ autou parousią hē charis tou kērygmatos tēs peri autou theologias, hēn kathʼ holēs tēs oikoumenēs hē autou ekklēsia hōsper ti palai kryphion kai sesigēmenon mystērion paralabousa semnynetai.

and again, “Proclaim his salvation from day to day,” and again, “Who will give the salvation of Israel out of Zion?” and “Show us, Lord, your mercy, and grant us your salvation.” (30) But why must I collect them one by one, when the lover of learning may gather such things from all inspired Scripture, through which the men of God, enlightened by the divine Spirit, are seen to have had the knowledge of the only-begotten Son of God, which was then secret and hidden from the multitudes of the Jewish people? Therefore they spoke of him variously, with veiled titles. For the grace of the proclamation of the theology about him was kept for his coming, which his church throughout the whole world has received and glories in, like a mystery long hidden and kept silent.

1.20.88Klostermann

τοῦτο γοῦν καὶ ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος διδάσκει λέγων »κατὰ τὴν οἰκονομίαν τοῦ θεοῦ τὴν δοθεῖσάν μοι εἰς ὑμᾶς πληρῶσαι τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ, τὸ μυστήριον τὸ ἀποκεκρυμμένον ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν γενεῶν — νυνὶ δὲ ἐφανερώθη τοῖς ἁγίοις αὐτοῦ, οἷς ἠθέλησεν ὁ θεὸς γνωρίσαι τί τὸ πλοῦτος τῆς δόξης τοῦ μυστηρίου τούτου ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ὅς ἐστιν Χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν, ἡ ἐλπὶς τῆς δόξης«. ὁρᾷς ὅπως μυστήριον ἦν ἀποκεκρυμμένον πρότερον, νυνὶ δὲ φανερωθὲν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ.

touto goun kai ho theios apostolos didaskei legōn »kata tēn oikonomian tou theou tēn dotheisan moi eis hymas plērōsai ton logon tou theou, to mystērion to apokekrymmenon apo tōn aiōnōn kai apo tōn geneōn — nyni de ephanerōthē tois hagiois autou, hois ēthelēsen ho theos gnōrisai ti to ploutos tēs doxēs tou mystēriou toutou en tois ethnesin, hos estin Christos en hymin, hē elpis tēs doxēs«. horąs hopōs mystērion ēn apokekrymmenon proteron, nyni de phanerōthen ho huios tou theou.

The divine apostle teaches this, at any rate, saying: “according to the stewardship of God given to me for you, to fulfil the word of God, the mystery hidden from the ages and from the generations, but now made manifest to his saints, to whom God willed to make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the nations, which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.” You see how the Son of God was a mystery hidden before but now made manifest.

1.20.89Klostermann

διόπερ οἱ μὲν τοῦ θεοῦ προφῆται τῷ προφητικῷ πνεύματι μυστικῶς αὐτὸν ἐθεολόγουν, τὸ δὲ πλῆθος τοῦ Ἰουδαίων ἔθνους ἐν ἀγνοίᾳ ἐτύγχανεν τοῦ κεκρυμμένου μυστηρίου. ὅθεν θεὸν μὲν ἐδιδάσκετο ἕνα εἰδέναι διὰ τὸ τῇ πολυθέῳ πλάνῃ συνεχῶς ὑποσύρεσθαι, πατέρα δὲ ὄντα τὸν θεὸν υἱοῦ τοῦ μονογενοῦς ἠγνόει· τοῦτο γὰρ ἐφυλάττετο τῇ ἐξ ἐθνῶν ἐκκλησίᾳ τὸ μυστήριον,

dioper hoi men tou theou prophētai tǭ prophētikǭ pneumati mystikōs auton etheologoun, to de plēthos tou Ioudaiōn ethnous en agnoią etynchanen tou kekrymmenou mystēriou. hothen theon men edidasketo hena eidenai dia to tę̄ polytheǭ planę̄ synechōs hyposyresthai, patera de onta ton theon huiou tou monogenous ēgnoei; touto gar ephylatteto tę̄ ex ethnōn ekklēsią to mystērion,

Therefore the prophets of God spoke of him as God mystically by the prophetic Spirit, but the multitude of the Jewish nation was in ignorance of the hidden mystery. Hence it was taught to know one God, because it was constantly being drawn into the error of many gods, but did not know that God is Father of an only-begotten Son; for this mystery was kept for the church from the nations,

1.20.90Klostermann

κατʼ ἐξαίρετον χάριν αὐτῇ δεδωρημένον, ἐν αὐτῷ γάρ εἰσιν κατὰ τὸν ἀπόστολον »πάντες οἱ θησαυροὶ τῆς σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως ἀπόκρυφοι«. ἀλλὰ γὰρ διὰ τοσούτων ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγος, ὁ »ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸς τὸν θεόν«. οὐ μόνον λόγος κεκλημένος, ὡς Μάρκελλος οἴεται, ἀπεδείχθη. ἀλλὰ καὶ υἱὸς καὶ μονογενὴς καὶ φῶς καὶ ἄρτος καὶ Ἰησοῦς καὶ Χριστὸς καὶ κύριος καὶ ἀρχιερεὺς καὶ ἀπαύγασμα καὶ χαρακτὴρ καὶ εἰκὼν καὶ πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως καὶ πηγὴ ζωῆς καὶ ἀλήθεια καὶ ποταμὸς καὶ δικαιοσύνη καὶ ἥλιος δικαιοσύνης καὶ σοφία καὶ ξύλον ζωῆς καὶ κύριος καὶ θεὸς καὶ ἀγαπητὸς καὶ ἱερεὺς καὶ βραχίων καὶ δικαιοσύνη καὶ σωτήριον. καὶ πάντα ταῦτα ὢν καὶ προϋπάρχων τῆς σαρκὸς ὠνομάζετο, ὡς αἱ παρατεθεῖσαι γραφαὶ δεδηλώκασιν.

katʼ exaireton charin autę̄ dedōrēmenon, en autǭ gar eisin kata ton apostolon »pantes hoi thēsauroi tēs sophias kai gnōseōs apokryphoi«. alla gar dia tosoutōn ho tou theou logos, ho »en archę̄ pros ton theon«. ou monon logos keklēmenos, hōs Markellos oietai, apedeichthē. alla kai huios kai monogenēs kai phōs kai artos kai Iēsous kai Christos kai kyrios kai archiereus kai apaugasma kai charaktēr kai eikōn kai prōtotokos pasēs ktiseōs kai pēgē zōēs kai alētheia kai potamos kai dikaiosynē kai hēlios dikaiosynēs kai sophia kai xylon zōēs kai kyrios kai theos kai agapētos kai hiereus kai brachiōn kai dikaiosynē kai sōtērion. kai panta tauta ōn kai proÿparchōn tēs sarkos ōnomazeto, hōs hai paratetheisai graphai dedēlōkasin.

given to it by special grace, for in him, according to the apostle, are “all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge hidden.” But through so many testimonies the Word of God, who was “in the beginning with God,” has been shown not to be called Word only, as Marcellus thinks, but also Son and only-begotten and light and bread and Jesus and Christ and Lord and high priest and radiance and imprint and image and firstborn of all creation and fountain of life and truth and river and righteousness and sun of righteousness and wisdom and tree of life and Lord and God and beloved and priest and arm and righteousness and salvation. And being all these and pre-existing the flesh, he was so named, as the Scriptures cited have shown.

1.20.91Klostermann

τίνι τοίνυν λόγῳ ταῦτα πάντα παρεὶς Μάρκελλος ἐπὶ μόνου τοῦ λόγου ἵσταται, οὐ διαβαίνων μὲν καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς λοιπὰς ἐπωνυμίας, μόνον δὲ λόγον αὐτὸν εἶναι φάσκων τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ λόγον σημαντικόν, ποτὲ μὲν ἡσυχάζοντα ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ποτὲ δὲ ἐνεργείᾳ μόνῃ λαλοῦντα [λέγοντα] ἢ πράττοντα, ἢ διὰ τὸ Σαβελλιάζειν ἄντικρυς καὶ μὴ πιστεύειν εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ μηδὲ γνωρίζειν τὸ μυστήριον τὸ προϋπάρχον μὲν πάλαι, μόνῃ δὲ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ φανερωθὲν χάριτος;

tini toinyn logǭ tauta panta pareis Markellos epi monou tou logou histatai, ou diabainōn men kai epi tas loipas epōnymias, monon de logon auton einai phaskōn tou theou kai logon sēmantikon, pote men hēsychazonta en tǭ theǭ, pote de energeią monę̄ lalounta [legonta] ē prattonta, ē dia to Sabelliazein antikrys kai mē pisteuein eis ton huion tou theou mēde gnōrizein to mystērion to proÿparchon men palai, monę̄ de tę̄ ekklēsią tou Christou dia tēs autou phanerōthen charitos?

For what reason, then, does Marcellus, passing over all these, stop at “Word” alone, not going on to the other titles, but saying that he is only God's Word, and a signifying word, sometimes at rest in God, sometimes speaking or acting by activity alone? Is it not because he openly Sabellianizes, and does not believe in the Son of God, nor know the mystery which pre-existed long ago but was made manifest to the church of Christ alone through his grace?

1.20.92Klostermann

εἰ δὲ λέγοι μυστήριον εἶναι ἀγνοούμενον τὸ λόγον ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν θεὸν καὶ χρῆσθαι λόγῳ (τοῦτο γὰρ αὐτῷ Μαρκέλλῳ δοκεῖ τοῦτον γράφοντι τὸν τρόπον τί γὰρ ἕτερον ἦν ἀποκεκρυμμένον μυστήριον 〈ἢ τὸ〉 κατὰ τὸν λόγον; οὕτως δὲ ἦν ἀποκεκρυμμένον ἐν τῷ θεῷ τοῦτο πρότερον τὸ μυστήριον, ὥστε μηδένα τοῦ προτέρου λαοῦ σαφῶς τὰ κατὰ τὸν λόγον εἰδέναι) — εἰ δὴ οὖν τοῦτο λέγοι, μανθανέτω ὅτι καὶ πᾶς Ἰουδαίων τῶν τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ μὴ ἐπεγνωκότων ὁμολογήσειεν ἂν τὸν λόγον ἔχειν τὸν θεὸν καὶ μὴ εἶναι ἄλογον.

ei de legoi mystērion einai agnooumenon to logon echein en heautǭ ton theon kai chrēsthai logǭ (touto gar autǭ Markellǭ dokei touton graphonti ton tropon ti gar heteron ēn apokekrymmenon mystērion 〈ē to〉 kata ton logon? houtōs de ēn apokekrymmenon en tǭ theǭ touto proteron to mystērion, hōste mēdena tou proterou laou saphōs ta kata ton logon eidenai) — ei dē oun touto legoi, manthanetō hoti kai pas Ioudaiōn tōn ton Christon tou theou mē epegnōkotōn homologēseien an ton logon echein ton theon kai mē einai alogon.

And if he should say that the unknown mystery is that God has a word in himself and uses a word (for this is what Marcellus himself thinks, writing in this way: “For what else was the hidden mystery than the mystery concerning the Word? This mystery was formerly so hidden in God that no one of the former people clearly knew the things concerning the Word”) — if, then, he should say this, let him learn that every Jew who has not recognized the Christ of God would confess that God has a word and is not without reason.

1.20.93Klostermann

τοῦτο δὲ καὶ Σαβέλλιος αὐτὸς καὶ πᾶς Ἕλλην τε καὶ βάρβαρος, ὁ θεὸν εἶναι ὑφιστάμενος, ἀναμφιλέκτως φήσαι ἄν· ἅμα γὰρ τῷ θεὸν εἰπεῖν, καὶ σοφὸν αὐτὸν νοεῖ καὶ λογικὸν καὶ δυνατὸν καὶ δίκαιον καὶ ἀγαθόν. ποῖον οὖν μυστήριον ἦν ἀποκεκρυμμένον τὸ τοῖς πᾶσιν ὁμολογούμενον; τίς γὰρ οὐκ ἂν εἴποι ἐν τῷ θεῷ σοφίαν εἶναι καὶ δύναμιν καὶ ζωὴν καὶ φῶς καὶ ἀλήθειαν καὶ δικαιοσύνην καὶ λόγον καὶ πᾶν ὅ τι καλὸν καὶ ἀγαθόν; μᾶλλον δὲ αὐτὸν εἶναι πάντα ταῦτα καὶ εἴ τι τούτων ἀνώτερόν τε καὶ κρεῖττον καὶ ἡμῖν ἄγνωστον· ταῦτα γὰρ αὐτοδίδακτος φύσις ὁμολογεῖν περὶ τοῦ θεοῦ πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐξαναγκάζει. ἔνθεν καὶ τὸν υἱὸν διδασκόμεθα πάντα ταῦτα εἶναι,

touto de kai Sabellios autos kai pas Hellēn te kai barbaros, ho theon einai hyphistamenos, anamphilektōs phēsai an; hama gar tǭ theon eipein, kai sophon auton noei kai logikon kai dynaton kai dikaion kai agathon. poion oun mystērion ēn apokekrymmenon to tois pasin homologoumenon? tis gar ouk an eipoi en tǭ theǭ sophian einai kai dynamin kai zōēn kai phōs kai alētheian kai dikaiosynēn kai logon kai pan ho ti kalon kai agathon? mallon de auton einai panta tauta kai ei ti toutōn anōteron te kai kreitton kai hēmin agnōston; tauta gar autodidaktos physis homologein peri tou theou panta anthrōpon exanankazei. enthen kai ton huion didaskometha panta tauta einai,

Sabellius himself too, and every Greek and barbarian who holds that God exists, would say this without dispute; for in saying “God” one at once understands him as wise and rational and powerful and just and good. What hidden mystery, then, was this which is confessed by all? For who would not say that in God there is wisdom and power and life and light and truth and righteousness and word and everything fine and good? Or rather that he is all these, and whatever is higher and better than these and unknown to us; for self-taught nature compels every man to confess this about God. Hence we are taught that the Son too is all these,

1.20.94Klostermann

ἅτε μονογενῆ υἱὸν καὶ κληρονόμον ὄντα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ πάντʼ ἔχοντα ὅσα καὶ ὁ πατήρ. διὸ ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ λέλεκται καὶ εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ κατὰ τὸν θεῖον ἀπόστολον φήσαντα »ὃς ἐν μορφῇ θεοῦ ὑπάρχων οὐχ ἁρπαγμὸν ἡγήσατο εἶναι ἴσα θεῷ«, καὶ πάλιν »ὅς ἐστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ«.

hate monogenē huion kai klēronomon onta tou patros kai pantʼ echonta hosa kai ho patēr. dio en morphę̄ theou lelektai kai eikōn tou theou kata ton theion apostolon phēsanta »hos en morphę̄ theou hyparchōn ouch harpagmon hēgēsato einai isa theǭ«, kai palin »hos estin eikōn tou theou«.

inasmuch as he is the only-begotten Son and heir of the Father and has all that the Father has. Therefore he is said to be in the form of God and image of God, according to the divine apostle, who said, “who, being in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped,” and again, “who is the image of God.”

1.20.95Klostermann

οὐκ ἄρα τὸ λογικὸν εἶναι τὸν θεὸν τοῦτο ἦν »τὸ μυστήριον τὸ ἀποκεκρυμμένον ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν γενεῶν«, οὐδὲ τοῦτο »νῦν ἐφανερώθη« τὸ φυσικαῖς ἐννοίαις πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις ἐγνωσμένον· ἀλλὰ γὰρ ποῖον εἰ ἔροιτό τις, ἀποκρίνεται ὁ ἀπόστολος, »νυνὶ δὲ ἐφανερώθη« λέγων »τοῖς ἁγίοις αὐτοῦ, οἷς ἠθέλησεν ὁ θεὸς γνωρίσαι τί τὸ πλοῦτος τῆς δόξης τοῦ μυστηρίου τούτου ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, ὅς ἐστιν Χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν«.

ouk ara to logikon einai ton theon touto ēn »to mystērion to apokekrymmenon apo tōn aiōnōn kai apo tōn geneōn«, oude touto »nyn ephanerōthē« to physikais ennoiais pasin anthrōpois egnōsmenon; alla gar poion ei eroito tis, apokrinetai ho apostolos, »nyni de ephanerōthē« legōn »tois hagiois autou, hois ēthelēsen ho theos gnōrisai ti to ploutos tēs doxēs tou mystēriou toutou en tois ethnesin, hos estin Christos en hymin«.

So it was not this, that God is rational, that was “the mystery hidden from the ages and from the generations,” nor was what is known to all men by natural notions what “has now been made manifest.” But if anyone asks what it was, the apostle answers, saying, “but now it has been made manifest to his saints, to whom God willed to make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the nations, which is Christ in you.”

1.20.96Klostermann

Χριστὸς οὖν ἦν τὸ μυστήριον, δῆλον δʼ ὅτι υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. διὸ μυστικῶς πρότερον οἱ τοῦ θεοῦ προφῆται διαφόροις αὐτὸν ἐδόξαζον ἐπηγορίαις, τὸ ἀπόρρητον ἀποκρύπτοντες καὶ τῇ αὐτοῦ χάριτι τὴν εἰς πάντας ἀποκάλυψιν αὐτοῦ ταμιευόμενοι. ὅτε τοίνυν μετὰ τοσαύτας τῶν γραφῶν μαρτυρίας διισχυρίζεται Μάρκελλος τὸν ἐν ἀρχῇ λόγον πρὶν ἢ τὴν σάρκα ἀναλαβεῖν μηδὲν ἕτερον εἶναι ἢ λόγον καὶ μηδʼ ἑτέρῳ χρηματίσαι ὀνόματι, τότε δὲ διαφόρων ἐπηγοριῶν τετυχηκέναι ὅτε »ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο«, πρὸ τούτου μηδὲν ἕτερον ὄντα ἢ λόγον, πῶς οὐκ ἀμαθὴς καὶ ἀσύνετος τῶν θείων ἐλέγχοιτʼ ἂν ἀναγνωσμάτων; ἀλλὰ γὰρ τούτου συστάντος, φέρε λοιπόν, ὥσπερ ἀναβεβιωκότα τὸν νέον Σαβέλλιον ἐποπτεύσωμεν.

Christos oun ēn to mystērion, dēlon dʼ hoti huios tou theou. dio mystikōs proteron hoi tou theou prophētai diaphorois auton edoxazon epēgoriais, to aporrēton apokryptontes kai tę̄ autou chariti tēn eis pantas apokalypsin autou tamieuomenoi. hote toinyn meta tosautas tōn graphōn martyrias diischyrizetai Markellos ton en archę̄ logon prin ē tēn sarka analabein mēden heteron einai ē logon kai mēdʼ heterǭ chrēmatisai onomati, tote de diaphorōn epēgoriōn tetychēkenai hote »ho logos sarx egeneto«, pro toutou mēden heteron onta ē logon, pōs ouk amathēs kai asynetos tōn theiōn elenchoitʼ an anagnōsmatōn? alla gar toutou systantos, phere loipon, hōsper anabebiōkota ton neon Sabellion epopteusōmen.

So Christ was the mystery, clearly the Son of God. Therefore the prophets of God formerly glorified him mystically with various titles, hiding what was secret and reserving its revelation to all for his grace. When, then, after so many testimonies of Scripture, Marcellus insists that the Word in the beginning, before taking the flesh, was nothing other than Word and was called by no other name, but obtained different titles when “the Word became flesh,” being nothing other than Word before that, how would he not be convicted as ignorant and without understanding of the divine readings? But now that this is established, come, let us look at the new Sabellius as if come back to life.

preface 2, chapter 1

2.1.1Klostermann

Μετὰ τὰς παρατεθείσας τῶν θείων ἀναγνωσμάτων μαρτυρίας, διʼ ὧν ὅτι μὴ μόνον λόγος ὠνόμαστο πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ παρέστη (ὥσπερ οὖν ἐδόκει Μαρκέλλῳ) ἀλλὰ καὶ μυρία ἕτερα, φέρε δὴ λοιπὸν τὸ Σαβελλίου εἴδωλον ὥσπερ ἀπὸ γῆς ἀνακύψαν ἐποπτεύσωμεν. ἐτόλμησεν 〈οὖν〉 εἰπεῖν αὐτὸν τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων θεόν, τὸν πατέρα τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, γεγεννῆσθαι ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας παρθένου καὶ αὐτὸν πεπονθέναι, τοῦτον γράψας τὸν τρόπον τί τοίνυν ἦν τὸ κατελθὸν πρὸ τοῦ ἐνανθρωπῆσαι; πάντως πού φησιν· πνεῦμα. εἰ γάρ τι παρὰ τοῦτο λέγειν ἐθέλοι, οὐ συγχωρήσει αὐτῷ ὁ πρὸς τὴν παρθένον εἰρηκὼς ἄγγελος »πνεῦμα ἅγιον ἐπελεύσεται ἐπὶ σέ«. εἰ δὲ πνεῦμα εἶναι φήσει, ἀκουέτω τοῦ σωτῆρος λέγοντος »πνεῦμα ὁ θεός«.

Meta tas paratetheisas tōn theiōn anagnōsmatōn martyrias, diʼ hōn hoti mē monon logos ōnomasto pro tēs ensarkou parousias ho huios tou theou parestē (hōsper oun edokei Markellǭ) alla kai myria hetera, phere dē loipon to Sabelliou eidōlon hōsper apo gēs anakypsan epopteusōmen. etolmēsen 〈oun〉 eipein auton ton epi pantōn theon, ton patera tou kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou, gegennēsthai ek tēs hagias parthenou kai auton peponthenai, touton grapsas ton tropon ti toinyn ēn to katelthon pro tou enanthrōpēsai? pantōs pou phēsin; pneuma. ei gar ti para touto legein etheloi, ou synchōrēsei autǭ ho pros tēn parthenon eirēkōs angelos »pneuma hagion epeleusetai epi se«. ei de pneuma einai phēsei, akouetō tou sōtēros legontos »pneuma ho theos«.

After the testimonies of the divine readings set out above, by which it was established that before the coming in the flesh the Son of God was named not only Word (as Marcellus thought) but countless other things too, come now, let us look at the idol of Sabellius rising up as from the earth. He dared to say that the God over all himself, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, was born from the holy Virgin and himself suffered, writing in this way: “What, then, was this that came down before becoming man? Surely, he says, spirit. For if he wished to say anything besides this, the angel who said to the Virgin, ‘The Holy Spirit will come upon you,’ will not allow him. And if he says it is spirit, let him hear the Saviour saying, ‘God is spirit.’”

2.1.2Klostermann

διὰ τούτων τὸν τῶν ὅλων θεόν, περὶ οὗ ὁ σωτὴρ καὶ κύριος ἡμῶν ἐδίδαξεν εἰπὼν »πνεῦμα ὁ θεός, καὶ τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας αὐτὸν ἐν πνεύματι καὶ ἀληθείᾳ δεῖ προσκυνεῖν«, τὸ ἐπελθὸν τῇ παρθένῳ πνεῦμα εἶναι ἔφη, ἄντικρυς τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἀνανεούμενος.

dia toutōn ton tōn holōn theon, peri hou ho sōtēr kai kyrios hēmōn edidaxen eipōn »pneuma ho theos, kai tous proskynountas auton en pneumati kai alētheią dei proskynein«, to epelthon tę̄ parthenǭ pneuma einai ephē, antikrys ton Sabellion ananeoumenos.

By this he said that the spirit that came upon the Virgin is the God of all, about whom our Saviour and Lord taught, saying, “God is spirit, and those who worship him must worship in spirit and truth,” openly renewing Sabellius.

2.1.3Klostermann

καὶ προϊὼν ἑξῆς, Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτου περὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ σωτῆρος σαφῶς εἰρηκότος »μετὰ ταῦτα ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ὤφθη, καὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις συνανεστράφη«, ἐπὶ τὸν πατέρα ἀναφέρει τὸ λόγιον φάσκων αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν ἀλλʼ ἔοικεν ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ὁ πατὴρ εἶναι, κἂν Ἀστερίῳ μὴ δοκῇ καὶ τοῖς ταὐτὰ ἐκείνῳ φρονοῦσιν.

kai proïōn hexēs, Hieremiou tou prophētou peri tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou sōtēros saphōs eirēkotos »meta tauta epi tēs gēs ōphthē, kai tois anthrōpois synanestraphē«, epi ton patera anapherei to logion phaskōn autois rhēmasin allʼ eoiken en tǭ logǭ ho patēr einai, kan Asteriǭ mē dokę̄ kai tois tauta ekeinǭ phronousin.

And going on next, when the prophet Jeremiah had clearly said about the Saviour's becoming man, “After this he was seen on earth and lived among men,” he refers the saying to the Father, saying in these very words: “But it seems that the Father is in the Word, even if Asterius and those who think the same as he do not think so.”

2.1.4Klostermann

καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ πάθους δὲ τοῦ σωτῆρος ταὐτὸν ποιεῖ. παραθεὶς γὰρ ἀπὸ τῶν Ἱερεμίου Θρήνων τὸ »πνεῦμα προσώπου ἡμῶν Χριστὸς κύριος συνελήφθη ἐν ταῖς διαφθοραῖς αὐτῶν«, ἐπιλέγει κἀνταῦθα ὁμοίως ὁ προφήτης περὶ τοῦ τὴν ἡμετέραν ἀνειληφότος σάρκα λόγου διαλέγεται, καὶ ἐπιφέρει λέγων πνεῦμα σκιᾶς ποιητικὸν οὐκ ἄν ποτε γένοιτο. πνεῦμα δὲ ὅτι αὐτὸς ὁ θεός, ὁ σωτὴρ ἔφη »πνεῦμα ὁ θεός«. ὅτι δὲ ὁ θεὸς φῶς ἐστιν, αὐτὸς διδάσκει ἡμᾶς »ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ φῶς« λέγων. θεωρεῖς ὅπως τὰ περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος λελεγμένα ἐπὶ τὴν θεότητα τοῦ πατρὸς μεταφέρει.

kai epi tou pathous de tou sōtēros tauton poiei. paratheis gar apo tōn Hieremiou Thrēnōn to »pneuma prosōpou hēmōn Christos kyrios synelēphthē en tais diaphthorais autōn«, epilegei kantautha homoiōs ho prophētēs peri tou tēn hēmeteran aneilēphotos sarka logou dialegetai, kai epipherei legōn pneuma skias poiētikon ouk an pote genoito. pneuma de hoti autos ho theos, ho sōtēr ephē »pneuma ho theos«. hoti de ho theos phōs estin, autos didaskei hēmas »egō eimi to phōs« legōn. theōreis hopōs ta peri tou sōtēros lelegmena epi tēn theotēta tou patros metapherei.

And he does the same with the Saviour's passion. For having set out from Jeremiah's Lamentations “The spirit of our face, Christ the Lord, was taken in their corruptions,” he adds: “Here too the prophet likewise speaks of the Word who assumed our flesh”; and he goes on, saying: “Spirit could never be productive of a shadow. And that God himself is spirit, the Saviour said, ‘God is spirit.’ And that God is light, he himself teaches us, saying, ‘I am the light.’” You see how he transfers what was said about the Saviour to the Father's divinity.

2.1.5Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν ἀναιρεῖ τὴν ὑπόστασιν τοῦ υἱοῦ γυμνῇ τῇ κεφαλῇ πρὸ τῆς τῶν γεννητῶν δημιουργίας μηδὲν ἕτερον εἶναι πλὴν τοῦ θεοῦ μόνου ἀποφαινόμενος· γράφει δʼ οὖν ὧδε κατὰ λέξιν τὴν δοθεῖσαν αὐτῷ ἐξουσίαν Ἀστέριος δόξαν ὀνομάζει, καὶ οὐ δόξαν μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ προκόσμιον δόξαν, οὐκ ἐννοῶν ὅτι μήπω τοῦ κόσμου γεγονότος οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν πλὴν θεοῦ μόνου. καὶ αὖθις τὸ αὐτὸ βεβαιοῖ λέγων οὐρανὸς καὶ γῆ καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ὄντα ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγένηται· εἰ τοίνυν τοῦτο πιστεύοι, ἀνάγκη αὐτὸν κἀκεῖνο συνομολογεῖν ὅτι πλὴν θεοῦ οὐδὲν ἕτερον 〈ἦν〉.

kai palin anairei tēn hypostasin tou huiou gymnę̄ tę̄ kephalę̄ pro tēs tōn gennētōn dēmiourgias mēden heteron einai plēn tou theou monou apophainomenos; graphei dʼ oun hōde kata lexin tēn dotheisan autǭ exousian Asterios doxan onomazei, kai ou doxan monon alla kai prokosmion doxan, ouk ennoōn hoti mēpō tou kosmou gegonotos ouden heteron ēn plēn theou monou. kai authis to auto bebaioi legōn ouranos kai gē kai panta ta en ouranois kai epi tēs gēs onta hypo tou theou gegenētai; ei toinyn touto pisteuoi, anankē auton kakeino synomologein hoti plēn theou ouden heteron 〈ēn〉.

And again he abolishes the hypostasis of the Son bareheaded, declaring that before the making of begotten things there was nothing else but God alone. He writes thus word for word: “Asterius names the authority given to him glory, and not only glory but glory before the world, not considering that when the world had not yet come into being there was nothing else but God alone.” And again he confirms the same, saying: “Heaven and earth and all things in the heavens and on earth came into being by God; if, then, he believes this, he must also agree that besides God there was nothing else.”

preface 2, chapter 2

2.2.1Klostermann

ὁρᾷς Ἰουδαῖον ἄντικρυς τὸν μονογενῆ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ, »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα« γέγονεν, ἀρνούμενον. εἰ γὰρ πλὴν θεοῦ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου γενέσεως, οὐκ ἦν ἄρα ὁ υἱός· καὶ πῶς »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«; ὁ μὲν οὖν Ἰουδαῖος, ὁ τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρνούμενος, πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου γενέσεως οὐδὲν οἶδεν πλὴν θεοῦ μόνου, συμμαρτυροῦντος αὐτῷ Μαρκέλλου· ἡ δὲ Χριστοῦ ἐκκλησία σὺν παρρησίᾳ πάσῃ σεμνύνεται λέγουσα »ἡμῖν εἷς θεὸς ὁ πατήρ, ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα, καὶ εἷς κύριος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός,

horąs Ioudaion antikrys ton monogenē huion tou theou, »diʼ hou ta panta« gegonen, arnoumenon. ei gar plēn theou ouden heteron ēn pro tēs tou kosmou geneseōs, ouk ēn ara ho huios; kai pōs »panta diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«? ho men oun Ioudaios, ho ton Christon tou theou arnoumenos, pro tēs tou kosmou geneseōs ouden oiden plēn theou monou, symmartyrountos autǭ Markellou; hē de Christou ekklēsia syn parrēsią pasę̄ semnynetai legousa »hēmin heis theos ho patēr, ex hou ta panta, kai heis kyrios Iēsous Christos,

You see a Jew openly denying the only-begotten Son of God, “through whom all things” came into being. For if there was nothing else but God before the coming into being of the world, then the Son did not exist; and how “did all things come into being through him, and without him nothing came into being”? So the Jew, who denies the Christ of God, knows nothing before the coming into being of the world but God alone, with Marcellus testifying with him; but the church of Christ glories with all boldness, saying, “For us there is one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and one Lord Jesus Christ,

2.2.2Klostermann

διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«. ἐπὰν δὲ λέγῃ »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«, οἶδεν αὐτὸν πρὸ πάντων· ὥστε πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου γενέσεως ὁ λέγων οὐδὲν ἕτερον εἶναι πλὴν θεοῦ μόνου τῆς ἀληθείας καταψεύδεται. σὺν γὰρ τῷ μόνῳ θεῷ καὶ ὁ μονογενὴς αὐτοῦ υἱὸς ἦν πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου συστάσεως. καὶ τῷ πατρὶ συνῆν. τοῦτο γὰρ ἐδίδαξεν αὐτὴν καὶ ὁ εἰπὼν »ἐπʼ ἐσχάτου τῶν ἡμερῶν τούτων ἐλάλησεν ἡμῖν ἐν υἱῷ, ὃν ἔθηκεν κληρονόμον πάντων, διʼ οὗ καὶ ἐποίησεν τοὺς αἰῶνας«.

diʼ hou ta panta«. epan de legę̄ »diʼ hou ta panta«, oiden auton pro pantōn; hōste pro tēs tou kosmou geneseōs ho legōn ouden heteron einai plēn theou monou tēs alētheias katapseudetai. syn gar tǭ monǭ theǭ kai ho monogenēs autou huios ēn pro tēs tou kosmou systaseōs. kai tǭ patri synēn. touto gar edidaxen autēn kai ho eipōn »epʼ eschatou tōn hēmerōn toutōn elalēsen hēmin en huiǭ, hon ethēken klēronomon pantōn, diʼ hou kai epoiēsen tous aiōnas«.

through whom are all things.” And when it says “through whom are all things,” it knows him to be before all things; so that the one who says that before the coming into being of the world there was nothing else but God alone lies against the truth. For with the only God his only-begotten Son also existed before the founding of the world, and was with the Father. For this the one also taught it who said, “In the last of these days he has spoken to us in a Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, through whom also he made the ages.”

2.2.3Klostermann

καὶ ἐν Παροιμίαις διὰ Σολομῶνος αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς περὶ ἑαυτοῦ διδάσκει λέγων »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«. ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸς »ἦν τὸ φῶς, τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον«, ἐπειδὴ »ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«. εἰ δὲ »ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«, δῆλον ὡς προϋπῆρχεν τοῦ κόσμου.

kai en Paroimiais dia Solomōnos autos ho huios peri heautou didaskei legōn »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«. alla kai autos »ēn to phōs, to phōtizon panta anthrōpon erchomenon eis ton kosmon«, epeidē »en tǭ kosmǭ ēn, kai ho kosmos diʼ autou egeneto«. ei de »ho kosmos diʼ autou egeneto«, dēlon hōs proÿpērchen tou kosmou.

And in Proverbs, through Solomon, the Son himself teaches about himself, saying, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.” Moreover he “was the light that enlightens every man coming into the world,” since “he was in the world, and the world came into being through him.” And if “the world came into being through him,” clearly he pre-existed the world.

2.2.4Klostermann

οὐκ ἄρα μόνος ἦν ὁ θεὸς πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου συστάσεως, συνῆν δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ μονογενὴς αὐτοῦ υἱός. εἰς ὃν ἀφορῶν ὁ πατὴρ ἔχαιρεν, ὡς διδάσκει αὐτὸς ὢν ἡ σοφία, λέγων ἐν Παροιμίαις »ἐγὼ ἤμην ᾗ προσέχαιρεν καθʼ ἡμέραν«. καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ υἱὸς ταῖς πατρικαῖς ἐννοίαις ἐνατενίζων εὐφροσύνης ἐπληροῦτο, διό φησιν »ηὐφραινόμην δὲ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ ἐν παντὶ καιρῷ«. ταῦτα μὲν ἡ Χριστοῦ ἐκκλησία τὰ εὐσεβῆ καὶ θεῖα μυστήρια παραλαβοῦσα φυλάττει. ὁ δὲ λέγων μήπω τοῦ κόσμου γεγονότος μηδὲν ἕτερον εἶναι πλὴν θεοῦ μόνου

ouk ara monos ēn ho theos pro tēs tou kosmou systaseōs, synēn de autǭ ho monogenēs autou huios. eis hon aphorōn ho patēr echairen, hōs didaskei autos ōn hē sophia, legōn en Paroimiais »egō ēmēn hę̄ prosechairen kathʼ hēmeran«. kai autos de ho huios tais patrikais ennoiais enatenizōn euphrosynēs eplērouto, dio phēsin »ēuphrainomēn de enōpion autou en panti kairǭ«. tauta men hē Christou ekklēsia ta eusebē kai theia mystēria paralabousa phylattei. ho de legōn mēpō tou kosmou gegonotos mēden heteron einai plēn theou monou

So God was not alone before the founding of the world, but his only-begotten Son was with him, looking at whom the Father rejoiced, as he himself, being Wisdom, teaches, saying in Proverbs, “I was the one in whom he rejoiced daily.” And the Son himself, gazing on the Father's thoughts, was filled with gladness; therefore he says, “And I was glad before him at every time.” These pious and divine mysteries the church of Christ has received and guards. But the one who says that when the world had not yet come into being there was nothing else but God alone

2.2.5Klostermann

δυεῖν θάτερον ἑαυτὸν ὄντα παρίστη, ἢ Ἰουδαῖον ἢ Σαβελλι‹αν›όν. ἢ γὰρ αὐτόθεν ἀρνούμενος τὸν υἱόν, θεὸν δὲ μόνον εἰσάγων, Ἰουδαῖος ἔσται τὸν Χριστὸν ἀρνούμενος· ἢ μέχρι λόγου τὴν τοῦ υἱοῦ πρόσρησιν ἀποδεχόμενος, αὐτὸν δʼ εἶναι φάσκων τὸν ἕνα θεόν, υἱὸν ὁμοῦ καὶ πατέρα, τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἀνανεώσεται. εἰ γὰρ πρὸ τοῦ κόσμου οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν πλὴν θεοῦ, ‹ἢ› αὐτὸς ἔσται πατὴρ καὶ υἱὸς ἢ οὐδʼ ἕξει υἱόν.

dyein thateron heauton onta paristē, ē Ioudaion ē Sabelli‹an›on. ē gar autothen arnoumenos ton huion, theon de monon eisagōn, Ioudaios estai ton Christon arnoumenos; ē mechri logou tēn tou huiou prosrēsin apodechomenos, auton dʼ einai phaskōn ton hena theon, huion homou kai patera, ton Sabellion ananeōsetai. ei gar pro tou kosmou ouden heteron ēn plēn theou, ‹ē› autos estai patēr kai huios ē oudʼ hexei huion.

shows himself to be one of two things, either a Jew or a Sabellian. For either, denying the Son outright and bringing in God alone, he will be a Jew denying the Christ; or, accepting the title of Son only in word, but saying that he is the one God, Son and Father at once, he will renew Sabellius. For if before the world there was nothing else but God, either he himself will be Father and Son, or he will not even have a Son.

preface 2, chapter 3

2.3.1Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ἔοικεν Μάρκελλος, τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ θεῷ λόγον, καθʼ ὃν λογικὸς νοεῖται, τοῦτον εἶναι φάσκειν τὸν υἱόν· ὥστε εἶναι αὐτὸν ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα, καὶ αὖ πάλιν αὐτὸν ἑαυτοῦ υἱόν. ἐπάκουσον γοῦν τῶν αὐτοῦ φωνῶν, διʼ ὧν τοῦτον γράφει τὸν τρόπον πρὸ γὰρ τῆς δημιουργίας ἀπάσης ἡσυχία τις ἦν, ὡς εἰκός,

allʼ eoiken Markellos, ton en autǭ tǭ theǭ logon, kathʼ hon logikos noeitai, touton einai phaskein ton huion; hōste einai auton heautou patera, kai au palin auton heautou huion. epakouson goun tōn autou phōnōn, diʼ hōn touton graphei ton tropon pro gar tēs dēmiourgias apasēs hēsychia tis ēn, hōs eikos,

But Marcellus seems to say that the Word in God himself, by which he is understood as rational, is the Son; so that he is his own father and in turn his own son. Hear, at any rate, his words, in which he writes in this way: “For before all creation there was a kind of quiet, as is likely,

2.3.2Klostermann

ὄντος ἐν τῷ θεῷ τοῦ λόγου. εἰ γὰρ ποιητὴν ἁπάντων τὸν θεὸν Ἀστέριος πεπίστευκεν εἶναι, δῆλον ὅτι συνομολογήσει ἡμῖν καὶ αὐτὸς τὸν μὲν ἀεὶ ὑπάρχειν, μηδεπώποτε ἀρχὴν τοῦ εἶναι λαβόντα, τὰ δὲ γεγενῆσθαί τε ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεγενῆσθαι. ὁρᾷς ὅπως τὸν θεὸν ἄναρχον ὑποστησάμενος τὸν λόγον ἐν αὐτῷ ὄντα ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ εἶναι πρὸ τῆς δημιουργίας ἔφη· καὶ προϊὼν ἑξῆς ἐπιλέγει εἰ τοίνυν τοῦτο πιστεύοι, ἀνάγκη αὐτὸν κἀκεῖνο συνομολογεῖν ὅτι πλὴν θεοῦ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν. εἶχεν οὖν τὴν οἰκείαν δόξαν ὁ λόγος, ὢν ἐν τῷ πατρί.

ontos en tǭ theǭ tou logou. ei gar poiētēn hapantōn ton theon Asterios pepisteuken einai, dēlon hoti synomologēsei hēmin kai autos ton men aei hyparchein, mēdepōpote archēn tou einai labonta, ta de gegenēsthai te hypʼ autou kai ex ouk ontōn gegenēsthai. horąs hopōs ton theon anarchon hypostēsamenos ton logon en autǭ onta en hēsychią einai pro tēs dēmiourgias ephē; kai proïōn hexēs epilegei ei toinyn touto pisteuoi, anankē auton kakeino synomologein hoti plēn theou ouden heteron ēn. eichen oun tēn oikeian doxan ho logos, ōn en tǭ patri.

the Word being in God. For if Asterius has believed that God is maker of all things, it is clear that he too will agree with us that God always exists, never having received a beginning of being, and that the others came into being by him and came into being from nothing.” You see how, supposing God to be without beginning, he said that the Word in him was in quiet before creation; and going on next he adds: “If, then, he believes this, he must also agree that besides God there was nothing else. The Word, then, had his own glory, being in the Father.”

2.3.3Klostermann

ἐντεῦθεν εἰκότως καὶ ἀίδιον, τοῦτʼ ἔστιν ἀγένητον, εἶναί φησιν τὸν λόγον, ὧδε γράφων ἀκούεις τοίνυν τῆς συμφωνίας τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, διὰ πολλῶν καὶ διαφόρων προσώπων τῇ τοῦ λόγου μαρτυρούσης ἀιδιότητι; καὶ πάλιν καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἄρχεται μὲν ἀπὸ τῆς ἀιδιότητος τοῦ λόγου, »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« λέγων »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«. τρισὶν ἐπαλλήλοις μαρτυρίαις χρώμενος τὴν ἀιδιότητα τοῦ λόγου δεικνύναι βούλεται.

enteuthen eikotōs kai aidion, toutʼ estin agenēton, einai phēsin ton logon, hōde graphōn akoueis toinyn tēs symphōnias tou hagiou pneumatos, dia pollōn kai diaphorōn prosōpōn tę̄ tou logou martyrousēs aidiotēti? kai palin kai dia touto archetai men apo tēs aidiotētos tou logou, »en archę̄ ēn ho logos« legōn »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos«. trisin epallēlois martyriais chrōmenos tēn aidiotēta tou logou deiknynai bouletai.

Hence, rightly, he also says the Word is eternal, that is, unbegotten, writing thus: “Do you hear, then, the agreement of the Holy Spirit, testifying through many different persons to the eternity of the Word?” And again: “And for this reason he begins from the eternity of the Word, saying, ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.’ Using three successive testimonies, he wants to show the eternity of the Word.”

2.3.4Klostermann

ὅπως δὲ ἡνῶσθαι τῷ θεῷ καὶ συναγέννητον εἶναι αὐτῷ τὸν λόγον ἔφασκεν, πάρεστιν αὐτοῦ ἐπακοῦσαι ὧδέ πη λέγοντος τὴν μὲν κατὰ σάρκα οἰκονομίαν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ διαφέρειν γινώσκομεν, τὴν δὲ κατὰ πνεῦμα ἀιδιότητα ἡνῶσθαι τῷ πατρὶ πεπιστεύκαμεν.

hopōs de hēnōsthai tǭ theǭ kai synagennēton einai autǭ ton logon ephasken, parestin autou epakousai hōde pē legontos tēn men kata sarka oikonomian tǭ anthrōpǭ diapherein ginōskomen, tēn de kata pneuma aidiotēta hēnōsthai tǭ patri pepisteukamen.

And how he said that the Word is united to God and co-unbegotten with him, one can hear him saying something like this: “We know that the dispensation according to the flesh belongs to the man, but we have believed that the eternity according to the spirit is united to the Father.”

preface 2, chapter 4

2.4.1Klostermann

τοῦτον δὴ τὸν τρόπον ἐν τῷ θεῷ δοὺς εἶναι τὸν λόγον, ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν εἶναι αὐτῷ ἑξῆς ἀποφαίνεται κατὰ λέξιν ὧδε γράφων εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἡ τοῦ πνεύματος ἐξέτασις γίγνοιτο μόνη, ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν εἰκότως ἂν ὁ λόγος εἶναι τῷ θεῷ φαίνοιτο· εἰ δὲ ἡ κατὰ σάρκα προσθήκη ἐπὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἐξετάζοιτο, ἐνεργείᾳ ἡ θεότης μόνῃ πλατύνεσθαι δοκεῖ· ὥστε εἰκότως μονὰς ὄντως ἐστὶν ἀδιαίρετος.

touton dē ton tropon en tǭ theǭ dous einai ton logon, hen kai tauton einai autǭ hexēs apophainetai kata lexin hōde graphōn ei men gar hē tou pneumatos exetasis gignoito monē, hen kai tauton eikotōs an ho logos einai tǭ theǭ phainoito; ei de hē kata sarka prosthēkē epi tou sōtēros exetazoito, energeią hē theotēs monę̄ platynesthai dokei; hōste eikotōs monas ontōs estin adiairetos.

Having granted in this way that the Word is in God, he next declares that he is one and the same with him, writing word for word thus: “For if the examination were of the spirit alone, the Word would rightly appear to be one and the same with God; but if the addition according to the flesh in the Saviour were examined, the Godhead seems to be expanded by activity alone; so that it is rightly truly an indivisible monad.”

2.4.2Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν προϊών φησιν οὐ διὰ τὴν ἐν ἅπασιν οὖν λόγοις τε καὶ ἔργοις ἀκριβῆ συμφωνίαν, ὡς Ἀστέριος ἔφη, ὁ σωτὴρ λέγει »ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν«· ἀλλὰ διότι ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν ἢ λόγον θεοῦ ἢ θεὸν τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ μερίζεσθαι λόγου. εἰ δὴ οὖν ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν ἦν ὁ θεὸς καὶ ὁ ἐν αὐτῷ λόγος, ὡς δοκεῖ Μαρκέλλῳ, ὁ ἐν τῇ ἁγίᾳ παρθένῳ γενόμενος καὶ σαρκωθεὶς καὶ ἐνανθρωπήσας καὶ παθὼν τὰ ἀναγεγραμμένα καὶ ἀποθανὼν ὑπὲρ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων θεός· ὃ δὴ τολμήσαντα φάναι τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἀθέοις καὶ βλασφήμοις κατέλεξεν.

kai palin proïōn phēsin ou dia tēn en hapasin oun logois te kai ergois akribē symphōnian, hōs Asterios ephē, ho sōtēr legei »egō kai ho patēr hen esmen«; alla dioti adynaton estin ē logon theou ē theon tou heautou merizesthai logou. ei dē oun hen kai tauton ēn ho theos kai ho en autǭ logos, hōs dokei Markellǭ, ho en tę̄ hagią parthenǭ genomenos kai sarkōtheis kai enanthrōpēsas kai pathōn ta anagegrammena kai apothanōn hyper tōn hamartiōn hēmōn autos ēn ho epi pantōn theos; ho dē tolmēsanta phanai ton Sabellion hē ekklēsia tou theou en atheois kai blasphēmois katelexen.

And again, going on, he says: “So it is not because of the exact agreement in all words and deeds, as Asterius said, that the Saviour says, ‘I and the Father are one,’ but because it is impossible either for the Word of God or for God to be separated from his own Word.” If, then, God and the Word in him were one and the same, as Marcellus thinks, the one who came to be in the holy Virgin and became flesh and became man and suffered what is recorded and died for our sins was himself the God over all; which, when Sabellius dared to say it, the church of God listed him among the godless and blasphemers.

preface 2, chapter 5

2.5.1Klostermann

εἰ δὲ λέγοι Μάρκελλος τὸν λόγον εἶναι τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν σαρκωθέντα, ἀλλʼ ἀχώριστον αὐτὸν ὡρίσατο εἶναι τοῦ θεοῦ μονάδα δοὺς ἀδιαίρετον, καὶ μίαν ὑπόστασιν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ λόγου, ὡς μηδʼ ἕτερον νοεῖν τὸν ἐνανθρωπήσαντα κατʼ αὐτὸν ἢ τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων θεόν. εἰ δὲ μονάς ἐστιν ἀδιαίρετος, ἕν τε καὶ ταὐτὸν ὁ θεὸς καὶ ὁ ἐν αὐτῷ λόγος, καὶ τίνα ἂν εἴποι τις πατέρα, τίνα δὲ υἱόν, ἑνὸς ὄντος τοῦ ὑποκειμένου; οὕτω μὲν δὴ Μάρκελλος υἱοπάτορα τὸν ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἰσάγων τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἀνενέου.

ei de legoi Markellos ton logon einai tou theou ton sarkōthenta, allʼ achōriston auton hōrisato einai tou theou monada dous adiaireton, kai mian hypostasin tou theou kai tou en autǭ logou, hōs mēdʼ heteron noein ton enanthrōpēsanta katʼ auton ē ton epi pantōn theon. ei de monas estin adiairetos, hen te kai tauton ho theos kai ho en autǭ logos, kai tina an eipoi tis patera, tina de huion, henos ontos tou hypokeimenou? houtō men dē Markellos huiopatora ton hena kai ton auton eisagōn ton Sabellion aneneou.

And if Marcellus should say that it was the Word of God that became flesh, yet he defined him as inseparable from God, granting an indivisible monad and one hypostasis of God and the Word in him, so that on his view one must think the one who became man to be no other than the God over all. And if there is an indivisible monad, and God and the Word in him are one and the same, whom could one call Father and whom Son, when the subject is one? So Marcellus, introducing the one and same as Son-Father, renewed Sabellius.

preface 2, chapter 6

2.6.1Klostermann

ἡ δὲ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τὴν μονάδα τὴν ἀδιαίρετον γνωρίζει, μίαν ἀρχὴν ὁμολογοῦσα, τὸν ἕνα καὶ ἀγένητον καὶ ἄναρχον θεόν· καὶ τὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ δὲ γεννηθέντα μονογενῆ υἱόν, ἀκριβῶς ὄντα καὶ ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα, σωτῆρα ἐπιγράφεται, οὐκ ἄναρχον ὄντα οὐδὲ ἀγέννητον, ἵνα μὴ δύο ἀρχὰς καὶ δύο θεοὺς ὑποστήσηται, ἐξ αὐτοῦ δὲ γεννηθέντα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ ἀρχὴν ἔχοντα τὸν γεγεννηκότα.

hē de ekklēsia tou theou kai tēn monada tēn adiaireton gnōrizei, mian archēn homologousa, ton hena kai agenēton kai anarchon theon; kai ton ex autou de gennēthenta monogenē huion, akribōs onta kai zōnta kai hyphestōta, sōtēra epigraphetai, ouk anarchon onta oude agennēton, hina mē dyo archas kai dyo theous hypostēsētai, ex autou de gennēthenta tou patros kai archēn echonta ton gegennēkota.

But the church of God both knows the indivisible monad, confessing one first principle, the one God, unbegotten and without beginning; and it enrols itself under the only-begotten Son begotten from him, truly existing and living and subsisting, as Saviour, who is not without beginning nor unbegotten, so that it may not set up two first principles and two gods, but was begotten from the Father himself and has the one who begot him as his first principle.

2.6.2Klostermann

διὸ πιστεύειν παρείληφεν εἰς ἕνα θεὸν πατέρα παντοκράτορα καὶ εἰς τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, τὸν μονογενῆ τοῦ θεοῦ υἱόν, τῆς ἁγίας ταύτης καὶ μυστικῆς πίστεως τὴν ἐν Χριστῷ παρεχούσης ἀναγέννησιν τοῖς διʼ αὐτῆς φωτιζομένοις. ἀλλὰ τὴν μονάδα φησὶν Μάρκελλος ἐνεργείᾳ πλατύνεσθαι, ‹ὂ› ἐπὶ μὲν σωμάτων χώραν ἔχει, ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς ἀσωμάτου καὶ ἀλέκτου καὶ ἀνεκφράστου οὐσίας οὐκέτι.

dio pisteuein pareilēphen eis hena theon patera pantokratora kai eis ton kyrion hēmōn Iēsoun Christon, ton monogenē tou theou huion, tēs hagias tautēs kai mystikēs pisteōs tēn en Christǭ parechousēs anagennēsin tois diʼ autēs phōtizomenois. alla tēn monada phēsin Markellos energeią platynesthai, ‹o› epi men sōmatōn chōran echei, epi de tēs asōmatou kai alektou kai anekphrastou ousias ouketi.

Therefore it has received the faith in one God, the Father Almighty, and in our Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of God, this holy and mystical faith granting rebirth in Christ to those enlightened through it. But Marcellus says the monad is expanded by activity, which has a place in bodies, but no longer in the bodiless, ineffable and inexpressible substance.

2.6.3Klostermann

οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τῷ ἐνεργεῖν πλατύνεται οὐδʼ ἐν τῷ μὴ ἐνεργεῖν συστέλλεται, οὐδʼ ὅλως ὁμοίως ἀνθρώποις ἐνεργεῖ οὐδʼ ὁμοίως ἀνθρώποις κινεῖται· μονὰς δὲ ὢν ἀδιαίρετος ὁ θεὸς τὸν μονογενῆ αὐτοῦ υἱὸν ἐξ ἑαυτοῦ ἐγέννα, οὐ διαιρούμενος οὐδʼ ἀλλοίωσιν ἢ τροπὴν ἢ ῥοὴν ἢ τι πάθος ὑπομένων.

oude gar en tǭ energein platynetai oudʼ en tǭ mē energein systelletai, oudʼ holōs homoiōs anthrōpois energei oudʼ homoiōs anthrōpois kineitai; monas de ōn adiairetos ho theos ton monogenē autou huion ex heautou egenna, ou diairoumenos oudʼ alloiōsin ē tropēn ē rhoēn ē ti pathos hypomenōn.

For he is not expanded in acting nor contracted in not acting, nor does he act at all like men or move like men; but God, being an indivisible monad, begot his only-begotten Son from himself, not being divided nor undergoing alteration or change or flux or any passion.

2.6.4Klostermann

οὐδὲ γὰρ προστάττων οὐδʼ ἐγκελευόμενος οὐδὲ νομοθετῶν, ὁμοίως ἀνθρώποις γλώττῃ καὶ χείλεσιν λαλῶν, ταῦτα πράττει, οὐδέ γε ἀφορῶν εἰς τὴν τοῦ παντὸς διακόσμησιν ὁμοίως ἡμῖν ὀφθαλμοῖς χρώμενος ἐνατενίζει, ὁπότε καὶ »τὰ μὴ ὄντα« προλαβὼν ἀρρήτῳ καὶ θεϊκῇ δυνάμει ὡς ἤδη ὄντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα θεωρεῖ.

oude gar prostattōn oudʼ enkeleuomenos oude nomothetōn, homoiōs anthrōpois glōttę̄ kai cheilesin lalōn, tauta prattei, oude ge aphorōn eis tēn tou pantos diakosmēsin homoiōs hēmin ophthalmois chrōmenos enatenizei, hopote kai »ta mē onta« prolabōn arrētǭ kai theïkę̄ dynamei hōs ēdē onta kai hyphestōta theōrei.

For when he commands or gives orders or legislates, he does not do these things speaking with tongue and lips like men; nor, looking upon the ordering of the universe, does he gaze using eyes like us, since he foresees by unspeakable and divine power even “the things that are not” as already existing and subsisting.

2.6.5Klostermann

ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ ποιῶν καὶ δημιουργῶν ὁμοίως τοῖς παρʼ ἡμῖν τεχνίταις προϋποκειμένην ὕλην λαβὼν χερσὶν καὶ δακτύλοις τεκταίνεται, ἀρρήτῳ δὲ πάλιν καὶ ἀκαταλήπτῳ δυνάμει ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων εἰς τὸ εἶναι τὴν τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων ὑπεστήσατο οὐσίαν. εἰ δὴ οὖν πάντα λόγοις ἡμῖν ἀρρήτοις καὶ ἀσυλλογίστοις ἐποίει, τί δὴ χρὴ ἀγωνιᾶν, μὴ ὁμοίως τοῖς θνητοῖς ζῴοις πάθος τι περὶ αὐτὸν εἴποιμεν γεγονέναι ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ υἱοῦ γεννήσει, ἣν ὑπὲρ πάντα καὶ πρὸ πάντων ὑπέστη, οὐ κατά τι τῶν τῇ θνητῶν φύσει συνεγνωσμένων, κατὰ δὲ τὸν αὐτῷ μόνῳ γνωριζόμενον τρόπον;

allʼ oude poiōn kai dēmiourgōn homoiōs tois parʼ hēmin technitais proÿpokeimenēn hylēn labōn chersin kai daktylois tektainetai, arrētǭ de palin kai akatalēptǭ dynamei ex ouk ontōn eis to einai tēn tōn genētōn hapantōn hypestēsato ousian. ei dē oun panta logois hēmin arrētois kai asyllogistois epoiei, ti dē chrē agōnian, mē homoiōs tois thnētois zǭois pathos ti peri auton eipoimen gegonenai epi tę̄ tou huiou gennēsei, hēn hyper panta kai pro pantōn hypestē, ou kata ti tōn tę̄ thnētōn physei synegnōsmenōn, kata de ton autǭ monǭ gnōrizomenon tropon?

Nor, in making and fashioning, does he take pre-existing matter like our craftsmen and work it with hands and fingers, but again by unspeakable and incomprehensible power he made the substance of all created things subsist from nothing into being. If, then, he made all things in ways unspeakable and unreckonable to us, why must we be anxious lest we say some passion like that of mortal animals happened to him in the generation of the Son, which he made subsist beyond all and before all, not according to anything known to mortal nature, but in the manner known to him alone?

preface 2, chapter 7

2.7.1Klostermann

ἀλλὰ φοβῇ, ὦ ἄνθρωπε, μὴ δύο ὑποστάσεις ὁμολογήσας δύο ἀρχὰς εἰσαγάγεις καὶ τῆς μοναρχικῆς θεότητος ἐκπέσοις; μάνθανε τοίνυν ὡς ἑνὸς ὄντος ἀνάρχου καὶ ἀγεννήτου θεοῦ τοῦ δὲ υἱοῦ ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεγεννημένου, μία ἔσται ἀρχὴ μοναρχία τε καὶ βασιλεία μία, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ἀρχὴν ἐπιγράφεται τὸν αὐτοῦ πατέρα. »κεφαλὴ γὰρ Χριστοῦ ὁ θεὸς« κατὰ τὸν ἀπόστολον.

alla phobę̄, ō anthrōpe, mē dyo hypostaseis homologēsas dyo archas eisagageis kai tēs monarchikēs theotētos ekpesois? manthane toinyn hōs henos ontos anarchou kai agennētou theou tou de huiou ex autou gegennēmenou, mia estai archē monarchia te kai basileia mia, epei kai autos ho huios archēn epigraphetai ton autou patera. »kephalē gar Christou ho theos« kata ton apostolon.

But are you afraid, man, that by confessing two hypostases you may introduce two first principles and fall away from the monarchic Godhead? Learn, then, that since there is one God without beginning and unbegotten, and the Son is begotten from him, there will be one first principle and one monarchy and kingdom, since the Son himself also enrols his own Father as his first principle. For “the head of Christ is God,” according to the apostle.

2.7.2Klostermann

ἀλλὰ ἀγωνιᾶς, μὴ δύο θεοὺς ἀνάγκη ‹εἴη› παραδέξασθαι τὸν δύο ὑποστάσεις πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ εἶναι ὁμολογοῦντα; ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο γίνωσκε, ὡς ὁ δύο δοὺς ὑποστάσεις πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ οὐκ ἀναγκάζεται δύο πατέρας εἰπεῖν, οὐδὲ δύο υἱούς, ἀλλὰ τὸν μὲν ἕνα πατέρα δώσει, τὸν δὲ ἕτερον υἱόν. κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν οὖν τρόπον, οὐ δύο θεοὺς ἀνάγκη δοῦναι τὸν τὰς δύο ὑποστάσεις τιθέντα.

alla agōnias, mē dyo theous anankē ‹eiē› paradexasthai ton dyo hypostaseis patros kai huiou einai homologounta? alla kai touto ginōske, hōs ho dyo dous hypostaseis patros kai huiou ouk anankazetai dyo pateras eipein, oude dyo huious, alla ton men hena patera dōsei, ton de heteron huion. kata ton auton oun tropon, ou dyo theous anankē dounai ton tas dyo hypostaseis tithenta.

But are you anxious lest the one who confesses that there are two hypostases of Father and Son must accept two gods? Know this too, that the one who grants two hypostases of Father and Son is not compelled to speak of two fathers, or two sons, but will grant that one is Father and the other Son. In the same way, then, the one who sets two hypostases is not compelled to grant two gods.

2.7.3Klostermann

οὐδὲ γὰρ ἰσοτίμους αὐτὰς ὁριζόμεθα οὐδʼ ἄμφω ἀνάρχους καὶ ἀγεννήτους, ἀλλὰ μίαν μὲν τὴν ἀγέννητον καὶ ἄναρχον, θατέραν δὲ γεννητὴν καὶ ἀρχὴν τὸν πατέρα κεκτημένην. διὸ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς καὶ ἑαυτοῦ εἶναι θεὸν τὸν αὐτοῦ πατέρα διδάσκει, ἐν οἷς φησιν »ἀνέρχομαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα μου καὶ πατέρα ὑμῶν καὶ θεόν μου καὶ θεὸν ὑμῶν«.

oude gar isotimous autas horizometha oudʼ amphō anarchous kai agennētous, alla mian men tēn agennēton kai anarchon, thateran de gennētēn kai archēn ton patera kektēmenēn. dio kai autos ho huios kai heautou einai theon ton autou patera didaskei, en hois phēsin »anerchomai pros ton patera mou kai patera hymōn kai theon mou kai theon hymōn«.

For we do not define them as equal in honour, nor both without beginning and unbegotten, but one as unbegotten and without beginning, and the other as begotten and having the Father as its first principle. Therefore the Son himself teaches that his own Father is his God too, where he says, “I am ascending to my Father and your Father, and my God and your God.”

2.7.4Klostermann

ὁ μὲν δὴ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ θεὸς ὢν δείκνυται·

ho men dē theos kai patēr kai autou tou huiou theos ōn deiknytai;

So God the Father is shown to be God of the Son himself too;

2.7.5Klostermann

διὸ δὴ εἷς θεὸς τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ υἱοῦ κηρύττεται. ὁ δὲ υἱός, ὅτε μὲν αὐτὸς παραβάλλεται τῷ πατρί, οὐκέτʼ ἔσται καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ πατρὸς θεός, ἀλλʼ υἱὸς μονογενὴς καὶ ἀγαπητὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ »εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου« καὶ »ἀπαύγασμα« τῆς πατρικῆς δόξης, σέβει τε καὶ προσκυνεῖ καὶ δοξάζει τὸν ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα θεὸν αὐτὸν καὶ ἑαυτοῦ ἐπιγραφόμενος (‹ᾧ› καὶ εὔχεσθαι ἀναγέγραπται, ᾧ καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ, ᾧ καὶ »ὑπήκοος μέχρις θανάτου« γίνεται),

dio dē heis theos tę̄ ekklēsią tou huiou kēryttetai. ho de huios, hote men autos paraballetai tǭ patri, ouketʼ estai kai autou tou patros theos, allʼ huios monogenēs kai agapētos autou kai »eikōn tou theou tou aoratou« kai »apaugasma« tēs patrikēs doxēs, sebei te kai proskynei kai doxazei ton heautou patera theon auton kai heautou epigraphomenos (‹hǭ› kai euchesthai anagegraptai, hǭ kai eucharistei, hǭ kai »hypēkoos mechris thanatou« ginetai),

therefore one God is proclaimed to the church of the Son. And the Son, when he is compared with the Father, will no longer be God of the Father too, but his only-begotten and beloved Son and “image of the invisible God” and “radiance” of the Father's glory; and he reverences and worships and glorifies his own Father, enrolling him as his own God (to whom he is recorded to pray, to whom he gives thanks, to whom he becomes “obedient to death”),

2.7.6Klostermann

ὁμολογεῖ τε ζῆν »διὰ τὸν πατέρα« καὶ μηδὲν δύνασθαι πράττειν ἄνευ τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ μὴ τὸ ἑαυτοῦ θέλημα ποιεῖν ἀλλὰ τὸ τοῦ πατρός. λέγει δʼ οὖν αὐταῖς συλλαβαῖς »ὅτι καταβέβηκα ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ οὐχ ἵνα ποιήσω τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἐμὸν ἀλλὰ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός με«, καὶ αὖθις »οὐ δύναμαι ἐγὼ ποιεῖν ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐδέν· καθὼς ἀκούω κρίνω, καὶ ἡ κρίσις ἡ ἐμὴ δικαία ἐστίν, ὅτι οὐ ζητῶ τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἐμὸν ἀλλὰ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός με«. καὶ ὅτι γε ἕτερος ἦν ὁ πέμψας αὐτὸν παρʼ αὐτὸν παρίστησιν ἑξῆς λέγων »ἐὰν ἐγὼ μαρτυρῶ περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ, ἡ μαρτυρία μου οὐκ ἔστιν ἀληθής·

homologei te zēn »dia ton patera« kai mēden dynasthai prattein aneu tou patros kai mē to heautou thelēma poiein alla to tou patros. legei dʼ oun autais syllabais »hoti katabebēka ek tou ouranou ouch hina poiēsō to thelēma to emon alla to thelēma tou pempsantos me«, kai authis »ou dynamai egō poiein apʼ emautou ouden; kathōs akouō krinō, kai hē krisis hē emē dikaia estin, hoti ou zētō to thelēma to emon alla to thelēma tou pempsantos me«. kai hoti ge heteros ēn ho pempsas auton parʼ auton paristēsin hexēs legōn »ean egō martyrō peri emautou, hē martyria mou ouk estin alēthēs;

and he confesses that he lives “because of the Father,” and can do nothing without the Father, and does not do his own will but the Father's. He says, then, in these very syllables, “For I have come down from heaven not to do my own will but the will of him who sent me,” and again, “I can do nothing of myself; as I hear, I judge, and my judgment is just, because I do not seek my own will but the will of him who sent me.” And that the one who sent him was other than he, he shows next, saying, “If I bear witness about myself, my testimony is not true;

2.7.7Klostermann

ἄλλος ἐστὶν ὁ μαρτυρῶν περὶ ἐμοῦ«. εἶτα μνημονεύσας τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ, τὸν πατέρα μάρτυρα εἶναι αὐτοῦ διδάσκει φάσκων »καὶ ὁ πέμψας με πατήρ, αὐτὸς μεμαρτύρηκεν περὶ ἐμοῦ«, καὶ προστίθησιν »εἰ ἠγαπᾶτέ με, ἐχάρητε ἂν ὅτι πορεύομαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα· ὅτι ὁ πατήρ μου μείζων μού ἐστιν«.

allos estin ho martyrōn peri emou«. eita mnēmoneusas tou baptistou, ton patera martyra einai autou didaskei phaskōn »kai ho pempsas me patēr, autos memartyrēken peri emou«, kai prostithēsin »ei ēgapate me, echarēte an hoti poreuomai pros ton patera; hoti ho patēr mou meizōn mou estin«.

there is another who bears witness about me.” Then, having mentioned the Baptist, he teaches that the Father is his witness, saying, “And the Father who sent me has himself borne witness about me,” and he adds, “If you loved me, you would rejoice that I am going to the Father, because my Father is greater than I.”

2.7.8Klostermann

διʼ ὧν ἁπάντων ἕτερον ἑαυτὸν τοῦ πατρὸς δείκνυσιν. καὶ τὸ ὑπερέχον τῆς δόξης τοῦ πατρὸς παρίστησιν διὰ τοῦ τὸν μὲν ἀπεσταλκέναι λέγειν, ἑαυτὸν δὲ ἀπεστάλθαι καὶ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατεληλυθέναι »οὐχ ἵνα ποιήσῃ τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἀλλὰ τὸ τοῦ πέμψαντος« αὐτόν. καὶ τί ἂν πρὸς ταῦτα φαίη Μάρκελλος, ἀκούων τοῦ κατεληλυθότος ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ταῦτα διδάσκοντος; οὐ γὰρ δήπου καὶ νῦν τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ταῦτα φάσκειν ἐρεῖ· οὐ γὰρ ἡ σάρξ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατελήλυθεν.

diʼ hōn hapantōn heteron heauton tou patros deiknysin. kai to hyperechon tēs doxēs tou patros paristēsin dia tou ton men apestalkenai legein, heauton de apestalthai kai ek tou ouranou katelēlythenai »ouch hina poiēsę̄ to thelēma to heautou alla to tou pempsantos« auton. kai ti an pros tauta phaiē Markellos, akouōn tou katelēlythotos ex ouranou tauta didaskontos? ou gar dēpou kai nyn tēn sarka tou sōtēros tauta phaskein erei; ou gar hē sarx ek tou ouranou katelēlythen.

By all these he shows himself to be other than the Father, and he shows the superiority of the Father's glory by saying that the Father sent and that he himself was sent and came down from heaven “not to do his own will but that of him who sent” him. And what would Marcellus say to this, hearing the one who came down from heaven teaching this? For surely he will not say now that the Saviour's flesh says this; for the flesh did not come down from heaven.

2.7.9Klostermann

τίνα τοίνυν ἐρεῖ τὸν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατεληλυθότα καὶ ταῦτα διδάσκοντα; πότερα τὸν θεὸν αὐτὸν ἢ τὸν τούτῳ συνημμένον λόγον; ἀλλʼ εἰ λέγοι τὸν πατέρα, γυμνῶς ἀνακαλύψας τὸν Σαβέλλιον, αὐτὸς αὐτὸν ὁ σωτὴρ ἐψευσμένον ἀπελέγξει λέγων »καταβέβηκα ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ οὐχ ἵνα ποιήσω τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἐμὸν ἀλλὰ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός με«,

tina toinyn erei ton ek tou ouranou katelēlythota kai tauta didaskonta? potera ton theon auton ē ton toutǭ synēmmenon logon? allʼ ei legoi ton patera, gymnōs anakalypsas ton Sabellion, autos auton ho sōtēr epseusmenon apelenxei legōn »katabebēka ek tou ouranou ouch hina poiēsō to thelēma to emon alla to thelēma tou pempsantos me«,

Whom, then, will he say came down from heaven and taught this? God himself, or the Word joined to him? But if he should say the Father, openly unveiling Sabellius, the Saviour himself will refute him as a liar, saying, “I have come down from heaven not to do my own will but the will of him who sent me,”

2.7.10Klostermann

καὶ »οὐ δύναμαι ἐγὼ ἀπʼ ἐμαυτοῦ ποιεῖν οὐδέν· καθὼς ἀκούω κρίνω«, καὶ »οὐ ζητῶ τὸ θέλημα τὸ ἐμὸν ἀλλὰ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πέμψαντός με«, καὶ »ὁ πατήρ μου μείζων μού ἐστιν«. ταῦτα γὰρ οἴεσθαι τὸν πατέρα φάσκειν ἐσχάτης ἂν εἴη μανίας.

kai »ou dynamai egō apʼ emautou poiein ouden; kathōs akouō krinō«, kai »ou zētō to thelēma to emon alla to thelēma tou pempsantos me«, kai »ho patēr mou meizōn mou estin«. tauta gar oiesthai ton patera phaskein eschatēs an eiē manias.

and “I can do nothing of myself; as I hear, I judge,” and “I do not seek my own will but the will of him who sent me,” and “my Father is greater than I.” For to think that the Father says this would be the height of madness.

2.7.11Klostermann

εἰ δὲ τὸν ἐν τῷ θεῷ συμφυᾶ λόγον καὶ τὴν διάνοιαν αὐτοῦ, καθʼ ἣν λογίζεται καὶ ἔνδον ἐν ἑαυτῷ διανοεῖται, τὰ προκείμενα διεξιέναι φησίν, καὶ πῶς ἂν ἡ ἐνθύμησις τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἡ ἐν αὐτῷ διάνοια καταβέβηκεν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ; πῶς δʼ ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ ᾗ ἀνείληφεν γενομένη ταῦτα διεξῄει; πῶς δʼ ‹ὁ› ἐν τῷ θεῷ λόγος ἐρεῖ καταβεβηκέναι »οὐχ ἵνα ποιήσῃ τὸ θέλημα αὐτοῦ ἀλλὰ τὸ τοῦ πέμψαντος« αὐτόν;

ei de ton en tǭ theǭ symphya logon kai tēn dianoian autou, kathʼ hēn logizetai kai endon en heautǭ dianoeitai, ta prokeimena diexienai phēsin, kai pōs an hē enthymēsis tou theou kai hē en autǭ dianoia katabebēken ek tou ouranou? pōs dʼ en tę̄ sarki hę̄ aneilēphen genomenē tauta diexę̄ei? pōs dʼ ‹ho› en tǭ theǭ logos erei katabebēkenai »ouch hina poiēsę̄ to thelēma autou alla to tou pempsantos« auton?

But if he says that the Word innate in God, and his mind, by which he reasons and thinks within himself, set out the things mentioned, how could God's thought and the mind in him have come down from heaven? How did it, having come to be in the flesh it assumed, set these things out? And how will the Word in God say he came down “not to do his own will but that of him who sent” him?

2.7.12Klostermann

διὰ τούτων μὲν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ πρὸς τὸν πατέρα σέβας ἑαυτοῦ παρίστησιν· ὅτε δὲ τῶν γεννητῶν ἁπάντων καθηγεῖται τῶν διʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενημένων, ὡς ἂν ἀπάντων ὑπάρχων σωτὴρ καὶ κύριος καὶ δημιουργός (»πάντα γὰρ διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«), τηνικαῦτα καὶ θεὸς καὶ δεσπότης καὶ σωτὴρ καὶ βασιλεὺς ἀναγορεύοιτο ἄν.

dia toutōn men ho huios tou theou to pros ton patera sebas heautou paristēsin; hote de tōn gennētōn hapantōn kathēgeitai tōn diʼ autou gegenēmenōn, hōs an apantōn hyparchōn sōtēr kai kyrios kai dēmiourgos (»panta gar diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«), tēnikauta kai theos kai despotēs kai sōtēr kai basileus anagoreuoito an.

By these the Son of God shows his reverence toward the Father; but when he presides over all begotten things that came into being through him, as being Saviour and Lord and Creator of all (“for all things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being”), then he would be proclaimed God and Master and Saviour and King.

2.7.13Klostermann

διὸ καὶ σέβειν καὶ προσκυνεῖν καὶ τιμᾶν αὐτὸν οἷα θεὸν ἡ ἐκκλησία αὐτοῦ δεδίδακται, τοῦτο πράττειν παρʼ αὐτοῦ μαθοῦσα.

dio kai sebein kai proskynein kai timan auton hoia theon hē ekklēsia autou dedidaktai, touto prattein parʼ autou mathousa.

Therefore his church has been taught to reverence and worship and honour him as God, having learned to do this from him.

2.7.14Klostermann

λέγει δʼ οὖν αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ »οὐδὲ γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ κρίνει οὐδένα, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἅπασαν κρίσιν δέδωκεν τῷ υἱῷ, ἵνα πάντες τιμῶσιν τὸν υἱὸν καθὼς τιμῶσιν τὸν πατέρα«. διαρρήδην παρακελευόμενος τιμᾶν αὐτὸν μὴ ὁμοίως τοῖς προφήταις μηδʼ ὁμοίως ἀγγέλοις ἢ ταῖς τούτων διαφερούσαις δυνάμεσιν, ἀλλʼ αὐτῷ τῷ πατρὶ παραπλησίως. τοῦτο γὰρ αὐτὸς ὁ πατὴρ βουληθεὶς »πᾶσαν τὴν κρίσιν δέδωκεν τῷ υἱῷ, ἵνα πάντες τιμῶσιν αὐτὸν καθὼς τιμῶσι τὸν πατέρα«.

legei dʼ oun autos ho sōtēr »oude gar ho patēr krinei oudena, alla tēn hapasan krisin dedōken tǭ huiǭ, hina pantes timōsin ton huion kathōs timōsin ton patera«. diarrēdēn parakeleuomenos timan auton mē homoiōs tois prophētais mēdʼ homoiōs angelois ē tais toutōn diapherousais dynamesin, allʼ autǭ tǭ patri paraplēsiōs. touto gar autos ho patēr boulētheis »pasan tēn krisin dedōken tǭ huiǭ, hina pantes timōsin auton kathōs timōsi ton patera«.

For the Saviour himself says, “For the Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son, so that all may honour the Son as they honour the Father,” expressly commanding that he be honoured not like the prophets, nor like angels or the powers that excel them, but like the Father himself. For the Father himself, wishing this, “has given all judgment to the Son, so that all may honour him as they honour the Father.”

2.7.15Klostermann

ἃ δὴ καὶ Θωμᾶς ὁ Δίδυμος ἀκριβῶς ἐπιστάμενος, ἅτε τοῦ χοροῦ τῶν δώδεκα γεγονὼς μαθητῶν, λαμπροῖς ῥήμασιν καὶ θεὸν αὐτὸν καὶ κύριον ἐπεγράφετο λέγων »ὁ κύριός μου καὶ ὁ θεός μου«. διὸ δὴ καὶ ἡμᾶς προσήκει μόνον τὸν υἱὸν καὶ μηδένα ἕτερον θεϊκῇ τιμῇ σέβειν, καθὼς τιμῶμεν τὸν πατέρα. καὶ ἐν τούτῳ τοῦ πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τιμωμένου·

ha dē kai Thōmas ho Didymos akribōs epistamenos, hate tou chorou tōn dōdeka gegonōs mathētōn, lamprois rhēmasin kai theon auton kai kyrion epegrapheto legōn »ho kyrios mou kai ho theos mou«. dio dē kai hēmas prosēkei monon ton huion kai mēdena heteron theïkę̄ timę̄ sebein, kathōs timōmen ton patera. kai en toutǭ tou patros dia tou huiou timōmenou;

Thomas called Didymus, knowing this exactly, since he was of the choir of the twelve disciples, enrolled him in brilliant words as both God and Lord, saying, “My Lord and my God.” Therefore it is fitting for us too to reverence the Son alone, and no one else, with divine honour, as we honour the Father; and in this the Father is honoured through the Son;

2.7.16Klostermann

ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸ διδάσκει λέγων »ὁ τιμῶν τὸν υἱὸν τιμᾷ τὸν πατέρα τὸν πέμψαντα αὐτόν«. ὥσπερ γὰρ καὶ βασιλέως καταπεμφθεῖσαν εἰκόνα τιμῶντες τὸ πρωτότυπον τῆς εἰκόνος αὐτὸν ἂν τιμήσαιμεν τὸν βασιλέα, τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον ὁ πατὴρ ἂν εἴη διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τιμώμενος, ὡς καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ ὁρώμενος.

ho dē kai auto didaskei legōn »ho timōn ton huion timą ton patera ton pempsanta auton«. hōsper gar kai basileōs katapemphtheisan eikona timōntes to prōtotypon tēs eikonos auton an timēsaimen ton basilea, ton auton tropon ho patēr an eiē dia tou huiou timōmenos, hōs kai diʼ autou horōmenos.

which he himself teaches, saying, “He who honours the Son honours the Father who sent him.” For just as, honouring an image of the king that has been sent out, we would honour the original of the image, the king himself, in the same way the Father would be honoured through the Son, as also seen through him.

2.7.17Klostermann

»ὁ« γὰρ »ἑωρακὼς« τὸν υἱὸν »ἑώρακεν τὸν πατέρα«, τὴν ἀγέννητον θεότητα, οἷα ἐν εἰκόνι καὶ κατόπτρῳ, ἐν τῷ υἱῷ χαρακτηριζομένην ὁρῶν· »ἀπαύγασμα γάρ ἐστιν φωτὸς ἀιδίου, καὶ ἔσοπτρον ἀκηλίδωτον τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ ἐνεργείας, καὶ εἰκὼν τῆς ἀγαθότητος αὐτοῦ«. πάντα δὲ ταῦτα παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς λαβών, ἐξ αὐτοῦ τε καὶ τῆς θεότητος τὴν δόξαν, ὡς ἂν υἱὸς γνήσιος καὶ μονογενής, εἰληφὼς ἔχει. ἀλλʼ οὐ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ παρά τινος εἴληφεν, πάντων δʼ αὐτὸς ὢν ἀρχὴ καὶ πηγὴ καὶ ῥίζα τῶν ἀγαθῶν εἰκότως εἷς καὶ μόνος ἀναγορεύοιτο ἂν θεός.

»ho« gar »heōrakōs« ton huion »heōraken ton patera«, tēn agennēton theotēta, hoia en eikoni kai katoptrǭ, en tǭ huiǭ charaktērizomenēn horōn; »apaugasma gar estin phōtos aidiou, kai esoptron akēlidōton tēs tou theou energeias, kai eikōn tēs agathotētos autou«. panta de tauta para tou patros labōn, ex autou te kai tēs theotētos tēn doxan, hōs an huios gnēsios kai monogenēs, eilēphōs echei. allʼ ou kai ho patēr para tinos eilēphen, pantōn dʼ autos ōn archē kai pēgē kai rhiza tōn agathōn eikotōs heis kai monos anagoreuoito an theos.

For “he who has seen” the Son “has seen the Father,” seeing the unbegotten Godhead portrayed in the Son as in an image and mirror; “for he is a radiance of eternal light, and a spotless mirror of the working of God, and an image of his goodness.” All these things he has received from the Father, and from him he has received and holds the glory of the Godhead too, as a genuine and only-begotten Son. But the Father has not received from anyone; being himself the source and spring and root of all good things, he would rightly be proclaimed the one and only God.

preface 2, chapter 8

2.8.1Klostermann

ἀλλὰ τούτων ἐν ἀγνοίᾳ τυγχάνων Μάρκελλος οὐ βούλεται μὲν ἀληθῶς τὸν υἱὸν ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς γεγεννῆσθαι, ὡς υἱὸν ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα, οἷα δὲ λόγον αὐτὸν σημαντικόν τινος ἢ προστακτικὸν προελθεῖν τοῦ θεοῦ φάσκει. ἄκουε δʼ οὖν ἀκαλύπτως καὶ τοῦτο λέγοντος αὐτοῦ ταῖσδε ταῖς φωναῖς τὸ μὲν οὖν πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων αὐτὸν γεγεννῆσθαι φῆσαι, ἀκολούθως εἰρηκέναι δοκεῖ· γέννημα γὰρ τὸ προελθὸν τοῦ προεμένου γίγνεται πατρός. θάτερον δὲ οὐκέτι ὑγιῶς οὐδʼ εὐσεβῶς αὐτῷ παρείληπται. τὸ γὰρ μὴ λόγον εἶναι φῆσαι τὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ προελθόντα, καὶ τοῦτον εἶναι τὸν τῆς γεννήσεως ἀληθῆ τρόπον, ἀλλʼ ἀληθῶς υἱὸν μόνον, ἔμφασίν τινα τοῖς ἀκούουσιν ἀνθρωπίνης ὄψεως παρέχειν εἴωθεν.

alla toutōn en agnoią tynchanōn Markellos ou bouletai men alēthōs ton huion ek tou patros gegennēsthai, hōs huion zōnta kai hyphestōta, hoia de logon auton sēmantikon tinos ē prostaktikon proelthein tou theou phaskei. akoue dʼ oun akalyptōs kai touto legontos autou taisde tais phōnais to men oun pro tōn aiōnōn auton gegennēsthai phēsai, akolouthōs eirēkenai dokei; gennēma gar to proelthon tou proemenou gignetai patros. thateron de ouketi hygiōs oudʼ eusebōs autǭ pareilēptai. to gar mē logon einai phēsai ton ex autou proelthonta, kai touton einai ton tēs gennēseōs alēthē tropon, allʼ alēthōs huion monon, emphasin tina tois akouousin anthrōpinēs opseōs parechein eiōthen.

But Marcellus, being in ignorance of these things, does not want the Son to have been truly begotten from the Father as a Son living and subsisting, but says that he went forth from God like a word signifying something or commanding. Hear him saying this too without disguise in these words: “To say, then, that he was begotten before the ages seems to have been said consistently; for what goes forth becomes the offspring of the father who sent it forth. But the other point he has taken up neither soundly nor piously. For to say that the one who went forth from him is not Word, and that this is not the true manner of the generation, but only truly Son, usually gives the hearers an impression of a human sight.”

2.8.2Klostermann

εἶθʼ ὅτι μηδὲ γεγέννηται ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ὁ λόγος παριστὰς ὧδε λέγει πρὸς λέξιν ὁ τοίνυν ἱερὸς ἀπόστολος καὶ μαθητὴς τοῦ κυρίου Ἰωάννης ἀιδιότητος αὐτοῦ μνημονεύων ἀληθὴς ἐγίγνετο τοῦ λόγου μάρτυς, »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« ‹λέγων› »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, οὐδὲν γενέσεως ἐνταῦθα μνημονεύων τοῦ λόγου. οὕτω δὴ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρνούμενος, τὸν ἐν τῷ θεῷ λόγον ποτὲ μὲν ἔνδον εἶναι ἐν τῷ θεῷ ἔφασκεν ποτὲ δὲ προϊέναι τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ἄλλοτε πάλιν ἀναδραμεῖσθαι εἰς τὸν θεὸν καὶ ἔσεσθαι ἐν αὐτῷ,

eithʼ hoti mēde gegennētai ek tou patros ho logos paristas hōde legei pros lexin ho toinyn hieros apostolos kai mathētēs tou kyriou Iōannēs aidiotētos autou mnēmoneuōn alēthēs egigneto tou logou martys, »en archę̄ ēn ho logos« ‹legōn› »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos«, ouden geneseōs entautha mnēmoneuōn tou logou. houtō dē ton huion tou theou arnoumenos, ton en tǭ theǭ logon pote men endon einai en tǭ theǭ ephasken pote de proïenai tou theou, kai allote palin anadrameisthai eis ton theon kai esesthai en autǭ,

Then, showing that the Word was not even begotten from the Father, he says word for word: “The holy apostle and disciple of the Lord John, then, mentioning his eternity, became a true witness of the Word, saying, ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God,’ mentioning nothing here of a generation of the Word.” So, denying the Son of God, he said that the Word in God was at one time within God, at another went forth from God, and at another time would run back into God and be in him,

2.8.3Klostermann

ὡς καὶ πρότερον ἦν. ἐπάκουσον δʼ ὅπως ταῦτα λέγει τούτοις τοῖς ῥήμασιν νυνὶ δὲ πιστεύω ταῖς θείαις γραφαῖς, ὅτι εἷς ὁ θεός, καὶ ὁ τούτου λόγος προῆλθεν μὲν τοῦ πατρός, ἵνα πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ γένηται· μετὰ δὲ τὸν καιρὸν τῆς κρίσεως καὶ τὴν τῶν ἁπάντων διόρθωσιν καὶ τὸν ἀφανισμὸν τῆς ἀντικειμένης ἁπάσης ἐνεργείας, »τότε αὐτὸς ὑποταγήσεται τῷ ὑποτάξαντι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα« »θεῷ καὶ πατρί«, ἵνʼ οὕτως ᾖ ἐν τῷ θεῷ ὁ λόγος, ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι. οὐδενὸς γὰρ ὄντος πρότερον ἢ τοῦ θεοῦ μόνου, πάντων δὲ διὰ τοῦ λόγου γίγνεσθαι μελλόντων, προῆλθεν ὁ λόγος δραστικῇ ἐνεργείᾳ, λόγος τοῦ πατρὸς ὤν.

hōs kai proteron ēn. epakouson dʼ hopōs tauta legei toutois tois rhēmasin nyni de pisteuō tais theiais graphais, hoti heis ho theos, kai ho toutou logos proēlthen men tou patros, hina panta diʼ autou genētai; meta de ton kairon tēs kriseōs kai tēn tōn hapantōn diorthōsin kai ton aphanismon tēs antikeimenēs hapasēs energeias, »tote autos hypotagēsetai tǭ hypotaxanti autǭ ta panta« »theǭ kai patri«, hinʼ houtōs ę̄ en tǭ theǭ ho logos, hōsper kai proteron ēn pro tou ton kosmon einai. oudenos gar ontos proteron ē tou theou monou, pantōn de dia tou logou gignesthai mellontōn, proēlthen ho logos drastikę̄ energeią, logos tou patros ōn.

as he was before. Hear how he says this in these words: “But now I believe the divine Scriptures, that God is one, and that his Word came forth from the Father, so that all things might come into being through him; but after the time of the judgment, and the setting right of all things, and the destruction of every opposing activity, ‘then he himself will be subjected to him who subjected all things to him,’ ‘to God and the Father,’ so that thus the Word may be in God, as he was before the world existed. For since nothing existed before but God alone, and all things were going to come into being through the Word, the Word came forth by effective activity, being the Word of the Father.”

2.8.4Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν τὴν αὐτὴν διάνοιαν λευκότερον τίθησιν ὧδε γράφων πρὸ γὰρ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι ἦν ὁ λόγος ἐν τῷ πατρί. ὅτε δὲ ὁ παντοκράτωρ θεὸς πάντα τά τε ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς προέθετο ποιῆσαι, ἐνεργείας ἡ τοῦ κόσμου γένεσις ἐδεῖτο δραστικῆς· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο, μηδενὸς ὄντος ἑτέρου πλὴν θεοῦ (πάντα γὰρ ὁμολογεῖται ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι), τότε ὁ λόγος προελθὼν ἐγίνετο τοῦ κόσμου ποιητής, ὁ καὶ πρότερον ἔνδον νοητῶς ἑτοιμάζων αὐτόν.

kai palin tēn autēn dianoian leukoteron tithēsin hōde graphōn pro gar tou ton kosmon einai ēn ho logos en tǭ patri. hote de ho pantokratōr theos panta ta te en ouranois kai epi gēs proetheto poiēsai, energeias hē tou kosmou genesis edeito drastikēs; kai dia touto, mēdenos ontos heterou plēn theou (panta gar homologeitai hypʼ autou gegenēsthai), tote ho logos proelthōn egineto tou kosmou poiētēs, ho kai proteron endon noētōs hetoimazōn auton.

And again he puts the same meaning more plainly, writing thus: “For before the world existed the Word was in the Father. But when Almighty God purposed to make all things in the heavens and on earth, the coming into being of the world needed effective activity; and for this reason, since nothing else existed besides God (for all things are agreed to have come into being by him), then the Word came forth and became the maker of the world, he who before was also preparing it mentally within.”

2.8.5Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις μετὰ πάντα ἐπιφέρει λέγων καὶ διὰ τοῦτο οὐχ υἱὸν θεοῦ ἑαυτὸν ὀνομάζει, ἀλλὰ πανταχοῦ υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου ἑαυτὸν λέγει, ἵνα διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης ὁμολογίας θέσει τὸν ἄνθρωπον διὰ τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν κοινωνίας υἱὸν θεοῦ γενέσθαι παρασκευάσῃ καὶ μετὰ τὸ τέλος τῆς πράξεως αὖθις, ὡς λόγος, ἑνωθῇ τῷ θεῷ, πληρῶν ἐκεῖνο τὸ ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀποστόλου εἰρημένον· »τότε αὐτὸς ὑποταγήσεται τῷ ὑποτάξαντι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα, ἵνα ᾖ τὰ πάντα καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν ὁ θεός«. ἔσται γὰρ τηνικαῦτα τοῦθʼ ὅπερ πρότερον ἦν. τοσαῦτα Μάρκελλος περὶ τοῦ λόγου εἰπὼν τοῦ ἐν τῷ θεῷ, καθʼ ὃν νοοῦμεν αὐτὸν λογικὸν εἶναι, δεινῇ δυσχωρίᾳ περιπέπτωκεν, τολμήσας ἐκτὸς τοῦ θεοῦ γεγονέναι ποτὲ φάναι τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον, καὶ πάλιν ἐντὸς αὐτοῦ μετὰ τὸν καιρὸν τῆς κρίσεως, ἵνʼ οὕτως ᾖ ἐν τῷ θεῷ ἑνωθεὶς αὐτῷ, ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν.

kai authis meta panta epipherei legōn kai dia touto ouch huion theou heauton onomazei, alla pantachou huion anthrōpou heauton legei, hina dia tēs toiautēs homologias thesei ton anthrōpon dia tēs pros auton koinōnias huion theou genesthai paraskeuasę̄ kai meta to telos tēs praxeōs authis, hōs logos, henōthę̄ tǭ theǭ, plērōn ekeino to hypo tou apostolou eirēmenon; »tote autos hypotagēsetai tǭ hypotaxanti autǭ ta panta, hina ę̄ ta panta kai en pasin ho theos«. estai gar tēnikauta touthʼ hoper proteron ēn. tosauta Markellos peri tou logou eipōn tou en tǭ theǭ, kathʼ hon nooumen auton logikon einai, deinę̄ dyschōrią peripeptōken, tolmēsas ektos tou theou gegonenai pote phanai ton en autǭ logon, kai palin entos autou meta ton kairon tēs kriseōs, hinʼ houtōs ę̄ en tǭ theǭ henōtheis autǭ, hōsper kai proteron ēn.

And again after all this he adds, saying: “And for this reason he does not name himself Son of God, but everywhere calls himself Son of Man, so that by such a confession he may prepare the man to become Son of God by adoption through fellowship with him, and after the completion of the work may again, as Word, be united to God, fulfilling what was said by the apostle: ‘Then he himself will be subjected to him who subjected all things to him, so that God may be all in all.’ For then he will be what he was before.” Having said so much about the Word in God, by which we understand him to be rational, Marcellus has fallen into a terrible difficulty, daring to say that the Word in him was at one time outside God, and again within him after the time of the judgment, so that thus he may be in God, united to him, as he was before.

preface 2, chapter 9

2.9.1Klostermann

ὥρα τοίνυν ἐρωτῶσιν ἡμῖν αὐτὸν ἀποκρίνασθαι. τί οὖν ἐν τῷ μεταξὺ χρόνῳ, ὅτε ἐκτὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ, προσήκει νοεῖν; πῶς δὲ προῆλθεν; ἐν ὁποίᾳ δὲ ἦν ἄρα καταστάσει ὁ θεός, μὴ ἔχων ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν οἰκεῖον λόγον; εἰ γὰρ ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τοῦ παντὸς ἔσται ὁ λόγος ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν πρὸ τοῦ καιροῦ τῆς συντελείας, πῶς ἔσται ὁ λόγος ὁ προελθὼν τοῦ θεοῦ; εἰ μὲν γὰρ καθʼ ἑαυτὸν ὑφεστὼς ἕτερος ἐγίγνετο τοῦ θεοῦ, μάταιος ὁ Μαρκέλλου πόνος· εἰ δὲ καὶ προελθὼν τοῦ θεοῦ, κατὰ τὸν ἐν ἡμῖν προφορικὸν λόγον, ἔμενεν τοῦ πατρὸς ἀχώριστος, οὐκοῦν ἀεὶ καὶ διὰ παντὸς ἦν ἐν τῷ θεῷ, καὶ ὅτε ἐνήργει.

hōra toinyn erōtōsin hēmin auton apokrinasthai. ti oun en tǭ metaxy chronǭ, hote ektos ēn ho logos tou theou, prosēkei noein? pōs de proēlthen? en hopoią de ēn ara katastasei ho theos, mē echōn en heautǭ ton oikeion logon? ei gar epi synteleią tou pantos estai ho logos en tǭ theǭ, hōsper kai proteron ēn pro tou kairou tēs synteleias, pōs estai ho logos ho proelthōn tou theou? ei men gar kathʼ heauton hyphestōs heteros egigneto tou theou, mataios ho Markellou ponos; ei de kai proelthōn tou theou, kata ton en hēmin prophorikon logon, emenen tou patros achōristos, oukoun aei kai dia pantos ēn en tǭ theǭ, kai hote enērgei.

It is time, then, for him to answer our questions. What must one think about the intervening time, when the Word was outside God? How did he go forth? And in what condition was God, not having his own Word in himself? For if at the consummation of all the Word will be in God, as he was before the time of the consummation, how will the Word be the one that went forth from God? For if, subsisting by himself, he became other than God, Marcellus's labour is in vain; but if, though going forth from God like our uttered word, he remained inseparable from the Father, then he was always and continually in God, even when he was active.

2.9.2Klostermann

πῶς οὖν εἰς τὸν τῆς κρίσεως ἀναπέμπει καιρόν, τότε λέγων αὐτὸν ἑνωθήσεσθαι τῷ θεῷ καὶ ἔσεσθαι ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν; εἰ γὰρ τότε ἔσται ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν, οὔτε ὁ λόγος ὁ προελθὼν τοῦ θεοῦ ὁποῖος ἦν πρότερον ὑπάρξει, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ θεὸς ἔσται ἑαυτῷ ἀνόμοιος, πάλαι μὲν ἔχων ἐν ἑαυτῷ τὸν λόγον καὶ ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τοῦ παντὸς ἀποληψόμενος αὐτὸν καὶ γιγνόμενος τότε ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν, ἐν δὲ τῷ μεταξὺ χρόνῳ ἀνομοίως κείμενος. καὶ ὁ λόγος δὲ ὡσαύτως ἐκτὸς τοῦ θεοῦ γενόμενος οὐκ ἔσται πρὸ τῆς συντελείας τοῦ παντὸς οἷος ἦν πρότερον.

pōs oun eis ton tēs kriseōs anapempei kairon, tote legōn auton henōthēsesthai tǭ theǭ kai esesthai hōsper kai proteron ēn? ei gar tote estai hōsper kai proteron ēn, oute ho logos ho proelthōn tou theou hopoios ēn proteron hyparxei, alla kai autos ho theos estai heautǭ anomoios, palai men echōn en heautǭ ton logon kai epi synteleią tou pantos apolēpsomenos auton kai gignomenos tote hōsper kai proteron ēn, en de tǭ metaxy chronǭ anomoiōs keimenos. kai ho logos de hōsautōs ektos tou theou genomenos ouk estai pro tēs synteleias tou pantos hoios ēn proteron.

How then does he refer us to the time of the judgment, saying that then he will be united to God and will be as he was before? For if then he will be as he was before, neither will the Word that went forth from God be such as he was before, but God himself will be unlike himself, having the Word in himself of old and receiving him back at the consummation of all and becoming then as he was before, but in the intervening time being in an unlike condition. And the Word likewise, having come to be outside God, will not be, before the consummation of all, such as he was before.

2.9.3Klostermann

καὶ τίς ἂν τούτων δυσσεβέστερος γένοιτʼ ἂν λόγος; ὅλως γὰρ τὸ ἦν καὶ τὸ ἔσται καὶ τὸ γεγονέναι ποτὲ καὶ πάλιν μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι, τῆς ἐν χρόνῳ μεταβολῆς ὄντα δηλωτικά, ἀλλότρια ἂν εἴη τῆς ἀχρόνου καὶ ἀνάρχου καὶ ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀναλλοιώτου οὐσίας, ἐφʼ ἧς τὸ εἶναι μόνον ἐπιπρέπει νοεῖν καὶ εἶναι ἀπαραλλάκτως ἀεὶ κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ καὶ ὡσαύτως ἔχουσαν, μὴ μειουμένην, μὴ συστελλομένην, μὴ ἐκτεινομένην, μὴ ἐξαπλουμένην, μηδʼ ἐκτός τι καὶ ἐντὸς ἑαυτῆς ἔχουσαν, μηδʼ ἄλλοτε ἄλλην γιγνομένην, μηδʼ ἕτερον μὲν οὖσαν πρότερον εἶτα ἄλλο τί γιγνομένην καὶ πάλιν εἰς τὸ ἀρχαῖον ἀποκαθισταμένην.

kai tis an toutōn dyssebesteros genoitʼ an logos? holōs gar to ēn kai to estai kai to gegonenai pote kai palin mellein esesthai, tēs en chronǭ metabolēs onta dēlōtika, allotria an eiē tēs achronou kai anarchou kai agenētou kai analloiōtou ousias, ephʼ hēs to einai monon epiprepei noein kai einai aparallaktōs aei kata ta auta kai hōsautōs echousan, mē meioumenēn, mē systellomenēn, mē ekteinomenēn, mē exaploumenēn, mēdʼ ektos ti kai entos heautēs echousan, mēdʼ allote allēn gignomenēn, mēdʼ heteron men ousan proteron eita allo ti gignomenēn kai palin eis to archaion apokathistamenēn.

And what word could be more impious than this? For in general “was” and “will be,” and having come to be at some time and again being about to be, which indicate change in time, would be foreign to the substance that is timeless and without beginning and unbegotten and unchangeable, of which it is fitting to think only of being, and of being always without variation, in the same respect and the same way, not diminished, not contracted, not extended, not unfolded, nor having anything outside and inside itself, nor becoming different at different times, nor being one thing before and then becoming something else and again being restored to its former state.

2.9.4Klostermann

ἃ δὴ Μάρκελλος ἐτόλμα ὑποτίθεσθαι, πάλαι μὲν λέγων εἶναι τὸν θεὸν καί τινα ἡσυχίαν ἅμα τῷ θεῷ ὑπογράφων ἑαυτῷ (κατʼ αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον τὸν τῶν ἀθέων αἱρεσιωτῶν ἀρχηγὸν ὃς τὰ ἄθεα δογματίζων ἀπεφαίνετο λέγων· ἦν θεὸς καὶ σιγή), μετὰ δὲ τὴν σιγὴν καὶ τὴν ἡσυχίαν προελθεῖν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν ἀρχῇ τῆς κοσμοποιίας δραστικῇ ἐνεργείᾳ· ὡς μηκέτʼ εἶναι αὐτόν, οἷος ἦν ἐν σιωπῶντι τῷ θεῷ πρότερον ἡσυχάζων, ἀλλʼ ἐνεργεῖν προερχόμενον τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ πῶς ἄρα προῄει;

ha dē Markellos etolma hypotithesthai, palai men legōn einai ton theon kai tina hēsychian hama tǭ theǭ hypographōn heautǭ (katʼ auton ekeinon ton tōn atheōn hairesiōtōn archēgon hos ta athea dogmatizōn apephaineto legōn; ēn theos kai sigē), meta de tēn sigēn kai tēn hēsychian proelthein ton logon tou theou en archę̄ tēs kosmopoiias drastikę̄ energeią; hōs mēketʼ einai auton, hoios ēn en siōpōnti tǭ theǭ proteron hēsychazōn, allʼ energein proerchomenon tou theou. kai pōs ara proę̄ei?

These things Marcellus dared to suppose, saying that of old there was God, and sketching for himself a kind of quiet together with God (just like that founder of the godless heretics who, laying down godless dogmas, declared, “There was God and Silence”), and that after the silence and the quiet the Word of God went forth at the beginning of the making of the world by effective activity; so that he was no longer such as he was before, resting in God when God was silent, but active, going forth from God. And how then did he go forth?

2.9.5Klostermann

πάντως που κατὰ προφορὰν φωνῆς ἐνάρθρου, φθεγγομένου δηλαδὴ καὶ λαλοῦντος τοῦ θεοῦ ὁμοίως ἀνθρώποις. τοῦτο γοῦν αὐτῷ ἐδόκει γράφοντι τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον ὥσπερ γὰρ τὰ γεγονότα πάντα ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ λόγου γέγονεν, οὕτω καὶ τὰ λεγόμενα ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ λόγου σημαίνεται.

pantōs pou kata prophoran phōnēs enarthrou, phthengomenou dēladē kai lalountos tou theou homoiōs anthrōpois. touto goun autǭ edokei graphonti touton ton tropon hōsper gar ta gegonota panta hypo tou patros dia tou logou gegonen, houtō kai ta legomena hypo tou patros dia tou logou sēmainetai.

Surely by the utterance of an articulate voice, God, clearly, speaking and talking like men. This at least was his view, writing in this way: “For as all things that have come into being by the Father have come into being through the Word, so also the things spoken by the Father are signified through the Word.”

2.9.6Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις πάντα γὰρ ὅσα ἂν ὁ πατὴρ λέγῃ, ταῦτα πανταχοῦ διὰ τοῦ λόγου λέγων φαίνεται. τοῦτο δὲ δῆλόν ἐστιν καὶ ἀφʼ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν, ὅσα μικρὰ τοῖς μεγάλοις καὶ θείοις ἀπεικάσαι· καὶ ἡμεῖς γὰρ πάντα ὅσα ἂν θέλωμεν κατὰ τὸ δυνατὸν λέγειν τε καὶ ποιεῖν τῷ ἡμετέρῳ ποιοῦμεν λόγῳ.

kai authis panta gar hosa an ho patēr legę̄, tauta pantachou dia tou logou legōn phainetai. touto de dēlon estin kai aphʼ hēmōn autōn, hosa mikra tois megalois kai theiois apeikasai; kai hēmeis gar panta hosa an thelōmen kata to dynaton legein te kai poiein tǭ hēmeterǭ poioumen logǭ.

And again: “For whatever the Father says, he is seen everywhere to say it through the Word. This is clear also from ourselves, so far as small things may be likened to great and divine; for we too do, so far as we can, all that we wish to say and do by our word.”

2.9.7Klostermann

εἰ δὴ οὖν οὕτως ὁ λόγος προῆλθεν τοῦ πατρὸς δραστικῇ ἐνεργείᾳ, πόθεν Μαρκέλλῳ ἐπῆλθεν περιορίσαι χρόνον τῇ τοῦ λόγου ἐνεργείᾳ τὸν τῆς συντελείας, καθʼ ὃν ἔσεσθαι φάσκει τὸν λόγον ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν (πρότερον δὲ ἡσυχάζοντα αὐτὸν ἐδίδου ἐν σιωπῶντι τῷ θεῷ); οὐκοῦν καὶ μετὰ τὴν συντέλειαν ἡσυχία τις ἔσται, μηδὲν μέλλοντος ἐνεργεῖν τοῦ λόγου. ἀλλὰ πρὸ μὲν τῆς τῶν γενητῶν συστάσεως οὐδὲν ἦν, φησίν, πλὴν θεοῦ, καὶ ἐπεὶ μηδὲν ἦν, εἰκότως ἑαυτῷ τὴν ἡσυχίαν ἐτυποῦτο·

ei dē oun houtōs ho logos proēlthen tou patros drastikę̄ energeią, pothen Markellǭ epēlthen periorisai chronon tę̄ tou logou energeią ton tēs synteleias, kathʼ hon esesthai phaskei ton logon en tǭ theǭ, hōsper kai proteron ēn (proteron de hēsychazonta auton edidou en siōpōnti tǭ theǭ)? oukoun kai meta tēn synteleian hēsychia tis estai, mēden mellontos energein tou logou. alla pro men tēs tōn genētōn systaseōs ouden ēn, phēsin, plēn theou, kai epei mēden ēn, eikotōs heautǭ tēn hēsychian etypouto;

If, then, the Word went forth from the Father in this way by effective activity, where did Marcellus get the idea of limiting the Word's activity to the time of the consummation, at which he says the Word will be in God as he was before (and before he granted that he was at rest in God when God was silent)? So after the consummation too there will be a kind of quiet, the Word being about to do nothing. But before the founding of created things, he says, there was nothing but God, and since there was nothing, he rightly pictured quiet for himself;

2.9.8Klostermann

κατὰ δὲ τὸν τῆς συντελείας καιρὸν Δανιὴλ ὁ προφήτης πρὸ τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ θεοῦ μυριάδας ἔσεσθαι θεσπίζει λέγων »χίλιαι χιλιάδες ἐλειτούργουν αὐτῷ, καὶ μύριαι μυριάδες παρειστήκεισαν ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ«,

kata de ton tēs synteleias kairon Daniēl ho prophētēs pro tou thronou tou theou myriadas esesthai thespizei legōn »chiliai chiliades eleitourgoun autǭ, kai myriai myriades pareistēkeisan emprosthen autou«,

but at the time of the consummation the prophet Daniel foretells that there will be myriads before the throne of God, saying, “Thousands of thousands ministered to him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him,”

2.9.9Klostermann

πάντες δέ που καὶ οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ μέλλοντος αἰῶνος τότε ἔσονται αἵ τε μακάριαι ψυχαὶ πατριαρχῶν καὶ προφητῶν καὶ ἀποστόλων ἅγιά τε πνεύματα μαρτύρων πάντα τε πρόβατα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τὰ ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ στησόμενά τε καὶ ἀκουσόμενα »δεῦτε οἱ εὐλογημένοι τοῦ πατρός μου κληρονομήσατε τὴν ἡτοιμασμένην ὑμῖν βασιλείαν ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου«.

pantes de pou kai hoi huioi tou mellontos aiōnos tote esontai hai te makariai psychai patriarchōn kai prophētōn kai apostolōn hagia te pneumata martyrōn panta te probata tou sōtēros hēmōn ta ek dexiōn autou stēsomena te kai akousomena »deute hoi eulogēmenoi tou patros mou klēronomēsate tēn hētoimasmenēn hymin basileian apo katabolēs kosmou«.

and all the sons of the age to come will surely be there then, and the blessed souls of patriarchs and prophets and apostles and the holy spirits of martyrs, and all the sheep of our Saviour, who will stand at his right hand and will hear, “Come, you blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.”

2.9.10Klostermann

τοσούτων τοίνυν ἐσομένων καὶ ἀθάνατον ζωὴν ζησομένων μετὰ τὸν τῆς κρίσεως καιρόν, διὰ τί μὴ ἐνεργήσει ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγος καὶ τότε; πόθεν δὲ Μαρκέλλῳ παρέστη ἀποφήνασθαι, ὅτι οὐκέτι λαλήσει τοῖς ἁγίοις ὁ θεὸς τότε οὐδὲ χρήσεται ἐνεργῷ τῷ αὐτοῦ λόγῳ, ἀλλʼ ἔσται, ὡς καὶ πρότερον ἦν, ἐν αὐτῷ σιωπῶν δηλαδὴ καὶ ἡσυχάζων; τοῦτο γὰρ παρίστη πολλάκις εἰπὼν τότε ἔσεσθαι αὐτὸν ὡς καὶ πρότερον ἦν· ἦν δὲ πρότερον, ὡς αὐτὸς ἔφη, ἐν ἡσυχίᾳ.

tosoutōn toinyn esomenōn kai athanaton zōēn zēsomenōn meta ton tēs kriseōs kairon, dia ti mē energēsei ho tou theou logos kai tote? pothen de Markellǭ parestē apophēnasthai, hoti ouketi lalēsei tois hagiois ho theos tote oude chrēsetai energǭ tǭ autou logǭ, allʼ estai, hōs kai proteron ēn, en autǭ siōpōn dēladē kai hēsychazōn? touto gar paristē pollakis eipōn tote esesthai auton hōs kai proteron ēn; ēn de proteron, hōs autos ephē, en hēsychią.

Since so many will exist and live an immortal life after the time of the judgment, why will the Word of God not be active then too? And where did Marcellus get the idea of declaring that God will then no longer speak to the saints nor use his active Word, but that he will be as he was before, clearly silent and at rest in him? For he showed this, often saying that he will then be as he was before; and before, as he said, he was in quiet.

2.9.11Klostermann

οὐκοῦν ἀποσιωπήσει τότε ὁ θεός, πρὸ τούτου μὲν λαλῶν καὶ τῷ λόγῳ χρώμενος ἐνεργῷ, τότε δὲ κατʼ αὐτὴν τὴν ἐπηγγελμένην βασιλείαν οὐρανῶν τοῦ οἰκείου λόγου καὶ τῆς ἐν αὐτῷ σοφίας ἀποστερῶν τοὺς ἁγίους αὐτοῦ. ὁρᾷς εἰς οἷον κεχώρηκεν κρημνὸν μηδενὶ χειραγωγῷ χρησάμενος, μηδὲ ταῖς θείαις γραφαῖς· ταῦτα γοῦν πάντα ἀπὸ μιᾶς φωνῆς, ἣν μὴ νενόηκεν, ἑαυτῷ συνέθηκεν.

oukoun aposiōpēsei tote ho theos, pro toutou men lalōn kai tǭ logǭ chrōmenos energǭ, tote de katʼ autēn tēn epēngelmenēn basileian ouranōn tou oikeiou logou kai tēs en autǭ sophias aposterōn tous hagious autou. horąs eis hoion kechōrēken krēmnon mēdeni cheiragōgǭ chrēsamenos, mēde tais theiais graphais; tauta goun panta apo mias phōnēs, hēn mē nenoēken, heautǭ synethēken.

So God will then fall silent, having spoken before and used his active Word, but then, in the very kingdom of heaven that was promised, depriving his saints of his own Word and the wisdom in him. You see to what a cliff he has gone, using no guide, not even the divine Scriptures; for he put all this together for himself from one saying which he did not understand.

2.9.12Klostermann

αὐτίκα 〈γὰρ〉 χωρήσας ἐπὶ τὰς ἀποδείξεις τῆς νέας καὶ καινῆς διαθήκης, πανταχόθεν μὲν ἠλαύνετο στενοχωρούμενος, μίαν δὲ μόνην εὑρὼν λέξιν τῇ αὐτοῦ συμβαλλομένην κακοδοξίᾳ, ὥσπερ τινὶ περιτυχὼν ἑρμαίῳ ταύτῃ μόνῃ συνεπλάκη, οὐδʼ αὐτῇ ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν εἰρημένῃ ἀλλʼ ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ, διʼ ἧς αὐτὸν ὠνόμασεν, »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« εἰπὼν »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«. ἔνθεν γοῦν ὁρμηθεὶς ὡς μηδὲν ὄντα ἕτερον ἢ λόγον ὅμοιον τῷ παρʼ ἡμῖν ἐγνωσμένῳ τὸν υἱὸν ἠρνήσατο.

autika 〈gar〉 chōrēsas epi tas apodeixeis tēs neas kai kainēs diathēkēs, pantachothen men ēlauneto stenochōroumenos, mian de monēn heurōn lexin tę̄ autou symballomenēn kakodoxią, hōsper tini peritychōn hermaiǭ tautę̄ monę̄ syneplakē, oudʼ autę̄ ek prosōpou tou sōtēros hēmōn eirēmenę̄ allʼ ek prosōpou tou euangelistou, diʼ hēs auton ōnomasen, »en archę̄ ēn ho logos« eipōn »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos«. enthen goun hormētheis hōs mēden onta heteron ē logon homoion tǭ parʼ hēmin egnōsmenǭ ton huion ērnēsato.

For at once, when he went to the proofs of the new covenant, he was driven back on every side, hemmed in; and finding only one phrase that contributed to his wrong opinion, he clung to it alone as if he had found a windfall, a phrase not even spoken in the person of our Saviour but in the person of the evangelist, by which he named him, saying, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” Setting out from there, he denied the Son, as being nothing other than a word like the one known among us.

preface 2, chapter 10

2.10.1Klostermann

καίτοι οὐ λόγον μόνον αὐτὸς ὁ μέγας καὶ θεῖος εὐαγγελιστὴς κέκληκεν, ὡς πολλάκις ἡμῖν εἴρηται, ἀλλὰ καὶ θεὸν καὶ φῶς καὶ υἱὸν καὶ μονογενῆ· αὐτόν τε τὸν σωτῆρα ἱστορεῖ ἑαυτὸν ἀποκαλοῦντα λόγον μὲν οὐδαμοῦ τῆς γραφῆς, διʼ ὅλου δὲ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου ζωὴν καὶ φῶς καὶ μονογενῆ καὶ υἱὸν θεοῦ καὶ ἀλήθειαν καὶ ἀνάστασιν καὶ ἄρτον ζωῆς καὶ ἄμπελον καὶ ποιμένα καὶ μυρία ἕτερα, ὥσπερ οὖν ἤδη προδέδεικται.

kaitoi ou logon monon autos ho megas kai theios euangelistēs keklēken, hōs pollakis hēmin eirētai, alla kai theon kai phōs kai huion kai monogenē; auton te ton sōtēra historei heauton apokalounta logon men oudamou tēs graphēs, diʼ holou de tou euangeliou zōēn kai phōs kai monogenē kai huion theou kai alētheian kai anastasin kai arton zōēs kai ampelon kai poimena kai myria hetera, hōsper oun ēdē prodedeiktai.

And yet the great and divine evangelist himself did not call him Word only, as we have often said, but also God and light and Son and only-begotten; and he records that the Saviour himself nowhere in Scripture called himself Word, but throughout the gospel life and light and only-begotten and Son of God and truth and resurrection and bread of life and vine and shepherd and countless other things, as has already been shown.

2.10.2Klostermann

τί δήποτʼ οὖν, τοσούτων ὄντων, ἐπὶ μὲν τῶν λοιπῶν ἁπάντων οὐχ ἵσταται ἐπὶ τῆς λέξεως τὴν δὲ τῶν λεγομένων διάνοιαν πολυπραγμονεῖ, ἐπὶ δὲ μόνου τοῦ λόγου κυριολεκτεῖσθαι αὐτόν φησιν ὡς οὐδὲν ὄντα ἕτερον ἢ λόγον. γράφει δʼ οὖν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν λέγων οὐ καταχρηστικῶς ὀνομασθεὶς λόγος, κἂν διαρραγῶσιν οἱ ἑτεροδιδασκαλοῦντες ψευδόμενοι, ἀλλὰ κυρίως τε καὶ ἀληθῶς ὑπάρχων λόγος.

ti dēpotʼ oun, tosoutōn ontōn, epi men tōn loipōn hapantōn ouch histatai epi tēs lexeōs tēn de tōn legomenōn dianoian polypragmonei, epi de monou tou logou kyriolekteisthai auton phēsin hōs ouden onta heteron ē logon. graphei dʼ oun autois rhēmasin legōn ou katachrēstikōs onomastheis logos, kan diarragōsin hoi heterodidaskalountes pseudomenoi, alla kyriōs te kai alēthōs hyparchōn logos.

Why then, when there are so many, does he not stop at the wording in all the others but busies himself with the sense of what is said, while for “Word” alone he says he is so named in the proper sense, as being nothing other than Word? He writes in these very words, saying: “Not called Word loosely, even if those who teach otherwise burst with their lies, but being properly and truly Word.”

2.10.3Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν μανθανέτω τοίνυν θεοῦ λόγον ἐληλυθέναι, οὐ λόγον καταχρηστικῶς ὀνομασθέντα, ὡς αὐτοί φασιν, 〈ἀλλʼ〉 ἀληθῆ ὄντα λόγον. καὶ αὖθις πρότερον, ὥσπερ πολλάκις ἔφην, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν ἢ λόγος. καὶ πάλιν πρὸ τοῦ κατελθεῖν καὶ διὰ τῆς παρθένου τεχθῆναι λόγος ἦν μόνον. ἐπεὶ τί ἕτερον ἦν πρὸ τοῦ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ἀναλαβεῖν σάρκα τὸ κατελθὸν »ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν«, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς ἔγραφεν, καὶ [τὸ] γεννηθὲν ἐκ τῆς παρθένου; οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν ἢ λόγος. ταῦτα Μαρκέλλῳ λέγοντι ἦν ἂν δίκαιον τοιανδὶ προσαγαγεῖν πεῦσιν· καὶ πόθεν ἡμῖν, ὦ οὗτος,

kai palin manthanetō toinyn theou logon elēlythenai, ou logon katachrēstikōs onomasthenta, hōs autoi phasin, 〈allʼ〉 alēthē onta logon. kai authis proteron, hōsper pollakis ephēn, ouden heteron ēn ē logos. kai palin pro tou katelthein kai dia tēs parthenou techthēnai logos ēn monon. epei ti heteron ēn pro tou tēn anthrōpinēn analabein sarka to katelthon »epʼ eschatōn tōn hēmerōn«, hōs kai autos egraphen, kai [to] gennēthen ek tēs parthenou? ouden heteron ēn ē logos. tauta Markellǭ legonti ēn an dikaion toiandi prosagagein peusin; kai pothen hēmin, ō houtos,

And again: “Let him learn, then, that the Word of God has come, not a Word called so loosely, as they say, but being a true Word.” And again: “Before, as I have often said, he was nothing other than Word.” And again: “Before coming down and being born through the Virgin he was only Word. For what else was it, before taking human flesh, that came down ‘in the last days,’ as he too wrote, and was born from the Virgin? It was nothing else than Word.” To Marcellus saying this it would be right to put this question: And where, my good man, do you get for us

2.10.4Klostermann

τὸ οὐδὲν ἕτερον προστίθης καὶ τὸ μόνον; τὸ μὲν γὰρ »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« ἀκριβῶς ἔγνωμεν· καὶ οὐ μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος« καὶ »φῶς ἦν τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον« καὶ »μονογενὴς ἦν υἱὸς« καὶ ὅσα κατείλεκται ἕτερα. ὅτι δὲ λόγος ἦν μόνον καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ λόγος οὐκ ἂν ἔχοι τις εἰρημένον ἀποδεῖξαι.

to ouden heteron prostithēs kai to monon? to men gar »en archę̄ ēn ho logos« akribōs egnōmen; kai ou monon, alla kai »kai theos ēn ho logos« kai »phōs ēn to phōtizon panta anthrōpon« kai »monogenēs ēn huios« kai hosa kateilektai hetera. hoti de logos ēn monon kai ouden heteron ē logos ouk an echoi tis eirēmenon apodeixai.

the addition “nothing other” and “only”? For “In the beginning was the Word” we know exactly; and not only that, but also “and the Word was God,” and “he was the light that enlightens every man,” and “he was the only-begotten Son,” and all the other things listed. But that he was only Word and nothing other than Word, no one could show to have been said.

2.10.5Klostermann

πόθεν οὖν τὸ τῆς προσθήκης τόλμημα; διὰ τί γὰρ οὐχὶ μᾶλλον υἱὸν ἄν τις εἴποι αὐτὸν μόνον καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ υἱόν; διὰ τί δὲ οὐ θεὸν καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ θεόν; διὰ τί μὴ φῶς τοῦ κόσμου καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ τοῦτο; διὰ τί δὲ μὴ ζωὴν καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον; καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν παραπλησίων ταὐτὸν ἄν τις δικαιότατα ἂν προτείνειεν.

pothen oun to tēs prosthēkēs tolmēma? dia ti gar ouchi mallon huion an tis eipoi auton monon kai ouden heteron ē huion? dia ti de ou theon kai ouden heteron ē theon? dia ti mē phōs tou kosmou kai ouden heteron ē touto? dia ti de mē zōēn kai ouden heteron? kai epi tōn paraplēsiōn tauton an tis dikaiotata an proteineien.

Where, then, does the daring addition come from? For why would one not rather say that he is only Son and nothing other than Son? Why not God and nothing other than God? Why not light of the world and nothing other than this? Why not life and nothing other? And in similar cases one might very justly put forward the same.

2.10.6Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἄν τις, εἰ τοῦτο λέγοι, ἐλέγχοιτʼ ἂν ἁμαρτάνων (πάντα γὰρ ἀθρόως ἐστὶν ταῦτα, εἷς ὢν υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ εἴ τι τούτων ἀνώτερον, καθʼ ἑκάστην ἐπίνοιαν τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ θεϊκῶν δυνάμεων διαφόρων καὶ τῶν ἐπηγοριῶν ἠξιωμένος),

allʼ hōsper an tis, ei touto legoi, elenchoitʼ an hamartanōn (panta gar athroōs estin tauta, heis ōn huios tou theou kai ei ti toutōn anōteron, kathʼ hekastēn epinoian tōn en autǭ theïkōn dynameōn diaphorōn kai tōn epēgoriōn ēxiōmenos),

But just as anyone who said this would be convicted of error (for he is all these together, being one Son of God, and whatever is higher than these, deemed worthy of different titles according to each aspect of the divine powers in him),

2.10.7Klostermann

οὕτω καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ λόγου ὁ φὰς μόνον λόγον αὐτὸν εἶναι καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον σφάλλεσθαι ἂν λέγοιτο εἰκότως· μόνου γὰρ τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ Ἰωάννου λόγον αὐτὸν ἀποκαλέσαντος καὶ οὐ τοῦτο μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ ἕτερα, τοῦ δὲ σωτῆρος φῶς καὶ ἀλήθειαν καὶ ζωὴν καὶ μονογενῆ υἱὸν καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ ἑαυτὸν ἀνειπόντος λόγον δὲ οὐδαμῶς, πῶς οὐκ ἄτοπον ἐπὶ μὲν ὧν αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν ὠνόμασεν μὴ λέγειν ἓν τούτων εἶναι καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον, ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ περὶ αὐτοῦ φωνῆς, τῆς λόγον αὐτὸν ἀνειπούσης, διαβεβαιοῦσθαι ὡς οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἦν ἢ λόγος.

houtō kai epi tou logou ho phas monon logon auton einai kai ouden heteron sphallesthai an legoito eikotōs; monou gar tou euangelistou Iōannou logon auton apokalesantos kai ou touto monon alla kai hetera, tou de sōtēros phōs kai alētheian kai zōēn kai monogenē huion kai ta loipa heauton aneipontos logon de oudamōs, pōs ouk atopon epi men hōn autos heauton ōnomasen mē legein hen toutōn einai kai ouden heteron, epi de tēs tou euangelistou peri autou phōnēs, tēs logon auton aneipousēs, diabebaiousthai hōs ouden heteron ēn ē logos.

so in the case of “Word” too, the one who says he is only Word and nothing else would rightly be said to err. For since John the evangelist alone called him Word, and not only this but other things too, while the Saviour called himself light and truth and life and only-begotten Son and the rest, but never Word, how is it not absurd, for the names he called himself, not to say that he is one of them and nothing else, but for the evangelist's word about him, which called him Word, to insist that he was nothing other than Word?

2.10.8Klostermann

ἀλλὰ καὶ κυρίως (φησὶν) καὶ ἀληθῶς ὑπάρχων ‹λόγος. διατί δὲ μὴ κυρίως καὶ ἀληθῶς ὑπάρχων› θεός; οὐ γὰρ δὴ ἕτερος ἦν ὁ λόγον αὐτὸν ἀνειπών, ἕτερος δὲ ὁ θεὸν ἀποκαλέσας· εἷς δὲ καὶ ὁ αὐτὸς εὐαγγελιστὴς ὁμοῦ ‹θεὸν› καὶ λόγον αὐτὸν ἐδίδαξεν εἰπὼν »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, ὁ δʼ αὐτὸς καὶ φῶς αὐτὸν ὠνόμασεν. διατί οὖν μὴ κυρίως καὶ ἀληθῶς υἱὸν μονογενῆ καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα αὐτὸς ὁ δεσπότης καὶ σωτὴρ 〈διὰ〉 τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ περὶ ἑαυτοῦ μεμαρτύρηκεν; ὁ δὲ πάντα παρεὶς μόνον λόγον αὐτὸν κυρίως καὶ ἀληθῶς ὑπάρχειν φησίν· καὶ προστίθησιν ὡς ἄρα μόνον εἴη λόγος, ἐντεῦθέν τε καταπίπτει ἐπὶ τὴν τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου λόγου ὁμοιότητα.

alla kai kyriōs (phēsin) kai alēthōs hyparchōn ‹logos. diati de mē kyriōs kai alēthōs hyparchōn› theos? ou gar dē heteros ēn ho logon auton aneipōn, heteros de ho theon apokalesas; heis de kai ho autos euangelistēs homou ‹theon› kai logon auton edidaxen eipōn »kai theos ēn ho logos«, ho dʼ autos kai phōs auton ōnomasen. diati oun mē kyriōs kai alēthōs huion monogenē kai hosa alla autos ho despotēs kai sōtēr 〈dia〉 tou euangelistou peri heautou memartyrēken? ho de panta pareis monon logon auton kyriōs kai alēthōs hyparchein phēsin; kai prostithēsin hōs ara monon eiē logos, enteuthen te katapiptei epi tēn tou anthrōpeiou logou homoiotēta.

But he also says, “being properly and truly Word.” And why not being properly and truly God? For the one who called him Word was not one person and the one who called him God another; one and the same evangelist taught that he is at once God and Word, saying, “and the Word was God,” and the same named him light. Why, then, not properly and truly only-begotten Son, and whatever else the Master and Saviour himself testified about himself through the evangelist? But he, passing over everything, says that he is properly and truly Word alone, and adds that he was only Word; and from there he falls down to the likeness of the human word.

preface 2, chapter 11

2.11.1Klostermann

καὶ φῶς μὲν αὐτὸν ἀκούων οὐκ ἐκπίπτει ἐπὶ τὸ σωματικὸν φῶς, οὐδʼ ὅμοιον αὐτὸν εἶναί φησι τῷ ἡλίου φέγγει, ἐπὶ δὲ τοῦ λόγου σημαντικὸν αὐτὸν δίδωσιν καὶ ὅμοιον τῷ ἀνθρωπίνῳ· ὡς ποτὲ μὲν λέγειν αὐτὸν ἡσυχάζειν ἐν τῷ θεῷ ποτὲ δὲ προϊέναι τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ἐντὸς καὶ ἐκτὸς γίγνεσθαι αὐτοῦ, καθʼ ὁμοιότητα τοῦ παρʼ ἡμῖν λόγου, τοῦ τε ἐνδιαθέτου καλουμένου καὶ τοῦ κατὰ προφορὰν διὰ φωνῆς ἐξακουομένου.

kai phōs men auton akouōn ouk ekpiptei epi to sōmatikon phōs, oudʼ homoion auton einai phēsi tǭ hēliou phengei, epi de tou logou sēmantikon auton didōsin kai homoion tǭ anthrōpinǭ; hōs pote men legein auton hēsychazein en tǭ theǭ pote de proïenai tou theou, kai entos kai ektos gignesthai autou, kathʼ homoiotēta tou parʼ hēmin logou, tou te endiathetou kaloumenou kai tou kata prophoran dia phōnēs exakouomenou.

And hearing him called light, he does not fall down to bodily light, nor say that he is like the sun's beam; but in the case of “Word” he makes him a signifying word, like the human one, so as to say that he is at one time at rest in God, at another goes forth from God, and comes to be within and outside him, after the likeness of our word, both the one called internal and the one heard by utterance through the voice.

2.11.2Klostermann

λέγει δʼ οὖν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν πάντα γὰρ ὅσα ‹ἂν› ὁ πατὴρ λέγῃ, ταῦτα πανταχοῦ διὰ τοῦ λόγου λέγων φαίνεται. τοῦτο δὲ δῆλόν ἐστιν καὶ ἀφʼ ἡμῶν αὐτῶν, ὅσα μικρὰ τοῖς μεγάλοις καὶ θείοις ἀπεικάσαι· καὶ ἡμεῖς γὰρ πάντα ὅσα ἂν θέλωμεν κατὰ τὸ δυνατὸν λέγειν τε καὶ ποιεῖν τῷ ἡμετέρῳ ποιοῦμεν λόγῳ. καὶ αὖθις ταῦτά φησιν πρὸ γὰρ τῆς δημιουργίας ἁπάσης ἡσυχία τις ἦν, ὡς εἰκός, ὄντος ἐν τῷ θεῷ ‹τοῦ› λόγου. εἶτʼ ἐπιφέρει οὐδενὸς γὰρ ὄντος πρότερον ἢ θεοῦ μόνου, πάντων δὲ διὰ τοῦ λόγου γίγνεσθαι μελλόντων, προῆλθεν ὁ λόγος δραστικῇ ἐνεργείᾳ.

legei dʼ oun autois rhēmasin panta gar hosa ‹an› ho patēr legę̄, tauta pantachou dia tou logou legōn phainetai. touto de dēlon estin kai aphʼ hēmōn autōn, hosa mikra tois megalois kai theiois apeikasai; kai hēmeis gar panta hosa an thelōmen kata to dynaton legein te kai poiein tǭ hēmeterǭ poioumen logǭ. kai authis tauta phēsin pro gar tēs dēmiourgias hapasēs hēsychia tis ēn, hōs eikos, ontos en tǭ theǭ ‹tou› logou. eitʼ epipherei oudenos gar ontos proteron ē theou monou, pantōn de dia tou logou gignesthai mellontōn, proēlthen ho logos drastikę̄ energeią.

He says in these very words: “For whatever the Father says, he is seen everywhere to say it through the Word. This is clear also from ourselves, so far as small things may be likened to great and divine; for we too do, so far as we can, all that we wish to say and do by our word.” And again he says this: “For before all creation there was a kind of quiet, as is likely, the Word being in God.” Then he adds: “For since nothing existed before but God alone, and all things were going to come into being through the Word, the Word came forth by effective activity.”

2.11.3Klostermann

τοσαῦτα περὶ τοῦ λόγου εἰπών, τὴν εὐαγγελικὴν φωνὴν ἐπάκουσον ὅπως πειρᾶται διερμηνεύειν ὧδε γράφων ὁ δὲ ἱερὸς ἀπόστολός τε καὶ μαθητὴς τοῦ κυρίου Ἰωάννης σαφῶς ‹καὶ› διαρρήδην ἐν ἀρχῇ τοῦ Εὐαγγελίου διδάσκων, ὡς ἀγνοούμενον ἐν ἀνθρώποις πρότερον, λόγον αὐτὸν τοῦ παντοκράτορος ὀνομάζων, οὕτως ἔφη »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος, καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«. οὐ μιᾷ μαρτυρίᾳ χρώμενος τὴν ἀιδιότητα σημαίνει τοῦ λόγου.

tosauta peri tou logou eipōn, tēn euangelikēn phōnēn epakouson hopōs peiratai diermēneuein hōde graphōn ho de hieros apostolos te kai mathētēs tou kyriou Iōannēs saphōs ‹kai› diarrēdēn en archę̄ tou Euangeliou didaskōn, hōs agnooumenon en anthrōpois proteron, logon auton tou pantokratoros onomazōn, houtōs ephē »en archę̄ ēn ho logos, kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos«. ou mią martyrią chrōmenos tēn aidiotēta sēmainei tou logou.

Having said so much about the Word, hear how he tries to interpret the gospel saying, writing thus: “But the holy apostle and disciple of the Lord John, teaching clearly and expressly at the beginning of the Gospel, as though he had been unknown among men before, names him Word of the Almighty. He said thus: ‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.’ Using not one testimony, he signifies the eternity of the Word.”

2.11.4Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν φησὶν τρισὶν ἐπαλλήλοις μαρτυρίαις χρώμενος τὴν ἀιδιότητα τοῦ λόγου δεικνύναι βούλεται. καὶ αὖθις ἐπιλέγει ἵνʼ ἐν μὲν τῷ φῆσαι »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« δείξῃ δυνάμει ἐν τῷ πατρὶ εἶναι τὸν λόγον (ἀρχὴ γὰρ ἀπάντων τῶν γεγονότων ὁ θεὸς »ἐξ οὗ τὰ πάντα«), ἐν δὲ τῷ »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν«

kai palin phēsin trisin epallēlois martyriais chrōmenos tēn aidiotēta tou logou deiknynai bouletai. kai authis epilegei hinʼ en men tǭ phēsai »en archę̄ ēn ho logos« deixę̄ dynamei en tǭ patri einai ton logon (archē gar apantōn tōn gegonotōn ho theos »ex hou ta panta«), en de tǭ »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon«

And again he says: “Using three successive testimonies, he wants to show the eternity of the Word.” And again he adds: “So that, in saying ‘In the beginning was the Word,’ he might show that the Word is in the Father in power (for God is the beginning of all things that have come into being, ‘from whom are all things’), and in ‘and the Word was with God,’

2.11.5Klostermann

ἐνεργείᾳ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν εἶναι τὸν λόγον (»πάντα γὰρ διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«), ἐν δὲ τῷ θεὸν εἶναι τὸν λόγον εἰρηκέναι μὴ διαιρεῖν τὴν θεότητα, ἐπειδὴ ὁ λόγος τε ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ λόγῳ· »ἐν ἐμοὶ« γάρ φησιν »ὁ πατήρ, κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί«. διὰ τοσούτων Μάρκελλος τὴν ὑπόστασιν τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀναιρῶν, τὸν θεῖον εὐαγγελιστὴν τῆς ἑαυτοῦ κακοδοξίας μαρτύρεται, ὡς οὐδὲν ἕτερον αὐτὸν ἐπιστάμενον ἢ λόγον, ποτὲ μὲν ἐνεργοῦντα ἄλλοτε δὲ ἡσυχάζοντα ἐν τῷ θεῷ καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον ὄντα ἢ αὐτὸν τὸν θεόν.

energeią pros ton theon einai ton logon (»panta gar diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«), en de tǭ theon einai ton logon eirēkenai mē diairein tēn theotēta, epeidē ho logos te en autǭ kai autos en tǭ logǭ; »en emoi« gar phēsin »ho patēr, kagō en tǭ patri«. dia tosoutōn Markellos tēn hypostasin tou monogenous huiou tou theou anairōn, ton theion euangelistēn tēs heautou kakodoxias martyretai, hōs ouden heteron auton epistamenon ē logon, pote men energounta allote de hēsychazonta en tǭ theǭ kai ouden heteron onta ē auton ton theon.

that the Word is with God in activity (‘for all things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being’), and in saying that the Word is God, that he might not divide the Godhead, since the Word is in him and he in the Word; for he says, ‘The Father is in me, and I in the Father.’” By so many words Marcellus, abolishing the hypostasis of the only-begotten Son of God, calls the divine evangelist to witness for his wrong opinion, as though he knew him as nothing other than Word, at one time active and at another at rest in God, and nothing other than God himself.

preface 2, chapter 12

2.12.1Klostermann

καίτοι ὁ μέγας εὐαγγελιστὴς ἅμα καὶ θεολόγος τρίτον ἐν ταὐτῷ μνημονεύσας τοῦ λόγου, οὐδʼ ἅπαξ εἴρηκεν αὐτὸν θεοῦ λόγον. οὐ γὰρ εἶπεν· ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγος, ἀλλʼ ἀορίστως »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος«, ἡμῖν καταλιπὼν ζητεῖν ὁποῖος ἦν λόγος. καὶ πάλιν καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν« εἶπεν δυνάμενος εἰπεῖν· καὶ ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ἦν ἐν τῷ θεῷ. ἀλλὰ καὶ » ‹καὶ› θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος« οὐχί· καὶ θεοῦ ἦν ὁ λόγος, ἔφη, ἵνα μὴ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐνέργειάν τινα σημαντικήν τινος ἢ ποιητικὴν εἶναι αὐτὸν ὑπολάβωμεν.

kaitoi ho megas euangelistēs hama kai theologos triton en tautǭ mnēmoneusas tou logou, oudʼ hapax eirēken auton theou logon. ou gar eipen; en archę̄ ēn ho tou theou logos, allʼ aoristōs »en archę̄ ēn ho logos«, hēmin katalipōn zētein hopoios ēn logos. kai palin kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon« eipen dynamenos eipein; kai ho logos tou theou ēn en tǭ theǭ. alla kai » ‹kai› theos ēn ho logos« ouchi; kai theou ēn ho logos, ephē, hina mē tou theou energeian tina sēmantikēn tinos ē poiētikēn einai auton hypolabōmen.

And yet the great evangelist and theologian, mentioning the Word three times in the same place, did not once call him Word of God. For he did not say, “In the beginning was the Word of God,” but indefinitely, “In the beginning was the Word,” leaving us to seek what sort of Word he was. And again he said, “and the Word was with God,” though he could have said, “and the Word of God was in God.” Moreover he said “and the Word was God,” not “and the Word was God's,” so that we should not suppose him to be some activity of God signifying something or making something.

2.12.2Klostermann

ὃ δὴ Μάρκελλος οἰηθεὶς ἀίδιον εἶναι αὐτὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον, τουτέστιν ἀγέννητον, πολλάκις ὡρίσατο· οὐ συνορῶν ὅτι εἰ μὲν ἕτερον τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν λόγον φάσκοι δύο ἔσται ἀίδια (ὁ λόγος καὶ ὁ θεός) καὶ οὐκέτʼ ἔσται ἀρχὴ μία. εἰ δὲ ἓν λέγοι τὸ ἀίδιον τὸν αὐτὸν ὁριζόμενος εἶναι τὸν θεὸν τῷ λόγῳ γυμνὸν τὸν Σαβέλλιον ὁμολογήσει, υἱοπάτορα τὸν ἕνα κατʼ αὐτὸν ἐκεῖνον εἰσάγων.

ho dē Markellos oiētheis aidion einai auton tou theou logon, toutestin agennēton, pollakis hōrisato; ou synorōn hoti ei men heteron tou theou ton logon phaskoi dyo estai aidia (ho logos kai ho theos) kai ouketʼ estai archē mia. ei de hen legoi to aidion ton auton horizomenos einai ton theon tǭ logǭ gymnon ton Sabellion homologēsei, huiopatora ton hena katʼ auton ekeinon eisagōn.

Thinking this, Marcellus often defined him as God's eternal Word, that is, unbegotten, not seeing that if he says the Word is other than God, there will be two eternal beings (the Word and God) and there will no longer be one first principle; and if he says the eternal is one, defining God to be the same as the Word, he will confess Sabellius bare, introducing the one as Son-Father just as that man did.

2.12.3Klostermann

ἔσται οὖν ὁ πατὴρ αὐτῷ γεννηθεὶς καὶ παθών, καὶ αὐτὸς ἔσται ὁ εὐχόμενος ἑαυτῷ καὶ ἀπεστάλθαι λέγων ὑφʼ ἑαυτοῦ καὶ υἱὸν ἑαυτοῦ καὶ μονογενῆ, οὐκ ἐπαληθεύων σὺν εἰρωνείᾳ δὲ καταψευδόμενος. καὶ τίς ἂν ἕτερος τούτου δυσσεβέστερος γένοιτʼ ἂν λόγος; ἀλλὰ γὰρ ἡμεῖς φέρε ἴδωμεν, ὁποῖον ἡμῖν ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς λόγον εὐαγγελίζεται φάσκων »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος. καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«.

estai oun ho patēr autǭ gennētheis kai pathōn, kai autos estai ho euchomenos heautǭ kai apestalthai legōn hyphʼ heautou kai huion heautou kai monogenē, ouk epalētheuōn syn eirōneią de katapseudomenos. kai tis an heteros toutou dyssebesteros genoitʼ an logos? alla gar hēmeis phere idōmen, hopoion hēmin ho euangelistēs logon euangelizetai phaskōn »en archę̄ ēn ho logos. kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos«.

So for him the Father will be the one who was born and suffered, and he himself will be the one who prays to himself and says he was sent by himself, and calls himself his own Son and only-begotten, not speaking truly but lying in irony. And what word could be more impious than this? But come, let us see what sort of Word the evangelist announces to us, saying, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.”

preface 2, chapter 13

2.13.1Klostermann

ἡ μὲν οὖν τὸν λόγον δηλοῦσα λέξις, διʼ Ἑλληνικῆς γλώττης προενηνεγμένη, πολύσημον ὑποβάλλει τὴν ἐξ αὐτῆς θεωρίαν. α′. κέκληται γὰρ [ὁ] λόγος καὶ ὁ ἐν τῇ λογικῇ ψυχῇ καταβεβλημένος, καθʼ ὃν τὸ λογίζεσθαι ἡμῖν πάρεστιν, β′. καὶ παρὰ τοῦτον ἕτερος, ὁ διὰ γλώττης καὶ φωνῆς ἐνάρθρου σημαίνων τι. γ′. καὶ κατὰ τρίτον τρόπον, ὁ διὰ γραφῆς τῷ γραφεῖ συντεταγμένος.

hē men oun ton logon dēlousa lexis, diʼ Hellēnikēs glōttēs proenēnegmenē, polysēmon hypoballei tēn ex autēs theōrian. a′. keklētai gar [ho] logos kai ho en tę̄ logikę̄ psychę̄ katabeblēmenos, kathʼ hon to logizesthai hēmin parestin, b′. kai para touton heteros, ho dia glōttēs kai phōnēs enarthrou sēmainōn ti. g′. kai kata triton tropon, ho dia graphēs tǭ graphei syntetagmenos.

The term signifying “word” (logos), put forward in the Greek tongue, suggests a manifold consideration. (1) For that too is called logos which is laid down in the rational soul, by which we are able to reason; (2) and besides this another, which signifies something through tongue and articulate voice; (3) and in a third way, that which is composed by a writer in writing.

2.13.2Klostermann

〈δ′.〉 ἤδη δὲ λόγον εἰώθαμεν καλεῖν καὶ τὸν σπερματικὸν ἢ φυτικόν, καθʼ ὃν δυνάμει τὰ μηδέπω φύντα ἐναπόκειται τοῖς σπέρμασιν, μέλλοντα ὅσον οὔπω τῇ ἐνεργείᾳ εἰς φῶς προϊέναι. εʼ. καὶ παρὰ ταῦτα ἑτέρως εἰώθασιν ὀνομάζειν λόγον τὸν ἐπιστημονικὸν τέχνης τινὸς ἢ ἐπιστήμης καὶ πάντων τῶν τοιωνδὶ θεωρημάτων καταληπτικόν, οἷον ἰατρικὸν ἢ ἀρχιτεκτονικὸν ἢ γεωμετρικόν.

〈d′.〉 ēdē de logon eiōthamen kalein kai ton spermatikon ē phytikon, kathʼ hon dynamei ta mēdepō phynta enapokeitai tois spermasin, mellonta hoson oupō tę̄ energeią eis phōs proïenai. eʼ. kai para tauta heterōs eiōthasin onomazein logon ton epistēmonikon technēs tinos ē epistēmēs kai pantōn tōn toiōndi theōrēmatōn katalēptikon, hoion iatrikon ē architektonikon ē geōmetrikon.

(4) And we are also accustomed to call logos the seminal or vegetative principle, by which things not yet grown lie in power in seeds, about to come forth into the light shortly in actuality. (5) And besides these they are accustomed to name logos, in another way, the scientific principle of some art or science, comprehending all such theorems, such as the medical or architectural or geometrical.

preface 2, chapter 14

2.14.1Klostermann

διαφόρων τοίνυν τρόπων παρισταμένων ἐκ τῆς τοῦ λόγου φωνῆς, τοῦ τε εὐαγγελιστοῦ ἀπολύτως εἰρηκότος ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος, καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, προσήκει τὸν νοῦν ἐπιστήσαντα καταμαθεῖν, ὡς ξένον τι χρῆμα λόγου παρὰ τὰ ἐγνωσμένα ἡμῖν ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος παραδίδωσιν, ἀπολύτως μὲν εἰπὼν λόγον προσθεὶς δὲ τὸ ξένον καὶ παράδοξον τῆς ἰδιαζούσης αὐτῷ δυνάμεως ἐν τῷ »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«.

diaphorōn toinyn tropōn paristamenōn ek tēs tou logou phōnēs, tou te euangelistou apolytōs eirēkotos en archę̄ ēn ho logos, kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos«, prosēkei ton noun epistēsanta katamathein, hōs xenon ti chrēma logou para ta egnōsmena hēmin ho euangelistēs epi tou parontos paradidōsin, apolytōs men eipōn logon prostheis de to xenon kai paradoxon tēs idiazousēs autǭ dynameōs en tǭ »kai theos ēn ho logos«.

Since, then, different meanings arise from the word logos, and the evangelist said absolutely, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God,” one must attend and learn that the evangelist here hands on something strange in the way of a Word, beside the ones known to us, saying “Word” absolutely, but adding the strangeness and wonder of the power peculiar to him in “and the Word was God.”

2.14.2Klostermann

μὴ γὰρ τῶν πρός τι, φησίν, νόμιζε εἶναι καὶ τοῦτον, ὡς τὸν ἐν ψυχῇ λόγον ἢ ὡς τὸν διὰ φωνῆς ἀκουόμενον ἢ ὡς τὸν ἐν σωματικοῖς ὄντα σπέρμασιν ἢ ὡς τὸν ἐν μαθηματικοῖς ὑφεστῶτα θεωρήμασιν· οὗτοι γὰρ πάντες τῶν πρός τι ὄντες ἐν ἑτέρᾳ προϋποκειμένῃ νοοῦνται οὐσίᾳ. ὁ δὲ θεὸς λόγος οὐχ ἑτέρου δεῖται τοῦ προϋποκειμένου, ἵνʼ ἐν αὐτῷ γενόμενος ὑποστῇ, καθʼ ἑαυτὸν δέ ἐστιν ζῶν καὶ ὑφεστὼς ἅτε θεὸς ὤν. »θεὸς« γὰρ ἦν ὁ λόγος«.

mē gar tōn pros ti, phēsin, nomize einai kai touton, hōs ton en psychę̄ logon ē hōs ton dia phōnēs akouomenon ē hōs ton en sōmatikois onta spermasin ē hōs ton en mathēmatikois hyphestōta theōrēmasin; houtoi gar pantes tōn pros ti ontes en heterą proÿpokeimenę̄ noountai ousią. ho de theos logos ouch heterou deitai tou proÿpokeimenou, hinʼ en autǭ genomenos hypostę̄, kathʼ heauton de estin zōn kai hyphestōs hate theos ōn. »theos« gar ēn ho logos«.

For do not think, he says, that this one too is one of the relative things, like the word in the soul, or the one heard through the voice, or the one in bodily seeds, or the one subsisting in mathematical theorems; for all these, being relative, are understood in another underlying substance. But the God Word does not need another underlying thing in which to come to subsist, but is by himself living and subsisting, inasmuch as he is God. For “the Word was God.”

2.14.3Klostermann

θεὸν δὲ αὐτὸν ἀκούων, φησίν, μὴ ἄναρχον καὶ ἀγέννητον ὁμοίως τῷ αὐτοῦ πατρὶ καὶ αὐτὸν εἶναι ὑπολάβῃς, μάνθανε δὲ ὅτι »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν οὗτος ὁ θεὸς λόγος. τίνα δʼ αὐτοῦ τὴν ἀρχὴν ὑφίσταται, διασαφεῖ ἑξῆς, οὐκ εἰπών· καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν ὁ θεός, μετὰ τῆς τοῦ ἄρθρου προσθήκης, ἵνα μὴ αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων ὁρίσηται, ἀλλʼ οὐδʼ· ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ἵνα μὴ καταβάλῃ ἐπὶ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ὁμοιότητα, ἀλλὰ »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν« ἔφη.

theon de auton akouōn, phēsin, mē anarchon kai agennēton homoiōs tǭ autou patri kai auton einai hypolabę̄s, manthane de hoti »en archę̄ ēn houtos ho theos logos. tina dʼ autou tēn archēn hyphistatai, diasaphei hexēs, ouk eipōn; kai ho logos ēn ho theos, meta tēs tou arthrou prosthēkēs, hina mē auton einai ton epi pantōn horisētai, allʼ oudʼ; en tǭ theǭ, hina mē katabalę̄ epi tēn anthrōpinēn homoiotēta, alla »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon« ephē.

But hearing him called God, he says, do not suppose that he too is without beginning and unbegotten like his Father, but learn that “in the beginning” was this God Word. And what beginning of his he supposes, he makes clear next, not saying “and the Word was the God,” with the addition of the article, so as not to define him as the God over all, nor “in God,” so as not to cast him down to human likeness, but he said, “and the Word was with God.”

2.14.4Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ εἰρήκει· καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ὡς ἐν ὑποκειμένῳ συμβεβηκὸς καὶ ὡς ἕτερον ἐν ἑτέρῳ δούς, σύνθετον ὥσπερ〈εὶ〉 εἰσῆγεν ‹ἂν› τὸν θεόν, οὐσίαν μὲν αὐτὸν ὑποτιθέμενος δίχα λόγου συμβεβηκὸς δὲ τῇ οὐσίᾳ τὸν λόγον.

ei gar eirēkei; kai ho logos ēn en tǭ theǭ, hōs en hypokeimenǭ symbebēkos kai hōs heteron en heterǭ dous, syntheton hōsper〈ei〉 eisēgen ‹an› ton theon, ousian men auton hypotithemenos dicha logou symbebēkos de tę̄ ousią ton logon.

For if he had said, “and the Word was in God,” granting him as an accident in a subject and as one thing in another, he would have introduced God as composite, supposing him a substance without a word and the Word an accident of the substance.

2.14.5Klostermann

ὅπερ οἰηθεὶς Μάρκελλος τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ συνάγει, τὴν μὲν οὐσίαν καλῶν τὸν πατέρα, τὸν δʼ ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον τὸν υἱόν· οὐ λογισάμενος ὡς ὁ τοῦτο διδούς, τὸν θεὸν ἄνευ λόγου ὑποθέμενος, ἀθέῳ καὶ δυσσεβεῖ περιπέσοι ἂν δόγματι θεὸν ἄλογον παραδεχόμενος, ἔχοντα μὲν λόγον ὡς συμβεβηκότα ἐν αὐτῷ οὐ μὴν αὐτὸν ὄντα λόγον·

hoper oiētheis Markellos ton patera kai ton huion epi to auto synagei, tēn men ousian kalōn ton patera, ton dʼ en autǭ logon ton huion; ou logisamenos hōs ho touto didous, ton theon aneu logou hypothemenos, atheǭ kai dyssebei peripesoi an dogmati theon alogon paradechomenos, echonta men logon hōs symbebēkota en autǭ ou mēn auton onta logon;

Thinking this, Marcellus draws together the Father and the Son into the same, calling the substance the Father and the Word in him the Son; not reckoning that one who grants this, supposing God without a Word, would fall into a godless and impious dogma, accepting God as without reason, having a word as an accident in him but not being Word himself;

2.14.6Klostermann

δέον ἕν τι θεῖον, ἄρρητον, ἀγαθόν, ἁπλοῦν, ἀσύνθετον, μονοειδὲς τὸ ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὅλων ὁμολογεῖν, αὐτόθεον, αὐτονοῦν, αὐτόλογον, αὐτοσοφίαν, αὐτοφῶς, αὐτοζωήν, αὐτοκαλόν, αὐτοαγαθὸν ὄντα καὶ τούτων ὅ τι ἄν τις κρεῖττον ἐπινοήσειεν, μᾶλλον δʼ ὑπὲρ πάντα νοῦν καὶ πάσης ἐπέκεινα διανοίας τε καὶ ἐνθυμήσεως,

deon hen ti theion, arrēton, agathon, haploun, asyntheton, monoeides to epekeina tōn holōn homologein, autotheon, autonoun, autologon, autosophian, autophōs, autozōēn, autokalon, autoagathon onta kai toutōn ho ti an tis kreitton epinoēseien, mallon dʼ hyper panta noun kai pasēs epekeina dianoias te kai enthymēseōs,

whereas one ought to confess that what is beyond all things is one divine, unspeakable, good, simple, uncompounded, uniform being: God himself, Mind itself, Word itself, Wisdom itself, Light itself, Life itself, the Beautiful itself, the Good itself, and whatever better than these one might conceive, or rather above all mind and beyond all thought and reflection;

2.14.7Klostermann

τὸν δὲ τούτου μονογενῆ υἱόν, ὡς ἂν εἰκόνα τοῦ πατρὸς ἐξ αὐτοῦ φύντα πάντη τε καὶ κατὰ πάντα ὁμοιότατον ὄντα τῷ γεγεννηκότι, καὶ αὐτὸν θεὸν καὶ νοῦν καὶ λόγον καὶ σοφίαν καὶ ζωὴν καὶ φῶς εἶναι αὐτοῦ τε τοῦ καλοῦ καὶ ἀγαθοῦ εἰκόνα, οὐκ αὐτὸν ὄντα τὸν πατέρα ἀλλὰ τὸν τοῦ πατρὸς μονογενῆ υἱόν, οὐδʼ αὐτὸν ὄντα τὸν ἀγέννητον καὶ ἄναρχον ἀλλὰ τὸν ἐξ αὐτοῦ φύντα καὶ ἀρχὴν ἐπιγραφόμενον τὸν γεγεννηκότα.

ton de toutou monogenē huion, hōs an eikona tou patros ex autou phynta pantē te kai kata panta homoiotaton onta tǭ gegennēkoti, kai auton theon kai noun kai logon kai sophian kai zōēn kai phōs einai autou te tou kalou kai agathou eikona, ouk auton onta ton patera alla ton tou patros monogenē huion, oudʼ auton onta ton agennēton kai anarchon alla ton ex autou phynta kai archēn epigraphomenon ton gegennēkota.

and that his only-begotten Son, as image of the Father, sprung from him and in every way and in all things most like the one who begot him, is himself God and Mind and Word and Wisdom and Life and Light and image of the Beautiful and Good itself; not being the Father himself but the only-begotten Son of the Father, nor being the unbegotten and without beginning, but sprung from him and enrolling the one who begot him as his first principle.

2.14.8Klostermann

εἰ δὲ τούτοις ἀντιλέγων Μάρκελλος ταὐτὸν εἶναι φάσκοι τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον, ἀσύνθετον καὶ ἁπλοῦν τὸν θεὸν ὁριζόμενος, ὥρα μήτε πατέρα μήτε υἱὸν ὁμολογεῖν αὐτόν, ἄντικρυς δὲ τὸν Ἰουδαῖον προβάλλεσθαι ἢ τὸν Σαβέλλιον εἰσάγειν, πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι φάσκοντα· ὥστε κατʼ αὐτὸν τὸ ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« ἴσον εἶναι τῷ ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ θεός, καὶ τὸ καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν« ἴσον εἶναι τῷ καὶ ὁ θεὸς ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν,

ei de toutois antilegōn Markellos tauton einai phaskoi ton theon kai ton en autǭ logon, asyntheton kai haploun ton theon horizomenos, hōra mēte patera mēte huion homologein auton, antikrys de ton Ioudaion proballesthai ē ton Sabellion eisagein, patera kai huion ton auton einai phaskonta; hōste katʼ auton to en archę̄ ēn ho logos« ison einai tǭ en archę̄ ēn ho theos, kai to kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon« ison einai tǭ kai ho theos ēn pros ton theon,

But if Marcellus, contradicting this, should say that God and the Word in him are the same, defining God as uncompounded and simple, it is time to confess him neither Father nor Son, but openly to put forward the Jew or introduce Sabellius, who says that the same is Father and Son; so that on his view “In the beginning was the Word” would be equal to “In the beginning was God,” and “and the Word was with God” equal to “and God was with God,”

2.14.9Klostermann

ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ τὸ τρίτον ταὐτὸν εἶναι τῷ καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ θεός, ἃ δὴ πρὸς τῷ ἀσυναρτήτῳ καὶ παραλογώτατα εἴη ἄν. πῶς δὲ καὶ τὸ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο» χώραν ἕξει, ἑνὸς ὄντος τοῦ ὑποκειμένου; οὐ γὰρ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ φησιν οὐδʼ ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὰ πάντα γεγενῆσθαι, ἀλλὰ »διʼ αὐτοῦ«. ἡ δὲ διὰ πρόθεσις τὸ ὑπηρετικὸν σημαίνει, ὡς ὁ αὐτὸς εὐαγγελιστὴς προϊὼν ἑξῆς παρίστησιν λέγων ὁ νόμος διὰ Μωσέως ἐδόθη. ἡ χάρις καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐγένετο«· ὡς γὰρ ὁ νόμος οὐκ ὢν ἀνθρώπινος οὐδʼ αὐτοῦ Μωσέως ὑπάρχων ἀλλʼ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ Μωσέα διάκονον καὶ ὑπηρέτην ἐπεγράψατο τῆς εἰς ἀνθρώπους ἐκδόσεως, καὶ διὰ τοῦτʼ εἴρηται »ὁ νόμος διὰ Μωσέως ἐδόθη«, οὕτως καὶ »ἡ χάρις διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐγένετο«, τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτὴν διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ κατεργασαμένου.

homoiōs de kai to triton tauton einai tǭ kai theos ēn ho theos, ha dē pros tǭ asynartētǭ kai paralogōtata eiē an. pōs de kai to »panta diʼ autou egeneto» chōran hexei, henos ontos tou hypokeimenou? ou gar hypʼ autou phēsin oudʼ ex autou ta panta gegenēsthai, alla »diʼ autou«. hē de dia prothesis to hypēretikon sēmainei, hōs ho autos euangelistēs proïōn hexēs paristēsin legōn ho nomos dia Mōseōs edothē. hē charis kai hē alētheia dia Iēsou Christou egeneto«; hōs gar ho nomos ouk ōn anthrōpinos oudʼ autou Mōseōs hyparchōn allʼ ek tou theou Mōsea diakonon kai hypēretēn epegrapsato tēs eis anthrōpous ekdoseōs, kai dia toutʼ eirētai »ho nomos dia Mōseōs edothē«, houtōs kai »hē charis dia Iēsou Christou egeneto«, tou patros autēn dia tou Christou katergasamenou.

and likewise the third the same as “and God was God,” which, besides being incoherent, would also be most unreasonable. And how will “all things came into being through him” have a place, when the subject is one? For he does not say that all things came into being by him or from him, but “through him.” The preposition “through” signifies service, as the same evangelist shows going on next, saying, “The law was given through Moses; grace and truth came through Jesus Christ.” For as the law, not being human nor belonging to Moses himself, but being from God, enrolled Moses as minister and servant of its giving to men, and for this reason it is said “the law was given through Moses,” so also “grace came through Jesus Christ,” the Father having worked it through Christ.

2.14.10Klostermann

ὡσαύτως οὖν εἴρηται καὶ τὸ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«, ἑτέρου μὲν πεποιηκότος, αὐτοῦ δὲ διακονησαμένου· ὥσθʼ ἕτερον ζητεῖν τὸν ποιητὴν τῶν ὅλων τὸν διὰ τοῦ θεολογουμένου τὰ πάντα ὑποστησάμενον. καὶ τίς ἂν γένοιτο οὗτος; ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἂν ἔχοι εἰπεῖν.

hōsautōs oun eirētai kai to »panta diʼ autou egeneto«, heterou men pepoiēkotos, autou de diakonēsamenou; hōsthʼ heteron zētein ton poiētēn tōn holōn ton dia tou theologoumenou ta panta hypostēsamenon. kai tis an genoito houtos? allʼ ouk an echoi eipein.

In the same way, then, “all things came into being through him” is said, another having made them and he having served; so that one must seek another as maker of all, who made all things subsist through the one spoken of as God. And who would this be? But he could not say.

2.14.11Klostermann

ὧν οὕτως ἐχόντων ὁμολογεῖν ἀνάγκη τὸν θεολογούμενον ὑπὸ τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ μὴ τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων εἶναι θεὸν μηδʼ αὐτὸν τὸν πατέρα, τὸν δὲ τούτου μονογενῆ υἱόν, οὐ συμβεβηκότα τῷ πατρὶ οὐδʼ ὡς ἐν ὑποκειμένῳ ἐν αὐτῷ ὄντα οὐδὲ ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν τῷ θεῷ ὄντα, υἱὸν δὲ ἀληθῶς ὄντα, ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα, ἐν ἀρχῇ τε ὄντα καὶ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ὄντα καὶ θεὸν ὄντα, διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα δημιουργεῖ·

hōn houtōs echontōn homologein anankē ton theologoumenon hypo tou euangelistou mē ton epi pantōn einai theon mēdʼ auton ton patera, ton de toutou monogenē huion, ou symbebēkota tǭ patri oudʼ hōs en hypokeimenǭ en autǭ onta oude hen kai tauton tǭ theǭ onta, huion de alēthōs onta, zōnta kai hyphestōta, en archę̄ te onta kai pros ton theon onta kai theon onta, diʼ hou ta panta dēmiourgei;

This being so, one must confess that the one spoken of as God by the evangelist is not the God over all nor the Father himself, but his only-begotten Son, not an accident of the Father, nor being in him as in a subject, nor one and the same with God, but being truly Son, living and subsisting, being in the beginning and being with God and being God, through whom he creates all things;

2.14.12Klostermann

ὡς ὀρθῶς ἄν τινα ἐπὶ τὸ σαφέστερον μεταλαβόντα φάναι ἀντὶ τοῦ »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος«, τὸ ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ υἱός, καὶ ἀντὶ τοῦ »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν« τὸ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς ἦν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα, καὶ ἀντὶ τοῦ »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος« τὸ καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ υἱός. οὕτω δʼ ἂν ἁρμόσειεν καὶ τὸ ἑξῆς ἐπαγόμενον, »πάντα« γὰρ »διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«.

hōs orthōs an tina epi to saphesteron metalabonta phanai anti tou »en archę̄ ēn ho logos«, to en archę̄ ēn ho huios, kai anti tou »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon« to kai ho huios ēn pros ton patera, kai anti tou »kai theos ēn ho logos« to kai theos ēn ho huios. houtō dʼ an harmoseien kai to hexēs epagomenon, »panta« gar »diʼ autou egeneto kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«.

so that one might rightly, making it clearer, say instead of “In the beginning was the Word,” “In the beginning was the Son,” and instead of “and the Word was with God,” “and the Son was with the Father,” and instead of “and the Word was God,” “and the Son was God.” And so what is added next would fit too: “For all things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being.”

2.14.13Klostermann

εἰκότως τοιγαροῦν ὁ θεῖος εὐαγγελιστὴς ἐν ἀρχῇ αὐτὸν ἔφη δοὺς αὐτῷ ἀρχήν, δῆλον δʼ ὅτι τὴν γέννησιν, τὴν ἐκ τοῦ πατρός· πᾶν γὰρ τὸ ἔκ τινος γεννηθὲν ἀρχὴν ἔχει τὸν γεγεννηκότα. οὐ μὴν ἔθʼ ὁμοίως ἐπήγαγεν τὸ καὶ 〈ὁ〉 λόγος ἦν ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ἀλλὰ »πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἦν ὁ λόγος«, διδάσκων τὸν γεννηθέντα καὶ ἀρχὴν τὸν πατέρα κτησάμενον μὴ μακράν που εἶναι τοῦ πατρὸς μηδὲ ἀπεσχοινίσθαι καὶ πόρρω που ἀφεστάναι αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ παρεῖναι αὐτῷ καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ εἶναι·

eikotōs toigaroun ho theios euangelistēs en archę̄ auton ephē dous autǭ archēn, dēlon dʼ hoti tēn gennēsin, tēn ek tou patros; pan gar to ek tinos gennēthen archēn echei ton gegennēkota. ou mēn ethʼ homoiōs epēgagen to kai 〈ho〉 logos ēn en tǭ theǭ, alla »pros ton theon ēn ho logos«, didaskōn ton gennēthenta kai archēn ton patera ktēsamenon mē makran pou einai tou patros mēde apeschoinisthai kai porrō pou aphestanai autou, alla pareinai autǭ kai syn autǭ einai;

Rightly, therefore, the divine evangelist said he was “in the beginning,” granting him a beginning, clearly his generation from the Father; for everything begotten from something has the one who begot it as its beginning. But he did not go on likewise to say “and the Word was in God,” but “the Word was with God,” teaching that the one begotten, who has the Father as his beginning, is not somewhere far from the Father, nor cut off and standing far away from him, but present to him and with him;

2.14.14Klostermann

ὃ δὴ καὶ ἐν Παροιμίαις ἐδίδασκεν πρότερον φήσας »πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με«, ἔπειτα προσθεὶς »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«. οὕτως οὖν ὁ λόγος, δῆλον δʼ ὅτι ὁ μονογενὴς υἱός, ἦν πρὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ πατέρα τὸν θεὸν συνὼν καὶ συμπαρὼν αὐτῷ ἀεὶ καὶ πάντοτε·

ho dē kai en Paroimiais edidasken proteron phēsas »pro de pantōn bounōn genną me«, epeita prostheis »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«. houtōs oun ho logos, dēlon dʼ hoti ho monogenēs huios, ēn pros ton heautou patera ton theon synōn kai symparōn autǭ aei kai pantote;

which he taught also in Proverbs, first saying, “Before all hills he begets me,” and then adding, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.” So the Word, clearly the only-begotten Son, was with his own Father, God, being with him and present with him always and at every time;

2.14.15Klostermann

ὃ δὴ καὶ παρίστη λέγων »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν«. ἐπεὶ δὲ ἐχρῆν ἡμᾶς γνῶναι καὶ ὁποίου ὑπῆρχεν ἀξιώματος, ἀναγκαίως συνῆψεν τὸ »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«. πῶς γὰρ οὐκ ἔμελλεν θεὸς εἶναι ὁ ἐκ τοῦ ἑνὸς καὶ μόνου ἀγεννήτου θεοῦ γεννηθείς; εἰ γὰρ τὸ »γεγεννημένον ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς σάρξ ἐστιν, καὶ τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος πνεῦμά ἐστιν« κατὰ τὴν σωτήριον διδασκαλίαν, ἀκολούθως καὶ τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ θεὸς ἂν εἴη. διὸ καὶ »θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«·

ho dē kai paristē legōn »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon«. epei de echrēn hēmas gnōnai kai hopoiou hypērchen axiōmatos, anankaiōs synēpsen to »kai theos ēn ho logos«. pōs gar ouk emellen theos einai ho ek tou henos kai monou agennētou theou gennētheis? ei gar to »gegennēmenon ek tēs sarkos sarx estin, kai to gegennēmenon ek tou pneumatos pneuma estin« kata tēn sōtērion didaskalian, akolouthōs kai to gegennēmenon ek tou theou theos an eiē. dio kai »theos ēn ho logos«;

which he showed when he said, “and the Word was with God.” And since we had to know what dignity he had, he necessarily added, “and the Word was God.” For how was the one begotten from the one and only unbegotten God not going to be God? For if “what is born of the flesh is flesh, and what is born of the Spirit is spirit,” according to the saving teaching, it follows that what is begotten of God would be God. Therefore “the Word was God”;

2.14.16Klostermann

καὶ θεὸς ποιητικὸς καὶ δημιουργικὸς πάντων. ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸ παρέστησεν ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς ἑξῆς τὸ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο« ἐπισυνάψας. ὁ μὲν οὖν παιδαγωγὸς νόμος διὰ Μωσέως ἐν τῇ κοσμοποιίᾳ τὸν θεὸν ποιητὴν τοῦ παντὸς εἰσάγων στοιχεῖά τε καὶ εἰσαγωγὰς θεοσεβείας παραδιδοὺς ἐδίδασκεν, λέγων »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν« καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἑξῆς,

kai theos poiētikos kai dēmiourgikos pantōn. ho dē kai auto parestēsen ho euangelistēs hexēs to »panta diʼ autou egeneto« episynapsas. ho men oun paidagōgos nomos dia Mōseōs en tę̄ kosmopoiią ton theon poiētēn tou pantos eisagōn stoicheia te kai eisagōgas theosebeias paradidous edidasken, legōn »en archę̄ epoiēsen ho theos ton ouranon kai tēn gēn« kai ta toutois hexēs,

and God, maker and creator of all things. The evangelist showed this too by adding next “all things came into being through him.” The law, then, as a tutor through Moses, presenting God as maker of the universe in the making of the world, and handing on elements and introductions to godliness, taught, saying, “In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth,” and what follows,

2.14.17Klostermann

διʼ ὧν τὸν Ἰουδαίων παιδαγωγῶν λαὸν γενητὸν εἶναι τὸν κόσμον ἡγεῖσθαι παρῄνει, πρὸς τὸ μὴ τὴν κτίσιν παρὰ τὸν κτίσαντα« σέβειν.

diʼ hōn ton Ioudaiōn paidagōgōn laon genēton einai ton kosmon hēgeisthai parę̄nei, pros to mē tēn ktisin para ton ktisanta« sebein.

by which, educating the Jewish people, it urged them to regard the world as created, so as not to worship “the creature rather than the Creator.”

2.14.18Klostermann

ὅπως δὲ ὁ θεὸς καὶ διὰ τίνος τὰ σύμπαντα ἐδημιούργει, οὐκέτι Μωσῆς τοῖς ὑπʼ αὐτὸν παρεδίδου, »ἡ« δὲ »χάρις καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ« τὸ σεσιγημένον ὑπὸ Μωσέως μυστήριον εὐαγγελιζομένη καινοτέρας καὶ μυστικῆς τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ κατῆρξε διδασκαλίας, ἄντικρυς τοῖς πᾶσιν εἰς ἐξάκουστον βοῶσα τὸ »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος, καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, καὶ τὸ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο,

hopōs de ho theos kai dia tinos ta sympanta edēmiourgei, ouketi Mōsēs tois hypʼ auton paredidou, »hē« de »charis kai hē alētheia dia Iēsou Christou« to sesigēmenon hypo Mōseōs mystērion euangelizomenē kainoteras kai mystikēs tę̄ ekklēsią tou theou katērxe didaskalias, antikrys tois pasin eis exakouston boōsa to »en archę̄ ēn ho logos, kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos«, kai to »panta diʼ autou egeneto,

But how God created all things and through whom, Moses no longer handed on to those under him; but “grace and truth through Jesus Christ,” announcing the mystery kept silent by Moses, began a newer and mystical teaching for the church of God, crying out openly for all to hear, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God,” and “all things came into being through him,

2.14.19Klostermann

καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«, καὶ ἔτι τούτοις προσθεῖσα τὸ »ὃ γέγονεν ἐν αὐτῷ ζωὴ ἦν, καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ἦν τὸ φῶς τῶν ἀνθρώπων. καὶ τὸ φῶς ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ φαίνει«, καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἀκόλουθα, διʼ ὧν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τὰ ἐξαίρετα τοῦ θείου φωτὸς καὶ τῆς ἐν αὐτῷ ζωῆς, ὅπως τε διʼ αὐτοῦ τὰ ὑπὸ Μωσέως εἰρημένα πάντα καὶ τὰ ἔτι τούτων ἐπέκεινα συνέστη, παιδεύει. ἀλλὰ τούτων οὐδὲν Μάρκελλος εἰδὼς ποτὲ μὲν Ἰουδαΐζων ποτὲ δὲ Σαβελλίζων ἁλίσκεται,

kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«, kai eti toutois prostheisa to »ho gegonen en autǭ zōē ēn, kai hē zōē ēn to phōs tōn anthrōpōn. kai to phōs en tę̄ skotią phainei«, kai ta toutois akoloutha, diʼ hōn ton huion tou theou kai ta exaireta tou theiou phōtos kai tēs en autǭ zōēs, hopōs te diʼ autou ta hypo Mōseōs eirēmena panta kai ta eti toutōn epekeina synestē, paideuei. alla toutōn ouden Markellos eidōs pote men Ioudaïzōn pote de Sabellizōn halisketai,

and without him nothing came into being,” and adding to these, “What came into being in him was life, and the life was the light of men, and the light shines in the darkness,” and what follows, by which it teaches the Son of God and the special marks of the divine light and of the life in him, and how through him all that Moses spoke of, and what is beyond it, came to be. But Marcellus, knowing none of this, is caught now Judaizing and now Sabellianizing,

2.14.20Klostermann

κατὰ μὲν τὸν Ἰουδαῖον πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου συστάσεως μηδὲν εἶναι φάσκων πλὴν τοῦ θεοῦ μόνου, 〈τῆς ἐκκλησίας〉 πρὸ τῆς τοῦ κόσμου συστάσεως τὸν πατέρα εἶναι καὶ τὸν υἱὸν ὁμολογούσης, κατὰ δὲ τὸν Σαβέλλιον ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι ἀποφαινόμενος υἱὸν καὶ πατέρα καὶ ποτὲ μὲν αὐτὸν ἐνδιάθετον εἰσάγων λόγον ποτὲ δὲ προφορικόν.

kata men ton Ioudaion pro tēs tou kosmou systaseōs mēden einai phaskōn plēn tou theou monou, 〈tēs ekklēsias〉 pro tēs tou kosmou systaseōs ton patera einai kai ton huion homologousēs, kata de ton Sabellion hena kai ton auton einai apophainomenos huion kai patera kai pote men auton endiatheton eisagōn logon pote de prophorikon.

like the Jew saying that before the founding of the world there was nothing but God alone, while the church confesses that before the founding of the world the Father and the Son exist; and like Sabellius declaring that the Son and the Father are one and the same, and introducing him now as an internal word and now as an uttered one.

2.14.21Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ προσποιεῖται ταύτας μὴ παραδέχεσθαι τὰς φωνάς, πλὴν δῆλός ἐστιν ἐκ τοῦ ποτὲ μὲν ἔνδον αὐτὸν λέγειν ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ἄλλοτε δὲ διʼ ἐνεργείας δραστικῆς προϊέναι αὐτοῦ, ἀφʼ ὧν τε τῷ ἀνθρωπίνῳ ἀπεικάζει αὐτὸν λόγῳ. ὅ γε μὴν θεῖος εὐαγγελιστὴς κατʼ οὐδένα τῶν ἀποδεδομένων τρόπων λόγον ὑπεστήσατο τὸν πρὸς αὐτοῦ θεολογούμενον, ἀλλʼ οἷον ἔπρεπεν τὸν μονογενῆ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ νοεῖν, λόγον μὲν ὄντα καθʼ ὃ πάντα λόγῳ συνεστήσατο καὶ χωρὶς λόγου τῶν ὄντων οὐδὲν γέγονεν, θεὸν δὲ καὶ μονογενῆ καθʼ ὃ μόνος ἀληθῶς ἦν υἱὸς τοῦ ἐπὶ πάντων θεοῦ, υἱὸς γνήσιος ὄντως καὶ ἀγαπητός, τῷ αὐτοῦ πατρὶ κατὰ πάντα ἀφωμοιωμένος.

ei gar prospoieitai tautas mē paradechesthai tas phōnas, plēn dēlos estin ek tou pote men endon auton legein en tǭ theǭ, allote de diʼ energeias drastikēs proïenai autou, aphʼ hōn te tǭ anthrōpinǭ apeikazei auton logǭ. ho ge mēn theios euangelistēs katʼ oudena tōn apodedomenōn tropōn logon hypestēsato ton pros autou theologoumenon, allʼ hoion eprepen ton monogenē huion tou theou noein, logon men onta kathʼ ho panta logǭ synestēsato kai chōris logou tōn ontōn ouden gegonen, theon de kai monogenē kathʼ ho monos alēthōs ēn huios tou epi pantōn theou, huios gnēsios ontōs kai agapētos, tǭ autou patri kata panta aphōmoiōmenos.

For even if he pretends not to accept these terms, it is clear from his saying at one time that the Word is within God and at another that he goes forth from him by effective activity, and from his likening him to the human word. But the divine evangelist did not set up the one he spoke of as God as a word in any of the ways described, but such as it was fitting to understand the only-begotten Son of God: being Word inasmuch as he established all things by reason and without reason nothing of what exists came to be; and God and only-begotten inasmuch as he alone was truly Son of the God over all, a genuine and beloved Son, made like his Father in all things.

2.14.22Klostermann

διὸ καὶ φῶς ἦν ἀληθῶς καθʼ ὃ τὸ νοερὸν καὶ λογικὸν ταῖς κατʼ εἰκόνα τὴν αὐτοῦ πεποιημέναις ψυχαῖς ἐναυγάζει φέγγος. διὸ οὐ πάντων αὐτὸν φῶς εἶναί φησιν, ἀλλὰ μόνων ἀνθρώπων· »ἦν« γὰρ τὸ φῶς »τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον« ἔφη. οὕτω δὲ καὶ ζωὴ ὑπῆρχεν ἀληθῶς, καθʼ ὃ πᾶσιν τοῖς ζῶσιν τὸ τῆς ἐξ αὐτοῦ χορηγίας παρέχει νᾶμα. καὶ καθʼ ἑκάστην δὲ ἐπίνοιαν τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ θεϊκῶν δυνάμεων παραστατικὰς εὕροις ἂν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀληθεῖς ἐπωνυμίας. κατὰ πάντα γὰρ ἀλήθεια ἦν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, ὃ δὴ παρίστησιν αὐτὸς λέγων »ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἀλήθεια«.

dio kai phōs ēn alēthōs kathʼ ho to noeron kai logikon tais katʼ eikona tēn autou pepoiēmenais psychais enaugazei phengos. dio ou pantōn auton phōs einai phēsin, alla monōn anthrōpōn; »ēn« gar to phōs »to phōtizon panta anthrōpon erchomenon eis ton kosmon« ephē. houtō de kai zōē hypērchen alēthōs, kathʼ ho pasin tois zōsin to tēs ex autou chorēgias parechei nama. kai kathʼ hekastēn de epinoian tōn en autǭ theïkōn dynameōn parastatikas heurois an autou kai alētheis epōnymias. kata panta gar alētheia ēn ho huios tou theou, ho dē paristēsin autos legōn »egō eimi hē alētheia«.

Therefore he was also truly light, inasmuch as he shines the intellectual and rational beam into the souls made according to his image. Therefore he says he is light not of all things, but of men alone; for he said the light was “that which enlightens every man coming into the world.” So too he was truly life, inasmuch as he provides all living things with the stream of his supply. And for each aspect of the divine powers in him you would find titles that represent him and are true. For in all things the Son of God was truth, which he himself shows, saying, “I am the truth.”

preface 2, chapter 15

2.15.1Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ὁ νέος συγγραφεὺς ταῦτα μὲν οὔτε συνίησιν οὔτε οἶδεν οὔθʼ ὅτι ἀγνοεῖ οἶδεν, ἃ δὴ καὶ εἰδέναι αὐχεῖ, ὅπως συνέστη. φέρε πάλιν εἶτα ἀναλαβόντες ἀκούσωμεν, ὡς τῷ ἐν ἀνθρώποις αὐτὸν ἀπεικάζει λόγῳ, τῷ τε κατὰ διάνοιαν καὶ τῷ κατὰ προφοράν, τοῦτον γράφων τὸν τρόπον τοῦτο δὲ ῥᾴδιον, οἶμαι, τοῖς εὖ φρονοῦσιν καὶ ἀπὸ μικροῦ τινος καὶ ταπεινοῦ καθʼ ἡμᾶς παραδείγματος γνῶναι. οὐδὲ γὰρ τὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου λόγον δυνάμει καὶ ὑποστάσει χωρίσαι τινὶ δυνατόν· ἓν γάρ ἐστιν καὶ ταὐτὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ὁ λόγος, καὶ οὐδενὶ χωριζόμενος ἑτέρω ἢ μόνῃ τῇ τῆς πράξεως ἐνεργεία.

allʼ ho neos syngrapheus tauta men oute syniēsin oute oiden outhʼ hoti agnoei oiden, ha dē kai eidenai auchei, hopōs synestē. phere palin eita analabontes akousōmen, hōs tǭ en anthrōpois auton apeikazei logǭ, tǭ te kata dianoian kai tǭ kata prophoran, touton graphōn ton tropon touto de rhądion, oimai, tois eu phronousin kai apo mikrou tinos kai tapeinou kathʼ hēmas paradeigmatos gnōnai. oude gar ton tou anthrōpou logon dynamei kai hypostasei chōrisai tini dynaton; hen gar estin kai tauton tǭ anthrōpǭ ho logos, kai oudeni chōrizomenos heterō ē monę̄ tę̄ tēs praxeōs energeia.

But the new writer neither understands these things nor knows them, nor knows that he does not know how what he boasts of knowing came about. Come, let us take it up again and hear how he likens him to the word in men, both the one in thought and the one in utterance, writing in this way: “This, I think, is easy for those who think well to know even from a small and humble example among us. For no one can separate a man's word from him in power and hypostasis; for the word is one and the same with the man, and is separated from him by nothing else than the activity of the deed alone.”

2.15.2Klostermann

ἐν δὴ τούτοις τῷ προφορικῷ λόγῳ κέχρηται εἰκόνι, τῷ δέ γε ἐνδιαθέτῳ ἐν οἷς ταῦτά φησιν οὐ γὰρ δὴ ἑτέρας ἑτοιμασίας, οἷον ὕλης ἢ ἄλλης τινὸς ἀνθρωπίνης, ὁ θεὸς ἐδεῖτο πρὸς κατασκευήν, ἀλλὰ ταύτης τῆς ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ διανοίᾳ ἑτοιμασίας. ἐπεὶ οὖν ἀδύνατον ἦν χωρὶς λόγου καὶ τῆς προσούσης τῷ λόγῳ σοφίας ἐννοῆσαι περὶ τῆς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατασκευῆς τὸν θεόν, εἰκότως ἔφη »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«.

en dē toutois tǭ prophorikǭ logǭ kechrētai eikoni, tǭ de ge endiathetǭ en hois tauta phēsin ou gar dē heteras hetoimasias, hoion hylēs ē allēs tinos anthrōpinēs, ho theos edeito pros kataskeuēn, alla tautēs tēs en tę̄ heautou dianoią hetoimasias. epei oun adynaton ēn chōris logou kai tēs prosousēs tǭ logǭ sophias ennoēsai peri tēs tou ouranou kataskeuēs ton theon, eikotōs ephē »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«.

Here, then, he uses the uttered word as an image, and the internal word where he says this: “For God did not need another preparation, such as matter or any other human one, for his fashioning, but this preparation in his own mind. Since, then, it was impossible for God to think about the fashioning of heaven without a Word and the wisdom that belongs to the Word, he rightly said, ‘When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.’”

2.15.3Klostermann

εἶθʼ ἑξῆς προϊὼν ὁμοῦ καὶ ἐνδιάθετον τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον παρίστη, γράφων οὕτως τίς γὰρ οὕτως ἢ τῶν ἁγίων ἀγγέλων ἢ ἀνδρῶν δικαίων ἀξιόπιστος ἦν τὴν ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ θεοῦ ὁρισθεῖσαν αὐτῷ τιμωρίαν λῦσαι, εἰ μὴ αὐτὸς ὁ λόγος ὁ συμπαρών τε καὶ συμπλάττων, πρὸς ὃν ὁ πατὴρ »ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον« ἔφη;

eithʼ hexēs proïōn homou kai endiatheton ton tou theou logon paristē, graphōn houtōs tis gar houtōs ē tōn hagiōn angelōn ē andrōn dikaiōn axiopistos ēn tēn ek prosōpou tou theou horistheisan autǭ timōrian lysai, ei mē autos ho logos ho symparōn te kai symplattōn, pros hon ho patēr »poiēsōmen anthrōpon« ephē?

Then, going on next, he presents the Word of God as internal too, writing thus: “For who, either of the holy angels or of just men, was so trustworthy as to undo the punishment decreed for man from the face of God, except the Word himself, who was present and fashioning with him, to whom the Father said, ‘Let us make man’?”

2.15.4Klostermann

τούτοις ἑξῆς διασαφεῖ ὁποῖον εἰσάγει λόγον φάσκων ἀλλʼ εἴ τις μικρῷ τινι καὶ ἀνθρωπίνῳ καθʼ ἡμᾶς παραδείγματι χρώμενος ὡς διὰ εἰκόνος τὴν θείαν ἐξετάζοι πρᾶξιν· ὥσπερ ἂν εἴ τις ἀνδριαντοποιὸς ἐπιστήμων ἀνὴρ ἀνδριάντα πλάσαι βουλόμενος, πρῶτον μὲν τοὺς τύπους αὐτοῦ καὶ χαρακτῆρας ἐν ἑαυτῷ σκοπεῖ, ἔπειτα πλάτος τε καὶ μῆκος ὅσον εὐπρεπὲς ἐννοεῖ, ἀναλογίαν τε τοῦ παντὸς ἐν τῷ καθʼ ἕκαστον ἐξετάζει μέρει, χαλκοῦ τε τὴν πρόσφορον ἑτοιμάσας ὕλην καὶ τὸν ἐσόμενον ἀνδριάντα τῇ ἑαυτοῦ προτυπώσας διανοίᾳ καὶ νοητῶς ὁρᾶν νομίσας συνειδώς τε ἑαυτῷ συνεργεῖν τὸν λόγον, ᾧ λογίζεται καὶ ᾧ πάντα πράττειν εἴωθεν (οὐδὲν γὰρ μὴ λόγῳ γιγνόμενον καλόν), ἀρχόμενος τῆς αἰσθητῆς ταύτης ἐργασίας πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ὡς πρὸς ἕτερον παρακελεύεται λέγων· ἄγε ποιήσωμεν, ἄγε πλάσωμεν ἀνδριάντα· οὕτως ὁ τῶν ὅλων δεσπότης θεὸς τὸν ἔμψυχον ἐκ γῆς ἀνδριάντα ποιῶν οὐκ ἄλλῳ τινὶ ἀλλὰ τῷ ἑαυτοῦ παρακελεύεται λόγῳ »ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον« λέγων. διὰ τούτων ἐναργῶς καὶ ἐνδιάθετον λόγον ᾧ διαλογίζεταί τις καὶ προφορικὸν ᾧ διαλέγεται προσῆψεν τῷ θεῷ, τοιοῦτόν τινα οἷον τὸν καθʼ ἡμᾶς καὶ τὸν ἐν τῷ θεῷ εἶναι λόγον ὑποθέμενος.

toutois hexēs diasaphei hopoion eisagei logon phaskōn allʼ ei tis mikrǭ tini kai anthrōpinǭ kathʼ hēmas paradeigmati chrōmenos hōs dia eikonos tēn theian exetazoi praxin; hōsper an ei tis andriantopoios epistēmōn anēr andrianta plasai boulomenos, prōton men tous typous autou kai charaktēras en heautǭ skopei, epeita platos te kai mēkos hoson euprepes ennoei, analogian te tou pantos en tǭ kathʼ hekaston exetazei merei, chalkou te tēn prosphoron hetoimasas hylēn kai ton esomenon andrianta tę̄ heautou protypōsas dianoią kai noētōs horan nomisas syneidōs te heautǭ synergein ton logon, hǭ logizetai kai hǭ panta prattein eiōthen (ouden gar mē logǭ gignomenon kalon), archomenos tēs aisthētēs tautēs ergasias pros heauton hōs pros heteron parakeleuetai legōn; age poiēsōmen, age plasōmen andrianta; houtōs ho tōn holōn despotēs theos ton empsychon ek gēs andrianta poiōn ouk allǭ tini alla tǭ heautou parakeleuetai logǭ »poiēsōmen anthrōpon« legōn. dia toutōn enargōs kai endiatheton logon hǭ dialogizetai tis kai prophorikon hǭ dialegetai prosēpsen tǭ theǭ, toiouton tina hoion ton kathʼ hēmas kai ton en tǭ theǭ einai logon hypothemenos.

Next he makes clear what sort of Word he introduces, saying: “But suppose someone, using a small and human example from among us, should examine the divine act as through an image: just as a skilled sculptor, wishing to mould a statue, first considers its outlines and features within himself, then thinks out how great a breadth and length is fitting, and examines the proportion of the whole in each part; and having prepared the suitable material of bronze, and having first shaped the future statue in his own mind, and thinking he sees it mentally, and conscious that the word works with him, by which he reasons and by which he is accustomed to do everything (for nothing done without word is good), beginning this perceptible work he urges himself as if another, saying: Come, let us make, come, let us mould a statue: so God, the Master of all, making the living statue from earth, urges no one else but his own Word, saying, ‘Let us make man.’” By this he clearly attached to God both an internal word, by which one reasons, and an uttered word, by which one converses, supposing the Word in God to be such as ours.

preface 2, chapter 16

2.16.1Klostermann

ταῦτα μὲν οὖν πάντα ὡς ἀρνητικὰ τυγχάνει τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ, οὐδὲν προσεπεξεργάζεσθαι δεῖ. τοσοῦτον δὲ οἶμαι προσήκειν ἐπερωτῆσαι, εἰ δὴ εἷς θεὸς ἦν καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον, οὐ πατὴρ οὐχ υἱός, τί κατεψεύδετο τῶν τοιούτων ὀνομάτων ἡ γραφή; τί δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς Μάρκελλος ὑποκρίνεται, τὸν μὴ υἱὸν ἀλλὰ λόγον υἱὸν ἀποκαλῶν; καὶ ἐπειδὴ κέχρηται παραδείγματι τῷ ἐν ἀνθρώποις λόγῳ, λεκτέον ὡς οὐ πᾶς ἄνθρωπος υἱὸν ἔχει, λογικὸς ὢν καὶ τὸν συμφυᾶ λόγον ἐν αὑτῷ κεκτημένος·

tauta men oun panta hōs arnētika tynchanei tou huiou tou theou, ouden prosepexergazesthai dei. tosouton de oimai prosēkein eperōtēsai, ei dē heis theos ēn kai ouden heteron, ou patēr ouch huios, ti katepseudeto tōn toioutōn onomatōn hē graphē? ti de kai autos Markellos hypokrinetai, ton mē huion alla logon huion apokalōn? kai epeidē kechrētai paradeigmati tǭ en anthrōpois logǭ, lekteon hōs ou pas anthrōpos huion echei, logikos ōn kai ton symphya logon en hautǭ kektēmenos;

Since all these are denials of the Son of God, there is no need to elaborate further. But I think it fitting to ask this much: if there was one God and nothing else, neither Father nor Son, why did Scripture tell lies with such names? And why does Marcellus himself play a part, calling Son what is not a son but a word? And since he uses the example of the word in men, it must be said that not every man has a son, though he is rational and has the innate word in himself;

2.16.2Klostermann

οὐκοῦν ἕτερόν τί ἐστιν υἱὸς παρὰ τὸν λόγον. τὸν οὖν θεὸν εἰ λόγον ἔχειν ἐν ἑαυτῷ φάσκοι καὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον, ᾧ καὶ διενοεῖτο, ᾧ καὶ πρὸς ἑαυτὸν διελέγετο »ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον« λέγων, τί καὶ μάτην υἱὸν ὀνομάζει; τί δὲ τὴν ἐκκλησίαν ὑποκρίνεται; τί δὲ μὴ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ προσποιεῖται πιστεύειν, σχηματιζόμενος διὰ τοῦ τὸν λόγον τὸν ἐν τῷ θεῷ υἱὸν ἀποκαλεῖν, σαφῶς τοῦ παραδείγματος μακρῷ διεστάναι διδάσκοντος τὸν ἔμφυτον ἐν ψυχῇ λόγον παρὰ τὸν ἔκ τινος γεννηθέντα καὶ καθʼ ἑαυτὸν ὑφεστῶτα καὶ ζῶντα καὶ ἐνεργοῦντα υἱόν;

oukoun heteron ti estin huios para ton logon. ton oun theon ei logon echein en heautǭ phaskoi kai ouden heteron, hǭ kai dienoeito, hǭ kai pros heauton dielegeto »poiēsōmen anthrōpon« legōn, ti kai matēn huion onomazei? ti de tēn ekklēsian hypokrinetai? ti de mē pisteuōn eis ton huion tou theou prospoieitai pisteuein, schēmatizomenos dia tou ton logon ton en tǭ theǭ huion apokalein, saphōs tou paradeigmatos makrǭ diestanai didaskontos ton emphyton en psychę̄ logon para ton ek tinos gennēthenta kai kathʼ heauton hyphestōta kai zōnta kai energounta huion?

so a son is something other than the word. If, then, he says that God has a word in himself and nothing else, by which he thought, by which he conversed with himself, saying “Let us make man,” why does he name him Son in vain? Why does he play the part of the church? Why, not believing in the Son of God, does he pretend to believe, putting on a show by calling the Word in God Son, when his example clearly teaches that the word innate in a soul is far distant from a son begotten from someone, subsisting and living and acting by himself?

2.16.3Klostermann

ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἐγώ, φήσει ὡς εἰκός, ἀλλʼ ὁ θεῖος εὐαγγελιστὴς λόγον αὐτὸν προσεῖπεν· ἀκόλουθον τοίνυν εἴη ἂν καὶ ἡμᾶς τούτῳ συνομολογεῖν. ναί φημι καὶ αὐτός.

allʼ ouk egō, phēsei hōs eikos, allʼ ho theios euangelistēs logon auton proseipen; akolouthon toinyn eiē an kai hēmas toutǭ synomologein. nai phēmi kai autos.

But not I, he will probably say, but the divine evangelist called him Word; it would follow, then, that we too agree with him. Yes, I say so too.

preface 2, chapter 17

2.17.1Klostermann

πλὴν οὐδʼ ἑτέρως προσήκειν οἶμαι ἐξακούειν τῆς φωνῆς ἢ αὐτῷ πάλιν μαθητευομένους τῷ εὐαγγελιστῇ διδάσκοντι ὁποῖον διωρίζετο λόγον. σαφῶς δὲ τοῦτον παρίστη οἷός τις ἦν, ἐπισυνάπτων ἑξῆς καὶ λέγων »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«· δυνάμενος γοῦν εἰπεῖν· καὶ ὁ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος, μετὰ τῆς τοῦ ἄρθρου προσθήκης, εἴγε ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν ἡγεῖτο τὸν πατέρα εἶναι καὶ τὸν υἱὸν αὐτόν τε εἶναι τὸν λόγον τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων θεόν, οὐχ οὕτως ἐξέδωκε τὴν γραφήν.

plēn oudʼ heterōs prosēkein oimai exakouein tēs phōnēs ē autǭ palin mathēteuomenous tǭ euangelistę̄ didaskonti hopoion diōrizeto logon. saphōs de touton paristē hoios tis ēn, episynaptōn hexēs kai legōn »kai theos ēn ho logos«; dynamenos goun eipein; kai ho theos ēn ho logos, meta tēs tou arthrou prosthēkēs, eige hen kai tauton hēgeito ton patera einai kai ton huion auton te einai ton logon ton epi pantōn theon, ouch houtōs exedōke tēn graphēn.

But I think one ought to hear the term in no other way than by again being taught by the evangelist himself what sort of Word he defined. He showed clearly what he was, adding next and saying, “and the Word was God.” He could have said, “and the Word was the God,” with the addition of the article, if he thought the Father and the Son were one and the same and that the Word himself was the God over all; but he did not publish the writing so.

2.17.2Klostermann

ἢ γὰρ καὶ θεοῦ ἦν ὁ λόγος ἐχρῆν εἰπεῖν ἢ ὁ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος, μετὰ προσθήκης τοῦ ἄρθρου, εἰ τῇ Μαρκέλλου διανοίᾳ σύμφωνον τὴν γραφὴν ἐποιεῖτο. νυνὶ δὲ καὶ αὐτὸν τὸν λόγον θεὸν εἶναι παρίστη, ὁμοίως τῷ πρὸς ὃν ἦν θεῷ· προειπὼν γὰρ »καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν«, ἐπάγει λέγων »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, μονονουχὶ σαφέστερον ἡμᾶς διδάσκων πρῶτον μὲν ἡγεῖσθαι θεὸν τὸν ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὅλων αὐτὸν τὸν τοῦ λόγου πατέρα, πρὸς ὃν ἦν ὁ λόγος, ἔπειτα μετʼ αὐτὸν μὴ ἀγνοεῖν ὡς καὶ ὁ λόγος αὐτοῦ ὁ μονογενὴς υἱός, οὐχὶ αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων θεός, ἀλλʼ ὅτι καὶ αὐτὸς θεὸς ἦν.

ē gar kai theou ēn ho logos echrēn eipein ē ho theos ēn ho logos, meta prosthēkēs tou arthrou, ei tę̄ Markellou dianoią symphōnon tēn graphēn epoieito. nyni de kai auton ton logon theon einai paristē, homoiōs tǭ pros hon ēn theǭ; proeipōn gar »kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon«, epagei legōn »kai theos ēn ho logos«, mononouchi saphesteron hēmas didaskōn prōton men hēgeisthai theon ton epekeina tōn holōn auton ton tou logou patera, pros hon ēn ho logos, epeita metʼ auton mē agnoein hōs kai ho logos autou ho monogenēs huios, ouchi autos ēn ho epi pantōn theos, allʼ hoti kai autos theos ēn.

For he ought to have said either “and the Word was God's” or “the Word was the God,” with the addition of the article, if he were making the writing agree with Marcellus's thought. But now he shows that the Word himself is God too, like the God with whom he was. For having said before, “and the Word was with God,” he adds, saying, “and the Word was God,” all but teaching us more clearly first to regard as God the one beyond all, the Father of the Word, with whom the Word was, and then after him not to be ignorant that his Word, the only-begotten Son, was not himself the God over all, but that he too was God.

2.17.3Klostermann

ὁ γὰρ »καὶ« σύνδεσμος τῷ πατρὶ συνάπτει τὴν θεότητα τοῦ υἱοῦ. διό φησιν »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, ἵνʼ ἴδωμεν θεὸν τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων πρὸς ὃν ἦν ὁ λόγος. καὶ θεὸν αὐτὸν τὸν λόγον ἄκουε, ὡς εἰκόνα τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ εἰκόνα οὐχ ὡς ἐν ἀψύχῳ ὕλῃ, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἐν υἱῷ ζῶντι καὶ ἀκριβέστατα πρὸς τὴν ἀρχέτυπον θεότητα τοῦ πατρὸς ἀφωμοιωμένῳ.

ho gar »kai« syndesmos tǭ patri synaptei tēn theotēta tou huiou. dio phēsin »kai theos ēn ho logos«, hinʼ idōmen theon ton epi pantōn pros hon ēn ho logos. kai theon auton ton logon akoue, hōs eikona tou theou, kai eikona ouch hōs en apsychǭ hylę̄, allʼ hōs en huiǭ zōnti kai akribestata pros tēn archetypon theotēta tou patros aphōmoiōmenǭ.

For the conjunction “and” joins the Son's divinity to the Father. Therefore he says “and the Word was God,” so that we may see as God the one over all, with whom the Word was. And hear that the Word himself is God as image of God, and an image not as in lifeless matter, but as in a living Son, made most exactly like the archetypal divinity of the Father.

2.17.4Klostermann

ἐπεὶ δὲ τῷ ἀνθρωπίνῳ λόγῳ τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ παραβάλλειν ἐδόκει Μαρκέλλῳ, καὶ πόσῳ βελτίω εἶναι φήσομεν, εἰκόνι χρώμενον τῷ ἀνθρωπίνῳ λόγῳ, τούτῳ μᾶλλον χρήσασθαι τῷ παραδείγματι καὶ φάναι τοῦ παρʼ ἡμῖν λόγου πατέρα εἶναι τὸν νοῦν, ἕτερον ὄντα παρὰ τὸν λόγον. τὸν μὲν γὰρ νοῦν, ὅστις ποτὲ καὶ ὁποῖος ὢν τὴν οὐσίαν ὑπάρχει, οὐδεὶς πώποτε ἀνθρώπων ἔγνω, βασιλεὺς δʼ οἷα ἐν ἀπορρήτοις εἴσω τοῖς αὐτοῦ ταμείοις ἱδρυμένος τὰ πρακτέα βουλεύεται· ὁ δʼ ἐξ αὐτοῦ λόγος οἷα πατρὸς ἐξ ἀδύτων μυχῶν γεγεννημένος τοῖς ἐκτὸς πᾶσιν καθίσταται γνώριμος.

epei de tǭ anthrōpinǭ logǭ ton tou theou paraballein edokei Markellǭ, kai posǭ beltiō einai phēsomen, eikoni chrōmenon tǭ anthrōpinǭ logǭ, toutǭ mallon chrēsasthai tǭ paradeigmati kai phanai tou parʼ hēmin logou patera einai ton noun, heteron onta para ton logon. ton men gar noun, hostis pote kai hopoios ōn tēn ousian hyparchei, oudeis pōpote anthrōpōn egnō, basileus dʼ hoia en aporrētois eisō tois autou tameiois hidrymenos ta praktea bouleuetai; ho dʼ ex autou logos hoia patros ex adytōn mychōn gegennēmenos tois ektos pasin kathistatai gnōrimos.

And since Marcellus thought good to compare the Word of God to the human word, how much better, we shall say, if one uses the human word as an image, to use this example rather and say that the father of our word is the mind, which is other than the word. For no man has ever known the mind, who or what it is in substance; but like a king seated within its secret chambers it deliberates what is to be done; and the word from it, begotten as from a father out of inner recesses, becomes known to all outside.

2.17.5Klostermann

εἶθʼ οἱ μὲν ἐκ τῆς τοῦ λόγου μεταλαμβάνουσιν ὠφελείας, τὸν δʼ ἀφανῆ καὶ ἀόρατον νοῦν, τὸν δὴ τοῦ λόγου πατέρα, οὐδεὶς πώποτε εἶδεν.

eithʼ hoi men ek tēs tou logou metalambanousin ōpheleias, ton dʼ aphanē kai aoraton noun, ton dē tou logou patera, oudeis pōpote eiden.

Then others share in the benefit of the word, but no one has ever seen the hidden and invisible mind, the father of the word.

2.17.6Klostermann

κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ δή, μᾶλλον δʼ ἐπέκεινα πάσης εἰκόνος τε καὶ παραδείγματος, ὁ τοῦ παμβασιλέως θεοῦ τέλειος λόγος, οὐ κατὰ τὸν προφορικὸν ἀνθρώπων λόγον ἐκ συλλαβῶν καὶ ῥημάτων καὶ ὀνομάτων συγκείμενος, οἷα δὲ μονογενὴς τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸς ζῶν καὶ ὑφεστὼς πρόεισιν μὲν τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητός τε καὶ βασιλείας, ἐπάρδει δὲ τῷ σύμπαντι κόσμῳ τὰς ἐξ αὐτοῦ χορηγίας, ζωῆς καὶ λόγου καὶ σοφίας καὶ φωτὸς καὶ παντὸς ἀγαθοῦ μετουσίας τοῖς γενητοῖς ἅπασιν ἐπιλιμνάζων, τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ θεοῦ τῶν ὅλων ἐπέκεινα ὄντος ἀλήπτου τε καὶ ἀχωρήτου τοῖς πᾶσιν, κατὰ τὸν ἀφανῆ καὶ ἀόρατον νοῦν, παρʼ ὃ καὶ »φῶς οἰκῶν ἀπρόσιτον« λέλεκται.

kata ta auta dē, mallon dʼ epekeina pasēs eikonos te kai paradeigmatos, ho tou pambasileōs theou teleios logos, ou kata ton prophorikon anthrōpōn logon ek syllabōn kai rhēmatōn kai onomatōn synkeimenos, hoia de monogenēs tou theou huios zōn kai hyphestōs proeisin men tēs patrikēs theotētos te kai basileias, epardei de tǭ sympanti kosmǭ tas ex autou chorēgias, zōēs kai logou kai sophias kai phōtos kai pantos agathou metousias tois genētois hapasin epilimnazōn, tou patros kai theou tōn holōn epekeina ontos alēptou te kai achōrētou tois pasin, kata ton aphanē kai aoraton noun, parʼ ho kai »phōs oikōn aprositon« lelektai.

In the same way, or rather beyond every image and example, the perfect Word of the God and King of all, not composed of syllables and words and names like the uttered word of men, but as the only-begotten Son of God, living and subsisting, goes forth from the Father's divinity and kingdom and waters the whole world with his supplies, flooding all created things with participation in life and reason and wisdom and light and every good; while the Father and God of all is beyond, ungraspable and uncontainable by all, like the hidden and invisible mind, for which reason it is said he “dwells in unapproachable light.”

2.17.7Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ὁ μὲν ἀπρόσιτος καὶ ἀχώρητος εἴη ἂν τοῖς πᾶσιν ὁ πατήρ, ὁ δὲ τοῖς πᾶσιν ἐγγίων, ἅτε δὴ τὰ πάντα πατρικῷ νεύματι διακυβερνῶν (διὸ οὐ περὶ τοῦ πατρός, περὶ δὲ τοῦ υἱοῦ λέλεκται τὸ »ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«)· καὶ ὁ μὲν ἐπέκεινα ἦν τῶν ὅλων καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντα »φῶς οἰκῶν ἀπρόσιτον«, ὁ δὲ διὰ πάντων καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν κηδεμονικῇ διήκων προνοίᾳ, ὡς κατὰ τοῦτο μόνον αὐτῷ συμβάλλεσθαι τὴν τοῦ ἀνθρωπείου λόγου εἰκόνα. ἀλλὰ γὰρ τούτων ἡμῖν ἀποδεδειγμένων, εἰκός τινα τῶν φιλομαθῶν ἐρωτᾶν·

allʼ ho men aprositos kai achōrētos eiē an tois pasin ho patēr, ho de tois pasin engiōn, hate dē ta panta patrikǭ neumati diakybernōn (dio ou peri tou patros, peri de tou huiou lelektai to »en tǭ kosmǭ ēn, kai ho kosmos diʼ autou egeneto«); kai ho men epekeina ēn tōn holōn kai hyper panta »phōs oikōn aprositon«, ho de dia pantōn kai en pasin kēdemonikę̄ diēkōn pronoią, hōs kata touto monon autǭ symballesthai tēn tou anthrōpeiou logou eikona. alla gar toutōn hēmin apodedeigmenōn, eikos tina tōn philomathōn erōtan;

But the Father would be unapproachable and uncontainable by all, while the Son is nearer to all, inasmuch as he steers all things by the Father's nod (therefore “he was in the world, and the world came into being through him” was said not of the Father but of the Son); and the one was beyond all things and above all “dwelling in unapproachable light,” while the other pervades through all and in all with caring providence, so that in this respect only the image of the human word fits him. But now that this has been shown, a lover of learning might well ask:

preface 2, chapter 18

2.18.1Klostermann

διὰ τί δὲ τὸν μονογενῆ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀρχόμενος τῆς ἑαυτοῦ γραφῆς ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς λόγον ἀνεφώνησεν; πρὸς ὃν ἐροῦμεν ὅτι διὰ τὰς ἀνακρύπτους πάλαι περὶ αὐτοῦ προφητείας. ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἐφʼ ἑκάστῳ προφήτῃ »λόγος κυρίου ὃς ἐγενήθη« φέρε »πρὸς Ἡσαΐαν« εἴρηται καὶ »ἀρχὴ λόγου κυρίου ἐν Ὡσηέ« καὶ »λόγος κυρίου ὃς ἐγενήθη πρὸς Ἰωήλ« καὶ ἐγένετο λόγος κυρίου πρὸς Ἰωνᾶν«,

dia ti de ton monogenē huion tou theou archomenos tēs heautou graphēs ho euangelistēs logon anephōnēsen? pros hon eroumen hoti dia tas anakryptous palai peri autou prophēteias. epeidē gar ephʼ hekastǭ prophētę̄ »logos kyriou hos egenēthē« phere »pros Hēsaïan« eirētai kai »archē logou kyriou en Hōsēe« kai »logos kyriou hos egenēthē pros Iōēl« kai egeneto logos kyriou pros Iōnan«,

Why did the evangelist, at the beginning of his writing, call the only-begotten Son of God Word? To him we shall say: because of the prophecies about him, hidden long ago. For since for each prophet it is said, “the word of the Lord which came,” say, “to Isaiah,” and “the beginning of the word of the Lord in Hosea,” and “the word of the Lord which came to Joel,” and “the word of the Lord came to Jonah,”

2.18.2Klostermann

καὶ »πρὸς Μιχαίαν« ὁμοίως, καὶ πρὸς τοὺς λοιποὺς προφήτας παραπλησίως ἐφʼ ἑκάστῳ προφήτῃ τὸ ἐγένετο προσέκειτο (τῆς θείας γραφῆς ἀκριβῶς καὶ ἀναγκαίως ἐπισημαινομένης ὡς ἐν οὐδενὶ τῶν προφητῶν ἦν, ἀλλὰ καθʼ ἕκαστον ἐγίγνετο, πρὸς ὃ ἡ ἑκάστου δύναμις οἵα τε ἦν χωρεῖν προσιὼν αὐτῇ καὶ τῇ ἑκάστου ψυχῇ τὸ κατάλληλον παρέχων ἐξ αὐτοῦ πνεῦμα), καὶ νοερὰν εἰκότως ἐπὶ τοῦ παρόντος ὁ εὐαγγελιστὴς τοῦ λόγου ἔμελλεν εὐαγγελίζεσθαι οἰκονομίαν, οὐκέθʼ ὁμοίως τοῖς παλαιοῖς γεγονέναι αὐτὸν ‹πρὸς› ἕτερόν τινα διδάσκει, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸν σάρκα ἀνειληφέναι καὶ ἄνθρωπον γεγονέναι. εἶτʼ ἐπειδὴ τὴν εἰς ἀνθρώπους αὐτοῦ σωτήριον τοῖς πᾶσιν πάροδον κηρύττειν ἔμελλεν, ἑξῆς λέγων »καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν«, ἀναγκαίως ἐπὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀνατρέχει, τὸν χθὲς καὶ πρώην σαρκωθέντα λόγον τίς ποτε ἦν καὶ ὁποῖος δεικνύς,

kai »pros Michaian« homoiōs, kai pros tous loipous prophētas paraplēsiōs ephʼ hekastǭ prophētę̄ to egeneto prosekeito (tēs theias graphēs akribōs kai anankaiōs episēmainomenēs hōs en oudeni tōn prophētōn ēn, alla kathʼ hekaston egigneto, pros ho hē hekastou dynamis hoia te ēn chōrein prosiōn autę̄ kai tę̄ hekastou psychę̄ to katallēlon parechōn ex autou pneuma), kai noeran eikotōs epi tou parontos ho euangelistēs tou logou emellen euangelizesthai oikonomian, oukethʼ homoiōs tois palaiois gegonenai auton ‹pros› heteron tina didaskei, allʼ auton sarka aneilēphenai kai anthrōpon gegonenai. eitʼ epeidē tēn eis anthrōpous autou sōtērion tois pasin parodon kēryttein emellen, hexēs legōn »kai ho logos sarx egeneto kai eskēnōsen en hēmin«, anankaiōs epi tēn archēn anatrechei, ton chthes kai prōēn sarkōthenta logon tis pote ēn kai hopoios deiknys,

and likewise “to Micah,” and to the rest of the prophets similarly, for each prophet “came” was added (divine Scripture noting exactly and necessarily that he was in none of the prophets, but came to each, approaching to the extent each one's capacity could contain, and supplying to each one's soul the fitting spirit from himself); and since the evangelist was rightly going to announce at present the intellectual dispensation of the Word, he teaches that he no longer came to someone else, as with those of old, but that he himself took flesh and became man. Then, since he was going to proclaim to all his saving entry among men, saying next, “And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us,” he necessarily runs back to the beginning, showing who and of what sort was the Word who became flesh yesterday and the day before,

2.18.3Klostermann

θεολογεῖ τε αὐτόν, ὁμοῦ τὴν γνῶσιν αὐτοῦ καὶ τὴν εἰς ἀνθρώπους θεοφάνειαν εὐαγγελιζόμενος. εἶθʼ ὡς τῶν παλαιῶν ἐκ τῶν θείων ἀναγνωσμάτων προμεμαθηκότων τὸν ἐφʼ ἑκάστῳ προφήτῃ γενόμενον λόγον, αὐτὸς τὴν θειοτέραν καὶ ἐξαίρετον ἀρχὴν αὐτοῦ κηρύττει, ἥν οὐδεὶς προφητῶν ἀνθρώποις γυμνῶς οὕτως καὶ ἀπαρακαλύπτως ἐξέφηνεν.

theologei te auton, homou tēn gnōsin autou kai tēn eis anthrōpous theophaneian euangelizomenos. eithʼ hōs tōn palaiōn ek tōn theiōn anagnōsmatōn promemathēkotōn ton ephʼ hekastǭ prophētę̄ genomenon logon, autos tēn theioteran kai exaireton archēn autou kēryttei, hēn oudeis prophētōn anthrōpois gymnōs houtōs kai aparakalyptōs exephēnen.

and he speaks of him as God, announcing at once the knowledge of him and his divine appearing among men. Then, since those of old had learned beforehand from the divine readings about the Word who came to each prophet, he himself proclaims his more divine and special beginning, which none of the prophets revealed to men so nakedly and openly.

2.18.4Klostermann

διὸ μεγάλῃ φωνῇ τοῖς πᾶσιν τὸ λεληθὸς καὶ κρύφιον περὶ τοῦ λόγου μυστήριον παραδιδοὺς ἐβόα λέγων ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος, καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος. πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν.

dio megalę̄ phōnę̄ tois pasin to lelēthos kai kryphion peri tou logou mystērion paradidous eboa legōn en archę̄ ēn ho logos, kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos. panta diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen.

Therefore, handing on to all with a great voice the hidden and secret mystery about the Word, he cried out, saying: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. All things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being.”

2.18.5Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ παρὰ τῶν προτέρων θείων γραφῶν παιδαγωγούμενοι πάλαι πρότερον μεμαθήκατε, φησίν, ὅτι λόγος κυρίου ἐγένετο πρὸς τόνδε τὸν προφήτην καὶ πρὸς ἕτερον πάλιν ὁμοίως ἐγένετο καὶ αὖθις πρὸς ἄλλον, ἀλλὰ νῦν οὐχ ὅπως ἐγένετο ἀλλʼ ὅπως ἦν ἐν ἀρχῇ τοῖς πᾶσιν ἀναγκαῖον εὐαγγελίσασθαι καὶ ὡς »θεὸς ἦν« καὶ ὡς »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο« καὶ ὡς αὐτὸς ἐκεῖνος ὁ θεὸς λόγος, »διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα«, φιλανθρωπίᾳ τοῦ πατρὸς »σὰρξ ἐγένετο καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν«.

ei gar para tōn proterōn theiōn graphōn paidagōgoumenoi palai proteron memathēkate, phēsin, hoti logos kyriou egeneto pros tonde ton prophētēn kai pros heteron palin homoiōs egeneto kai authis pros allon, alla nyn ouch hopōs egeneto allʼ hopōs ēn en archę̄ tois pasin anankaion euangelisasthai kai hōs »theos ēn« kai hōs »panta diʼ autou egeneto« kai hōs autos ekeinos ho theos logos, »diʼ hou ta panta«, philanthrōpią tou patros »sarx egeneto kai eskēnōsen en hēmin«.

For if, he says, educated by the former divine Scriptures, you learned long ago that the word of the Lord came to this prophet, and likewise came to another, and again to another, now it is necessary to announce to all not how he came but how he was in the beginning, and that “he was God,” and that “all things came into being through him,” and that that very God Word, “through whom are all things,” by the Father's kindness “became flesh and dwelt among us.”

2.18.6Klostermann

ταῦτʼ εὐηγγελίζετο Ἰωάννης ὁ μέγας τοῦ Χριστοῦ μαθητὴς καὶ ἀπόστολος, τὰ νέα καὶ καινὰ τοῦ σωτῆρος παιδεύων ἅπαντας ἀνθρώπους μυστήρια. οὐχ ὅτι λογικὸς ἦν ὁ θεός, οὐδʼ ὅτι αὐτὸς πρὸς ἑαυτὸν διενοεῖτο καὶ ἑαυτῷ προσδιελέγετο »ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον« λέγων, οὐδʼ ὅτι λόγοις κέχρηται τοῖς τῶν πρακτέων παραγγελτικοῖς. ταῦτα γὰρ πᾶς ἀρνούμενος τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ εἴποι ἄν.

tautʼ euēngelizeto Iōannēs ho megas tou Christou mathētēs kai apostolos, ta nea kai kaina tou sōtēros paideuōn hapantas anthrōpous mystēria. ouch hoti logikos ēn ho theos, oudʼ hoti autos pros heauton dienoeito kai heautǭ prosdielegeto »poiēsōmen anthrōpon« legōn, oudʼ hoti logois kechrētai tois tōn prakteōn parangeltikois. tauta gar pas arnoumenos ton huion tou theou eipoi an.

This John, the great disciple and apostle of Christ, announced, teaching all men the new and recent mysteries of the Saviour: not that God was rational, nor that he thought within himself and conversed with himself, saying “Let us make man,” nor that he uses words commanding what is to be done. For anyone denying the Son of God would say these things.

2.18.7Klostermann

ὃ δὴ καὶ Μάρκελλος ποιῶν, ὡς ἐπὶ κρησφύγετον ἐπὶ τὴν παλαιὰν καταφεύγει γραφὴν καὶ τὰ νηπιάζοντι τῷ Ἰουδαίων λαῷ περὶ τοῦ μὴ εἰδωλολατρεῖν ἕνα δὲ μόνον εἰδέναι τε καὶ σέβειν θεὸν παρηγγελμένα συνάγειν πειρᾶται. ἔνθα καὶ ηὐρόησεν αὐτῷ ἡ περὶ τοῦ ἑνὸς θεοῦ διδασκαλία, χρησίμως τότε καὶ κατὰ καιρὸν εἰδωλολατροῦσιν Ἰουδαίοις παραδεδομένη. καὶ δὴ ἐνταῦθα καταφυγὼν καὶ ὥσπερ ἐν ὀχυρώματι ἑαυτὸν τῇ Ἰουδαϊκῇ περιφράξας σκληροκαρδίᾳ, τὴν ἄρνησιν προὐβάλλετο τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ.

ho dē kai Markellos poiōn, hōs epi krēsphygeton epi tēn palaian katapheugei graphēn kai ta nēpiazonti tǭ Ioudaiōn laǭ peri tou mē eidōlolatrein hena de monon eidenai te kai sebein theon parēngelmena synagein peiratai. entha kai ēuroēsen autǭ hē peri tou henos theou didaskalia, chrēsimōs tote kai kata kairon eidōlolatrousin Ioudaiois paradedomenē. kai dē entautha kataphygōn kai hōsper en ochyrōmati heauton tę̄ Ioudaïkę̄ periphraxas sklērokardią, tēn arnēsin prouballeto tou huiou tou theou.

Doing just this, Marcellus flees to the old Scripture as to a refuge, and tries to collect the commands given to the infant Jewish people about not worshipping idols but knowing and worshipping one God alone. There the teaching about the one God was abundant for him, handed on usefully then and in due season to Jews who were worshipping idols. And having fled there, and fenced himself in as in a fortress with Jewish hardness of heart, he put forward the denial of the Son of God.

preface 2, chapter 19

2.19.1Klostermann

ἐπάκουσον γοῦν οἵαις κέχρηται φωναῖς, ὧδε γράφων κατὰ λέξιν τίνα τοίνυν τὸν »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὢν« λέγοντα Ἀστέριος εἶναι οἴεται, τὸν υἱὸν ἢ τὸν πατέρα; δύο γὰρ ὑποστάσεις, εἰς τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην ἣν ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγος ἀνείληφεν σάρκα ἀφορῶν καὶ διʼ αὐτὴν οὕτω φανταζόμενος, πατρός τε καὶ υἱοῦ ἔφησεν εἶναι, οὕτω τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ χωρίζων τοῦ πατρός, ὡς καὶ υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου χωρίσειεν ἄν τις τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν πατρός.

epakouson goun hoiais kechrētai phōnais, hōde graphōn kata lexin tina toinyn ton »egō eimi ho ōn« legonta Asterios einai oietai, ton huion ē ton patera? dyo gar hypostaseis, eis tēn anthrōpinēn hēn ho tou theou logos aneilēphen sarka aphorōn kai diʼ autēn houtō phantazomenos, patros te kai huiou ephēsen einai, houtō ton huion tou theou chōrizōn tou patros, hōs kai huion anthrōpou chōriseien an tis tou kata physin patros.

Hear, at any rate, what words he uses, writing word for word thus: “Whom then does Asterius think is the one saying ‘I am he who is,’ the Son or the Father? For looking to the human flesh which the Word of God assumed, and imagining things because of it, he said there are two hypostases, of Father and Son, thus separating the Son of God from the Father as one might separate a son of man from his natural father.

2.19.2Klostermann

καὶ ἐπιλέγει ἑξῆς εἰ τοίνυν τὸν πατέρα χωρίζοντα ἑαυτὸν τοῦ υἱοῦ πρὸς τὸν Μωσέα ταῦτʼ εἰρηκέναι φήσει, οὐκ εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν θεὸν ὁμολογήσει. πῶς γὰρ ἐγχωρεῖ τὸν λέγοντα »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὢν« μὴ συνομολογεῖν ὅτι κατὰ ἀντιδιαστολὴν τοῦ μὴ ὄντος ὁ ὢν ἑαυτὸν εἶναί φησιν; εἰ δὲ τὸν υἱὸν ὑποστάσει διῃρημένον τοῦτο φάσκοι λέγειν τὸ »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν«, ταὐτὸν αὖθις περὶ τοῦ πατρὸς λέγειν νομισθήσεται· ἑκάτερον δὲ τούτων ἀσεβές.

kai epilegei hexēs ei toinyn ton patera chōrizonta heauton tou huiou pros ton Mōsea tautʼ eirēkenai phēsei, ouk einai ton huion theon homologēsei. pōs gar enchōrei ton legonta »egō eimi ho ōn« mē synomologein hoti kata antidiastolēn tou mē ontos ho ōn heauton einai phēsin? ei de ton huion hypostasei dię̄rēmenon touto phaskoi legein to »egō eimi ho ōn«, tauton authis peri tou patros legein nomisthēsetai; hekateron de toutōn asebes.

And he adds next: “If, then, he says that the Father, separating himself from the Son, said this to Moses, he will confess that the Son is not God. For how is it possible that the one who says ‘I am he who is’ does not agree that he calls himself ‘he who is’ in distinction from what is not? And if he says that the Son, divided in hypostasis, says this, ‘I am he who is,’ he will be thought to say the same again about the Father; and each of these is impious.”

2.19.3Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν ‹ἓν› εἶναι τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν ἐπιδεῖξαι πειρώμενος, οὕτως γράφει αὐτὸς γὰρ ὁμολογεῖ λέγων »ἐν ἐμοὶ ὁ πατὴρ κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί«· ὅτι δὲ τοῦτο οὐχ ἁπλῶς οὐδὲ ἀσκόπως εἴρηκεν, δῆλον καὶ ἀφʼ ἑτέρας ἀποστολικῆς ῥήσεως· »εἷς« γὰρ ὁ εἰπὼν »κύριος, μία πίστις, ἓν βάπτισμα« »εἷς θεὸς« ἔφη »καὶ πατήρ, ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων καὶ διὰ πάντων καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν«. ὁρᾷς ὅτι οὐδʼ ἐνταῦθα ἀφίσταται τῆς συμφωνίας, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐνταῦθα τὸ αὐτὸ πέπονθεν. »εἷς« γὰρ εἰπὼν »κύριος« αὖθις »εἷς θεὸς« ἔφη, ἵνα ἡνίκα ἂν τοῦ ἑνὸς κυρίου μνημονεύῃ περιλαμβάνῃ καὶ τὸν πατέρα, ἡνίκα δʼ ἂν περὶ τοῦ πατρὸς λέγῃ μὴ ἐκτὸς εἶναι τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ μαρτυρῇ.

kai palin ‹hen› einai ton patera kai ton huion epideixai peirōmenos, houtōs graphei autos gar homologei legōn »en emoi ho patēr kagō en tǭ patri«; hoti de touto ouch haplōs oude askopōs eirēken, dēlon kai aphʼ heteras apostolikēs rhēseōs; »heis« gar ho eipōn »kyrios, mia pistis, hen baptisma« »heis theos« ephē »kai patēr, ho epi pantōn kai dia pantōn kai en pasin«. horąs hoti oudʼ entautha aphistatai tēs symphōnias, alla kai entautha to auto peponthen. »heis« gar eipōn »kyrios« authis »heis theos« ephē, hina hēnika an tou henos kyriou mnēmoneuę̄ perilambanę̄ kai ton patera, hēnika dʼ an peri tou patros legę̄ mē ektos einai ton logon tou theou martyrę̄.

And again, trying to show that the Father and the Son are one, he writes thus: “For he himself confesses, saying, ‘The Father is in me and I in the Father’; and that he did not say this simply or without aim is clear also from another saying of the apostle; for the one who said, ‘One Lord, one faith, one baptism,’ said, ‘One God and Father, who is over all and through all and in all.’ You see that here too he does not depart from the agreement, but here too he has the same experience. For having said ‘one Lord,’ he again said ‘one God,’ so that whenever he mentions the one Lord he may include the Father, and whenever he speaks of the Father he may testify that the Word of God is not outside.”

2.19.4Klostermann

ταῦτα Μάρκελλος εἰπὼν ἑξῆς πλείους συνάγει γραφὰς ἀπὸ τῆς παλαιᾶς διαθήκης εἰς ἀπόδειξιν τοῦ μὴ ὑπάρχειν υἱὸν τῷ θεῷ.

tauta Markellos eipōn hexēs pleious synagei graphas apo tēs palaias diathēkēs eis apodeixin tou mē hyparchein huion tǭ theǭ.

Having said this, Marcellus next collects more Scriptures from the old covenant to prove that God has no Son.

2.19.5Klostermann

μονάδα γοῦν εἶναι ἀδιαίρετον τὸν θεὸν φάσκων, ‹τὸν› αὐτὸν εἶναι πατέρα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι υἱὸν παρίστη, γράφων τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον τί οὖν; εἰ μὴ τῷ πνεύματι προσέχοντες δυνάμει ἀδιαίρετον τὴν μονάδα εἶναι νομίζοιμεν, ἆρα οὐχ ἁμαρτησόμεθα, σαφῶς τοῦ λόγου διδάσκοντος ἡμᾶς »κύριον τὸν θεόν σου προσκυνήσεις καὶ αὐτῷ μόνῳ λατρεύσεις«.

monada goun einai adiaireton ton theon phaskōn, ‹ton› auton einai patera kai ton auton einai huion paristē, graphōn touton ton tropon ti oun? ei mē tǭ pneumati prosechontes dynamei adiaireton tēn monada einai nomizoimen, ara ouch hamartēsometha, saphōs tou logou didaskontos hēmas »kyrion ton theon sou proskynēseis kai autǭ monǭ latreuseis«.

At any rate, saying that God is an indivisible monad, he shows that the same is Father and the same is Son, writing in this way: “What then? If, not attending to the spirit, we should not think the monad to be indivisible in power, shall we not sin, when the Word clearly teaches us, ‘You shall worship the Lord your God and serve him alone’?”

2.19.6Klostermann

τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ καὶ διὰ τοῦ κατὰ Μᾶρκον Εὐαγγελίου κηρύττει· ἑνὸς γάρ τινος γραμματέως προσελθόντος αὐτῷ καὶ πυνθανομένου, τίς εἴη πρώτη τῶν ἐντολῶν, ἀπεκρίνατο πρὸς αὐτὸν οὕτως εἰπὼν »πάντων πρῶτον· ἄκουε, Ἰσραήλ. κύριος ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν κύριος εἷς ἐστιν, καὶ ἀγαπήσεις κύριον τὸν θεόν σου ἐξ ὅλης τῆς ψυχῆς σου καὶ ἐξ ὅλης τῆς ἰσχύος σου. αὕτη πρώτη· καὶ δευτέρα ὁμοία ταύτῃ· ἀγαπήσεις τὸν πλησίον σου ὡς σεαυτόν.

to auto de kai dia tou kata Markon Euangeliou kēryttei; henos gar tinos grammateōs proselthontos autǭ kai pynthanomenou, tis eiē prōtē tōn entolōn, apekrinato pros auton houtōs eipōn »pantōn prōton; akoue, Israēl. kyrios ho theos hēmōn kyrios heis estin, kai agapēseis kyrion ton theon sou ex holēs tēs psychēs sou kai ex holēs tēs ischyos sou. hautē prōtē; kai deutera homoia tautę̄; agapēseis ton plēsion sou hōs seauton.

“He proclaims the same also through the Gospel according to Mark. For when a scribe came to him and asked which was the first of the commandments, he answered him, saying: ‘First of all: Hear, Israel, the Lord our God is one Lord, and you shall love the Lord your God with all your soul and with all your strength. This is the first; and the second is like it: You shall love your neighbour as yourself.

2.19.7Klostermann

μείζων τούτων ἄλλη ἐντολὴ οὐκ ἔστιν. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ γραμματεύς· καλῶς, διδάσκαλε, ἐπʼ ἀληθείας εἶπας ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεὸς καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν πλὴν αὐτοῦ«.

meizōn toutōn allē entolē ouk estin. kai eipen autǭ ho grammateus; kalōs, didaskale, epʼ alētheias eipas hoti heis estin ho theos kai ouk estin plēn autou«.

There is no other commandment greater than these. And the scribe said to him: Well said, Teacher; truly you have said that God is one and there is none besides him.’

2.19.8Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ὁ μὲν γραμματεὺς διὰ τοῦ νόμου τὴν θεοσέβειαν μεμαθηκέναι δοκῶν, ἐπαινῶν τὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος ῥητὸν φαίνεται »ἄκουε, Ἰσραήλ«, λέγοντος »κύριος ὁ θεός σου εἷς ἐστιν« καὶ ὅρκῳ καλῶς εἰρῆσθαι πιστούμενος· »ἐπʼ ἀληθείας« γάρ φησιν »εἶπας ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεὸς καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλος πλὴν αὐτοῦ«. οἱ δὲ τὰ τῆς νέας διαθήκης αὐχοῦντες εἰδέναι μυστήρια, οὗτοι καὶ δεύτερον ἀναπλάττειν θεὸν βούλονται ὑποστάσει καὶ δυνάμει χωριζόμενον τοῦ πατρός.

allʼ ho men grammateus dia tou nomou tēn theosebeian memathēkenai dokōn, epainōn to tou sōtēros rhēton phainetai »akoue, Israēl«, legontos »kyrios ho theos sou heis estin« kai horkǭ kalōs eirēsthai pistoumenos; »epʼ alētheias« gar phēsin »eipas hoti heis estin ho theos kai ouk estin allos plēn autou«. hoi de ta tēs neas diathēkēs auchountes eidenai mystēria, houtoi kai deuteron anaplattein theon boulontai hypostasei kai dynamei chōrizomenon tou patros.

But the scribe, who thought he had learned godliness through the law, is seen praising the Saviour's saying, ‘Hear, Israel,’ when he says, ‘the Lord your God is one,’ and affirming with an oath that it was well said; for he says, ‘Truly you have said that God is one and there is no other besides him.’ But those who boast of knowing the mysteries of the new covenant want to fashion a second God, separated from the Father in hypostasis and power.”

2.19.9Klostermann

τούτοις προστίθησιν κατασκευάζων ὅτι εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεὸς καὶ ὅτι μή ἐστιν υἱὸς διὰ τούτων ὅτι δὲ τὴν μονάδα κύριον καὶ θεὸν οἶδεν καλεῖν ἡ θεία γραφή, ἤδη καὶ ἐκ τῶν προειρημένων δῆλον γέγονεν, διʼ ὧν πρὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ θεράποντα Μωσέα ὁ θεὸς ἔφη »εἶπεν δὲ ὁ θεὸς πάλιν πρὸς Μωσέα· οὕτως ἐρεῖς τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραήλ· κύριος ὁ θεὸς τῶν πατέρων ὑμῶν, ὁ θεὸς Ἀβραὰμ καὶ ὁ θεὸς Ἰσαὰκ καὶ ὁ θεὸς Ἰακώβ, ἀπέσταλκέν με πρὸς ὑμᾶς«. ὁρᾷς ὅπως ἓν ἐπιδεικνὺς ἡμῖν ἐνταῦθα πρόσωπον τὸ αὐτὸ κύριον καὶ θεὸν προσαγορεύει.

toutois prostithēsin kataskeuazōn hoti heis estin ho theos kai hoti mē estin huios dia toutōn hoti de tēn monada kyrion kai theon oiden kalein hē theia graphē, ēdē kai ek tōn proeirēmenōn dēlon gegonen, diʼ hōn pros ton heautou theraponta Mōsea ho theos ephē »eipen de ho theos palin pros Mōsea; houtōs ereis tois huiois Israēl; kyrios ho theos tōn paterōn hymōn, ho theos Abraam kai ho theos Isaak kai ho theos Iakōb, apestalken me pros hymas«. horąs hopōs hen epideiknys hēmin entautha prosōpon to auto kyrion kai theon prosagoreuei.

To this he adds, establishing that God is one and that there is no Son, by these words: “That divine Scripture knows how to call the monad Lord and God has already become clear from what was said before, in which God said to his servant Moses: ‘And God said again to Moses: Thus you shall say to the sons of Israel: The Lord, the God of your fathers, the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob, has sent me to you.’ You see how, showing us here one person, he calls the same Lord and God.

2.19.10Klostermann

αὔθίς τε ὁμοίως ἡ γραφὴ λέγει »καὶ ἐλάλησεν κύριος πάντας τοὺς λόγους τούτους λέγων· ἐγὼ κύριος ὁ θεός σου, ὁ ἐξαγαγών σε ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου, ἐξ οἴκου δουλείας. οὐκ ἔσονταί σοι θεοὶ ἕτεροι πλὴν ἐμοῦ«· ἀκούεις ὅπως διὰ τῆς ἀντωνυμίας ἕνα εἶναι θεὸν μόνον ἀποφαίνεται.

authis te homoiōs hē graphē legei »kai elalēsen kyrios pantas tous logous toutous legōn; egō kyrios ho theos sou, ho exagagōn se ek gēs Aigyptou, ex oikou douleias. ouk esontai soi theoi heteroi plēn emou«; akoueis hopōs dia tēs antōnymias hena einai theon monon apophainetai.

And likewise Scripture says again: ‘And the Lord spoke all these words, saying: I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of slavery. You shall have no other gods besides me.’ You hear how by the pronoun he declares that God is one only.

2.19.11Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις μικρὸν ὕστερον »ἐγώ εἰμι κύριος ὁ θεός σου« φησίν, ἑαυτὸν κύριον καὶ θεὸν εἶναι λέγων. τί δὲ καὶ διʼ ἑτέρας γραφῆς μανθάνομεν; »καὶ γνώσῃ σήμερον« φησὶν »καὶ οὐ διαστραφήσῃ τῇ διανοίᾳ, ὅτι κύριος ὁ θεός σου, οὗτος θεὸς ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ‹ἄνω› καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς κάτω, καὶ οὐκ ἔστι πλὴν αὐτοῦ«. καὶ αὖθις ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ Δευτερονομίῳ »ἄκουε, Ἰσραήλ·« φησὶν »κύριος ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν κύριος εἷς ἐστιν· καὶ ἀγαπήσεις κύριον τὸν θεόν σου ἐξ ὅλης καρδίας σου καὶ ἐξ ὅλης ψυχῆς σου καὶ ἐξ ὅλης διανοίας«.

kai authis mikron hysteron »egō eimi kyrios ho theos sou« phēsin, heauton kyrion kai theon einai legōn. ti de kai diʼ heteras graphēs manthanomen? »kai gnōsę̄ sēmeron« phēsin »kai ou diastraphēsę̄ tę̄ dianoią, hoti kyrios ho theos sou, houtos theos en tǭ ouranǭ ‹anō› kai epi tēs gēs katō, kai ouk esti plēn autou«. kai authis en tǭ autǭ Deuteronomiǭ »akoue, Israēl;« phēsin »kyrios ho theos hēmōn kyrios heis estin; kai agapēseis kyrion ton theon sou ex holēs kardias sou kai ex holēs psychēs sou kai ex holēs dianoias«.

And again a little later he says, ‘I am the Lord your God,’ saying that he himself is Lord and God. And what do we learn through another Scripture? ‘And you shall know today,’ he says, ‘and you shall not be turned aside in mind, that the Lord your God, he is God in heaven above and on the earth below, and there is none besides him.’ And again in the same Deuteronomy he says, ‘Hear, Israel: the Lord our God is one Lord; and you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.’

2.19.12Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ »ἴδετε ἴδετε ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν θεὸς πλὴν ἐμοῦ· ἐγὼ ἀποκτενῶ καὶ ζῆν ποιήσω· πατάξω καὶ ἰάσομαι«. πῶς οὖν Ἀστέριος ταῖς ἁγίαις γραφαῖς ἁπλῶς καὶ ἐμφόβως ἀκολουθεῖν προσποιούμενος οὐκ ἔγνω τὸ μέρος τοῦτο λέγον »κύριος ὁ θεός σου, οὗτος θεὸς ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ‹ἄνω› καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς κάτω, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἔτι πλὴν αὐτοῦ«, καὶ ὅτι »εἷς ἐστιν« καὶ πλὴν αὐτοῦ ἕτερος »οὐκ ἔστιν«;

kai palin en tǭ autǭ »idete idete hoti egō eimi, kai ouk estin theos plēn emou; egō apoktenō kai zēn poiēsō; pataxō kai iasomai«. pōs oun Asterios tais hagiais graphais haplōs kai emphobōs akolouthein prospoioumenos ouk egnō to meros touto legon »kyrios ho theos sou, houtos theos en tǭ ouranǭ ‹anō› kai epi tēs gēs katō, kai ouk estin eti plēn autou«, kai hoti »heis estin« kai plēn autou heteros »ouk estin«?

And again in the same: ‘See, see that I am, and there is no God besides me; I will kill and I will make alive; I will strike and I will heal.’ How then did Asterius, pretending to follow the holy Scriptures simply and with fear, not know this part, which says, ‘The Lord your God, he is God in heaven above and on the earth below, and there is no other besides him,’ and that ‘he is one’ and besides him there ‘is no’ other?

2.19.13Klostermann

καὶ μεθʼ ἕτερα τούτοις αὖθις προστίθησιν λέγων πῶς οὖν ὁ ἱερὸς προφήτης Ἱερεμίας οὐ φανερῶς αὐτὸν ἑτεροδιδασκαλοῦντα ἐλέγξει; τὰ γὰρ κατὰ τὸν σωτῆρα ἡμῖν προφητεύων οὕτως ἔφη »οὗτος ὁ θεὸς ‹ἡμῶν›, οὐ λογισθήσεται ἕτερος πρὸς αὐτόν. ἐξεῦρεν πᾶσαν ὁδὸν ἐπιστήμης, καὶ ἔδωκεν Ἰακὼβ τῷ παιδὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ Ἰσραὴλ τῷ ἠγαπημένῳ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ. μετὰ ταῦτα ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ὤφθη, καὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις συνανεστράφη«.

kai methʼ hetera toutois authis prostithēsin legōn pōs oun ho hieros prophētēs Hieremias ou phanerōs auton heterodidaskalounta elenxei? ta gar kata ton sōtēra hēmin prophēteuōn houtōs ephē »houtos ho theos ‹hēmōn›, ou logisthēsetai heteros pros auton. exeuren pasan hodon epistēmēs, kai edōken Iakōb tǭ paidi autou kai Israēl tǭ ēgapēmenǭ hypʼ autou. meta tauta epi tēs gēs ōphthē, kai tois anthrōpois synanestraphē«.

And after other things he adds to this again, saying: “How then will the holy prophet Jeremiah not openly refute him as teaching otherwise? For prophesying to us the things concerning the Saviour he said thus: ‘This is our God; no other shall be reckoned beside him. He found out every way of knowledge, and gave it to Jacob his servant and to Israel who was beloved by him. After this he was seen on earth and lived among men.’

2.19.14Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν προστίθησιν λέγων ἀλλʼ ἔοικεν ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ὁ πατὴρ εἶναι, κἂν Ἀστερίῳ μὴ δοκῇ καὶ τοῖς τὰ αὐτὰ ἐκείνῳ φρονοῦσιν. δοκεῖ γὰρ τοῦτο τῷ θεσπεσίῳ προφήτῃ Ἡσαΐᾳ, τῷ διʼ ἁγίου λέγοντι πνεύματος »καὶ προσκυνήσουσιν σοι, καὶ ἐν σοὶ προσεύξονται· ὅτι ἐν σοὶ ὁ θεός, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἄλλος πλήν σου. σὺ γὰρ εἶ ὁ θεός.« ὁρᾷς ὅπως πρόρριζον ἀνατρέπει τὴν τῶν ἑτεροδιδασκαλούντων ἔντεχνον κακουργίαν;

kai palin prostithēsin legōn allʼ eoiken en tǭ logǭ ho patēr einai, kan Asteriǭ mē dokę̄ kai tois ta auta ekeinǭ phronousin. dokei gar touto tǭ thespesiǭ prophētę̄ Hēsaïą, tǭ diʼ hagiou legonti pneumatos »kai proskynēsousin soi, kai en soi proseuxontai; hoti en soi ho theos, kai ouk estin allos plēn sou. sy gar ei ho theos.« horąs hopōs prorrizon anatrepei tēn tōn heterodidaskalountōn entechnon kakourgian?

And again he adds, saying: “But it seems that the Father is in the Word, even if Asterius and those who think the same as he do not think so. For this is the view of the inspired prophet Isaiah, who says through the Holy Spirit: ‘And they will worship you, and in you they will pray, because God is in you, and there is no other besides you. For you are God.’ You see how he overturns root and branch the crafty wickedness of those who teach otherwise?”

2.19.15Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις ἐπιλέγει εἰ δὲ καὶ βούλει καὶ ἑτέρας ἀκοῦσαι τοῦ αὐτοῦ προφητείας ἕνα ἡμῖν θεὸν βεβαιούσης, »ἐγὼ θεὸς« φησὶν »πρῶτος, καὶ εἰς τὰ ἐπερχόμενα ἐγώ εἰμι«· τὸ γὰρ ἐγὼ ἑνὸς προσώπου δεικτικόν ἐστιν. αἱ γὰρ δύο ῥήσεις ἓν ἡμῖν πρόσωπον σημαίνουσιν. »ἐγὼ« γὰρ εἰπὼν ἐπάγει καὶ τὸ »εἰμί«, ὥστε διὰ τῶν δύο τοῦ λόγου μερῶν ἀντωνυμίας τε καὶ ῥήματος, τὴν τῆς θεότητος μαρτυρεῖσθαι μονάδα.

kai authis epilegei ei de kai boulei kai heteras akousai tou autou prophēteias hena hēmin theon bebaiousēs, »egō theos« phēsin »prōtos, kai eis ta eperchomena egō eimi«; to gar egō henos prosōpou deiktikon estin. hai gar dyo rhēseis hen hēmin prosōpon sēmainousin. »egō« gar eipōn epagei kai to »eimi«, hōste dia tōn dyo tou logou merōn antōnymias te kai rhēmatos, tēn tēs theotētos martyreisthai monada.

And again he adds: “And if you wish to hear another prophecy of the same, confirming one God for us: ‘I am God, first, and for the things to come I am.’ For ‘I’ indicates one person; for the two words signify to us one person. For having said ‘I,’ he adds ‘am,’ so that through the two parts of speech, pronoun and verb, the monad of the Godhead is testified.

2.19.16Klostermann

εἰ δὲ δέοιτο καὶ ἑτέρας μαρτυρίας, αὖθις τὸν αὐτὸν αὐτῷ παρέξομαι προφήτην λέγοντα »ἐγὼ πρῶτος καὶ ἐγὼ μετὰ ταῦτα. καὶ πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν θεός«. εἰ ὑποστάσει διῃρημένον τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ πατρὸς ὡς υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου Ἀστέριος εἶναι οἴεται, ἀπὸ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης σαρκὸς ἣν διʼ ἡμᾶς ἀνέλαβεν σκανδαλιζόμενος, δεικνύτω ἡμῖν τὸν ταῦτα λέγοντα·

ei de deoito kai heteras martyrias, authis ton auton autǭ parexomai prophētēn legonta »egō prōtos kai egō meta tauta. kai plēn emou ouk estin theos«. ei hypostasei dię̄rēmenon ton huion tou patros hōs huion anthrōpou Asterios einai oietai, apo tēs anthrōpinēs sarkos hēn diʼ hēmas anelaben skandalizomenos, deiknytō hēmin ton tauta legonta;

And if he needs another testimony too, I will provide him again the same prophet saying: ‘I am first and I am after these things, and besides me there is no God.’ If Asterius thinks the Son is divided from the Father in hypostasis, like a son of man, being offended by the human flesh which he took for our sake, let him show us who says this;

2.19.17Klostermann

ἑνὸς γάρ ἐστιν κἀνταῦθα προσώπου ἡ λεγομένη ῥῆσις. τίς οὖν ἔστιν ὁ λέγων »οὐκ ἔστιν πλὴν ἐμοῦ θεός«; ἀκουέτω δὲ καὶ ἑτέρας προφητείας λεγούσης »οὐκ ἔστιν πλὴν ἐμοῦ δίκαιος καὶ σωτήρ«. εἰ δύο θεοὺς εἶναι νομίζοι, ἀνάγκη αὐτὸν τὸν ἕτερον μὴ δίκαιον ὁμολογεῖν εἶναι μηδὲ σωτῆρα. εἰ δὲ οὐ δίκαιος οὐδὲ σωτήρ, πῶς ἔτι θεὸς εἶναι δύναται; ἕνα γὰρ ἀποφαίνεται δίκαιον καὶ σωτῆρα εἶναι. καὶ αὖθις »ἔμπροσθέν μου« φησὶν »οὐκ ἐγένετο ἄλλος, καὶ μετʼ ἐμὲ οὐκ ἔσται, ἐγὼ θεός, καὶ οὐκ ἔσται παρὲξ ἐμοῦ σῴζων«.

henos gar estin kantautha prosōpou hē legomenē rhēsis. tis oun estin ho legōn »ouk estin plēn emou theos«? akouetō de kai heteras prophēteias legousēs »ouk estin plēn emou dikaios kai sōtēr«. ei dyo theous einai nomizoi, anankē auton ton heteron mē dikaion homologein einai mēde sōtēra. ei de ou dikaios oude sōtēr, pōs eti theos einai dynatai? hena gar apophainetai dikaion kai sōtēra einai. kai authis »emprosthen mou« phēsin »ouk egeneto allos, kai metʼ eme ouk estai, egō theos, kai ouk estai parex emou sǭzōn«.

for here too the saying is of one person. Who then is the one who says, ‘There is no God besides me’? And let him hear another prophecy saying, ‘There is no righteous one and Saviour besides me.’ If he thinks there are two gods, he must confess that the other is not righteous nor Saviour. And if not righteous nor Saviour, how can he still be God? For he declares that one is righteous and Saviour. And again he says, ‘Before me there was no other, and after me there will be none; I am God, and there will be none who saves besides me.’

2.19.18Klostermann

εἰ δὲ βούλεται καὶ ἑτέρου προφητικοῦ ἀκοῦσαι ῥητοῦ, τάχα που πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ τοὺς ὁμοίως περὶ θεότητος αὐτῷ διακειμένους λεχθέν〈τος〉, ἀκουέτω αὐτοῦ Ἡσαΐου λέγοντος »μετανοήσατε, οἱ πλανώμενοι, ἐπιστρέψατε τῇ καρδίᾳ, καὶ μνήσθητε τὰ πρότερα ἀπὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος, ὅτι ἐγὼ ὁ θεὸς καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν πλὴν ἐμοῦ«.

ei de bouletai kai heterou prophētikou akousai rhētou, tacha pou pros auton kai tous homoiōs peri theotētos autǭ diakeimenous lechthen〈tos〉, akouetō autou Hēsaïou legontos »metanoēsate, hoi planōmenoi, epistrepsate tę̄ kardią, kai mnēsthēte ta protera apo tou aiōnos, hoti egō ho theos kai ouk estin plēn emou«.

And if he wishes to hear another prophetic saying too, spoken perhaps to him and to those of like mind with him about the Godhead, let him hear Isaiah himself saying: ‘Repent, you who go astray, turn in heart, and remember the former things from of old, that I am the God and there is none besides me.’

2.19.19Klostermann

οὐκ εἶπεν· ἐγὼ θεός, ἵνα καὶ διὰ τῆς τοῦ ἄρθρου προσθήκης ἕνα θεὸν ὄντα σαφῶς ἐπιδείξῃ. τί δὲ καὶ Ὡσηὲ ὁ προφήτης; οὐ καὶ αὐτὸς τὰ αὐτὰ μαρτυρεῖ, »ἐγὼ ἀνήγαγόν σε ἐξ Αἰγύπτου.« λέγων »καὶ θεὸν πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐ γνώσῃ, καὶ σῴζων οὐκ ἔστιν παρὲξ ἐμοῦ«; αὖθις τε ὁ Μαλαχίας »οὐχὶ θεὸς εἷς

ouk eipen; egō theos, hina kai dia tēs tou arthrou prosthēkēs hena theon onta saphōs epideixę̄. ti de kai Hōsēe ho prophētēs? ou kai autos ta auta martyrei, »egō anēgagon se ex Aigyptou.« legōn »kai theon plēn emou ou gnōsę̄, kai sǭzōn ouk estin parex emou«? authis te ho Malachias »ouchi theos heis

He did not say ‘I am God,’ so that by the addition of the article too he might clearly show that he is one God. And what of Hosea the prophet? Does he not also testify the same, saying, ‘I brought you up out of Egypt, and you shall know no God besides me, and there is none who saves besides me’? And again Malachi: ‘Did not one God

2.19.20Klostermann

ἔκτισεν ὑμᾶς;« φησὶν »οὐχὶ πατὴρ εἷς πάντων ὑμῶν«; ἀλλὰ τὸν Δαυὶδ φήσει που Ἀστέριος μηδὲν εἰρηκέναι περὶ τούτου, καίτοι πρεσβύτατον παρὰ Μωσέα τῶν ἄλλων προφητῶν ὄντα, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἀμφιγνοεῖν, εἴτε δύο θεοὺς ὑποστάσει διῃρημένους νομίζειν εἶναι προσήκει εἴτε καὶ μή. οὐκοῦν ἵνα μὴ τοῦτο λέγῃ, ἀκόλουθον ἡγοῦμαι καὶ αὐτὸν ἐπιδεῖξαι αὐτῷ τὰ αὐτὰ τοῖς προειρημένοις ἁγίοις λέγοντα· »ἄκουσον, « φησὶν »λαός μου, καὶ λαλήσω σοι· Ἰσραήλ, καὶ διαμαρτύρομαί σοι. ἐὰν ἀκούσῃς μου, οὐκ ἔσται ἐν σοὶ θεὸς πρόσφατος, οὐδὲ προσκυνήσεις θεῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ.

ektisen hymas?« phēsin »ouchi patēr heis pantōn hymōn«? alla ton Dauid phēsei pou Asterios mēden eirēkenai peri toutou, kaitoi presbytaton para Mōsea tōn allōn prophētōn onta, kai dia touto amphignoein, eite dyo theous hypostasei dię̄rēmenous nomizein einai prosēkei eite kai mē. oukoun hina mē touto legę̄, akolouthon hēgoumai kai auton epideixai autǭ ta auta tois proeirēmenois hagiois legonta; »akouson, « phēsin »laos mou, kai lalēsō soi; Israēl, kai diamartyromai soi. ean akousę̄s mou, ouk estai en soi theos prosphatos, oude proskynēseis theǭ allotriǭ.

create you?’ he says; ‘is there not one father of you all?’ But Asterius will perhaps say that David said nothing about this, though he is the oldest of the other prophets after Moses, and for that reason he is in doubt whether one ought to think there are two gods divided in hypostasis or not. So, lest he say this, I think it follows to show him that David too says the same as the saints mentioned before: ‘Hear,’ he says, ‘my people, and I will speak to you; Israel, and I will testify to you. If you hear me, there shall be no new god among you, nor shall you worship a foreign god.

2.19.21Klostermann

ἐγὼ γάρ εἰμι κύριος ὁ θεός σου«. ὁ αὑτὸν ἐπιδεικνὺς καὶ λέγων »ἐγώ εἰμι«, οὐ δῆλός ἐστιν ἕνα θεὸν μόνον εἶναι λέγων, τουτέστιν ἑαυτόν;

egō gar eimi kyrios ho theos sou«. ho hauton epideiknys kai legōn »egō eimi«, ou dēlos estin hena theon monon einai legōn, toutestin heauton?

For I am the Lord your God.’ The one who shows himself and says ‘I am,’ is he not clearly saying that there is one God only, that is, himself?”

preface 2, chapter 20

2.20.1Klostermann

ταῦτα πάντα Μάρκελλος καὶ ἔτι τούτων πλείονα ἐπὶ ἀρνήσει τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ συνεφόρει, διʼ ἀνεπιστημοσύνην οὐ λογισάμενος ὅτι πρὸς τὴν σκληροκαρδίαν τοῦ Ἰουδαίων λαοῦ ἡ τοιαύτη αὐτοῖς παρείχετο διδασκαλία. οὐδὲ γὰρ οἷόν τε ἦν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον διὰ τῶν προφητῶν τοῦ θεοῦ ἀνθρώποις ἀτελέσιν τὰς φρένας ἐντελῆ παραδοῦναι τὸν τῆς θεοσεβείας λόγον.

tauta panta Markellos kai eti toutōn pleiona epi arnēsei tou huiou tou theou synephorei, diʼ anepistēmosynēn ou logisamenos hoti pros tēn sklērokardian tou Ioudaiōn laou hē toiautē autois pareicheto didaskalia. oude gar hoion te ēn to pneuma to hagion dia tōn prophētōn tou theou anthrōpois atelesin tas phrenas entelē paradounai ton tēs theosebeias logon.

All these and still more Marcellus heaped together for the denial of the Son of God, not reckoning, through lack of knowledge, that such teaching was given them because of the hardness of heart of the Jewish people. For it was not possible for the Holy Spirit, through the prophets of God, to hand on the complete word of godliness to men imperfect in mind.

2.20.2Klostermann

οὕτω γοῦν αὐτοῖς καὶ θυσίας ἐπιτελεῖν ἐνομοθέτει καὶ σώματος περιτομὴν καὶ σαββάτου φυλακὴν καὶ τοιωνδὶ βρωμάτων ἀποχὴν καὶ καθάρσια σωμάτων σωματικάς τε εὐλογίας, ναὶ μὴν καὶ γῆς ῥεούσης »γάλα καὶ μέλι« ἀλλʼ οὐ βασιλείας οὐρανῶν ἐπαγγελίας. ὁ δὲ σωτὴρ καὶ κύριος ἡμῶν ἐρωτηθεὶς πῶς Μωσέως προστάξαντος διδόναι βιβλίον ἀποστασίου καὶ ἀπολύειν τὴν ἑαυτοῦ γυναῖκα τὸν βουλόμενον αὐτὸς τἀναντία διατάττοι τὸν λόγον ἀπέδωκεν καθολικὸν φήσας »Μωσῆς πρὸς τὴν σκληροκαρδίαν ὑμῶν ἔγραψεν· ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς δὲ οὐ γέγονεν οὕτως«.

houtō goun autois kai thysias epitelein enomothetei kai sōmatos peritomēn kai sabbatou phylakēn kai toiōndi brōmatōn apochēn kai katharsia sōmatōn sōmatikas te eulogias, nai mēn kai gēs rheousēs »gala kai meli« allʼ ou basileias ouranōn epangelias. ho de sōtēr kai kyrios hēmōn erōtētheis pōs Mōseōs prostaxantos didonai biblion apostasiou kai apolyein tēn heautou gynaika ton boulomenon autos tanantia diatattoi ton logon apedōken katholikon phēsas »Mōsēs pros tēn sklērokardian hymōn egrapsen; apʼ archēs de ou gegonen houtōs«.

So, at any rate, it legislated for them to offer sacrifices, and circumcision of the body, and keeping of the sabbath, and abstinence from certain foods, and purifications of bodies, and bodily blessings, and indeed promises of a land flowing “with milk and honey,” but not of the kingdom of heaven. And our Saviour and Lord, when asked how, when Moses commanded that whoever wished should give a bill of divorce and send away his wife, he himself ordered the opposite, gave the general reason, saying, “Moses wrote because of your hardness of heart; but from the beginning it was not so.”

2.20.3Klostermann

ταὐτὸν οὖν εἶπεν ἂν καὶ εἴ τις ἤρετο, τί δήποτε θεὸν ἕνα σέβειν παρακελευόμενοι Μωσῆς καὶ οἱ μετʼ αὐτὸν προφῆται οὐκ ἐδίδασκον αὐτοὺς τὴν περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ γνῶσιν· οὐ γὰρ οἷοί τε ἦσαν οἱ συνεχῶς ἀπαγόμενοι τῇ πολυθέῳ πλάνῃ τὴν εὐαγγελικὴν παραδέχεσθαι χάριν. διὸ πρὸς τὴν σκληροκαρδίαν αὐτῶν τὴν περὶ ἑνὸς θεοῦ διδασκαλίαν ἐποιοῦντο, τέως παιδαγωγοῦντες αὐτοὺς διὰ τοῦ ἀποτρέπειν μὲν τοῦ πολλοὺς εἶναι νομίζειν θεοὺς ἐπάγειν δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν εἰσαγωγὴν τοῦ ἑνός.

tauton oun eipen an kai ei tis ēreto, ti dēpote theon hena sebein parakeleuomenoi Mōsēs kai hoi metʼ auton prophētai ouk edidaskon autous tēn peri tou huiou gnōsin; ou gar hoioi te ēsan hoi synechōs apagomenoi tę̄ polytheǭ planę̄ tēn euangelikēn paradechesthai charin. dio pros tēn sklērokardian autōn tēn peri henos theou didaskalian epoiounto, teōs paidagōgountes autous dia tou apotrepein men tou pollous einai nomizein theous epagein de epi tēn eisagōgēn tou henos.

He would have said the same if anyone had asked why Moses and the prophets after him, urging them to worship one God, did not teach them the knowledge of the Son: for those continually led away by the polytheistic error were not able to receive the grace of the gospel. Therefore they gave the teaching about one God because of their hardness of heart, educating them for the time being by turning them from thinking there are many gods and leading them to the introduction of the one.

2.20.4Klostermann

οὕτω δὲ Μωσῆς ἀτελῆ τὴν διδασκαλίαν τοῖς κατʼ αὐτὸν παρεδίδου διὰ τὸ ἀτελὲς αὐτῶν τῆς φρονήσεως, ὡς μηδεμίαν αὐτὸν μνήμην ποιήσασθαι ἀγγέλων κτίσεως ἐν τῷ τῆς κοσμοποιίας λόγῳ, καίτοι τῶν μετὰ ταῦτα προφητῶν οὐ μόνον ἀγγέλων μνημονευσάντων, ἀλλὰ καὶ θείων δυνάμεων καὶ πνευμάτων ἁγίων τῶν τε ὑπερουρανίων θεοῦ λειτουργῶν, περὶ ὧν ὁ Δανιὴλ διδάσκων ἔλεγεν »χίλιαι χιλιάδες ἐλειτούργουν αὐτῷ, καὶ μύριαι μυριάδες παρειστήκεισαν ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ«.

houtō de Mōsēs atelē tēn didaskalian tois katʼ auton paredidou dia to ateles autōn tēs phronēseōs, hōs mēdemian auton mnēmēn poiēsasthai angelōn ktiseōs en tǭ tēs kosmopoiias logǭ, kaitoi tōn meta tauta prophētōn ou monon angelōn mnēmoneusantōn, alla kai theiōn dynameōn kai pneumatōn hagiōn tōn te hyperouraniōn theou leitourgōn, peri hōn ho Daniēl didaskōn elegen »chiliai chiliades eleitourgoun autǭ, kai myriai myriades pareistēkeisan emprosthen autou«.

So Moses handed on an incomplete teaching to those of his time because of the incompleteness of their understanding, so that he made no mention of the creation of angels in the account of the making of the world, although the prophets after him mentioned not only angels but also divine powers and holy spirits and the supra-heavenly ministers of God, about whom Daniel taught, saying, “Thousands of thousands ministered to him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him.”

2.20.5Klostermann

ἀλλὰ γὰρ τούτων ἁπάντων σιωπῇ παρέδωκε τοὺς λόγους Μωσῆς καίπερ οὐκ ὢν αὐτῶν ἐν ἀγνοίᾳ, πάντων δὲ τὴν ἀκριβῆ γνῶσιν προειληφὼς τῷ θείῳ πνεύματι· πλὴν οὐδαμῶς αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ κοσμοποιίᾳ ὡς πρὸς τοῦ θεοῦ γενομένων ἐποιήσατο μνήμην.

alla gar toutōn hapantōn siōpę̄ paredōke tous logous Mōsēs kaiper ouk ōn autōn en agnoią, pantōn de tēn akribē gnōsin proeilēphōs tǭ theiǭ pneumati; plēn oudamōs autōn en tę̄ kosmopoiią hōs pros tou theou genomenōn epoiēsato mnēmēn.

But Moses passed over the accounts of all these in silence, although he was not ignorant of them, but had beforehand exact knowledge of all by the divine Spirit; yet he nowhere mentioned them in the making of the world as having come into being by God.

2.20.6Klostermann

καὶ τούτου τὴν αἰτίαν οὐδʼ ἑτέραν εἴποι ἄν τις ἢ τὴν σκληροκαρδίαν τοῦ λαοῦ γεγενῆσθαι, ὥσπερ οὖν αὐτὸς ἐδίδαξεν ὁ σωτήρ. καὶ ἄλλα δὲ μυρία εἶναι ἐν τῇ τοῦ παντὸς συστάσει μάθοις ἂν ἐκ τῶν τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης ἀναγνωσμάτων οὐδʼ ὅλως ἐν τῇ Μωσέως φερόμενα γραφῇ· οὐκ οὖν ἐμνημόνευσεν ἀρχῶν οὐδʼ ἐξουσιῶν οὐδὲ κοσμοκρατόρων οὐδὲ πνευματικῶν »τῆς πονηρίας«, πρὸς ἃ τὴν πάλην ἡμῖν συνεστάναι φησὶν ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος.

kai toutou tēn aitian oudʼ heteran eipoi an tis ē tēn sklērokardian tou laou gegenēsthai, hōsper oun autos edidaxen ho sōtēr. kai alla de myria einai en tę̄ tou pantos systasei mathois an ek tōn tēs kainēs diathēkēs anagnōsmatōn oudʼ holōs en tę̄ Mōseōs pheromena graphę̄; ouk oun emnēmoneusen archōn oudʼ exousiōn oude kosmokratorōn oude pneumatikōn »tēs ponērias«, pros ha tēn palēn hēmin synestanai phēsin ho theios apostolos.

And one could give no other reason for this than the hardness of heart of the people, as the Saviour himself taught. And you may learn from the readings of the new covenant that there are countless other things in the constitution of the universe not found at all in the writing of Moses; he did not mention principalities or authorities or world-rulers or the spiritual forces “of wickedness,” against which the divine apostle says our struggle is set.

2.20.7Klostermann

τί οὖν; ἐπεὶ μήτε παρὰ Μωσεῖ μήτε παρὰ τοῖς λοιποῖς προφήταις σαφῶς ἐστιν εὑρεῖν τοὺς περὶ τούτων λόγους, ἀπιστητέον τῷ ἀποστόλῳ; ἢ ἐπειδὰν τοῦ τῶν κρειττόνων τάγματος ὁ αὐτὸς πάλιν μνημονεύῃ λέγων τὸν Χριστὸν »ἐν δεξιᾷ« τοῦ θεοῦ καθέζεσθαι »ὑπεράνω πάσης ἀρχῆς καὶ ἐξουσίας καὶ δυνάμεως καὶ κυριότητος καὶ παντὸς ὀνόματος ὀνομαζομένου οὐ μόνον ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῷ μέλλοντι«,

ti oun? epei mēte para Mōsei mēte para tois loipois prophētais saphōs estin heurein tous peri toutōn logous, apistēteon tǭ apostolǭ? ē epeidan tou tōn kreittonōn tagmatos ho autos palin mnēmoneuę̄ legōn ton Christon »en dexią« tou theou kathezesthai »hyperanō pasēs archēs kai exousias kai dynameōs kai kyriotētos kai pantos onomatos onomazomenou ou monon en tǭ aiōni toutǭ alla kai en tǭ mellonti«,

What then? Since the accounts of these cannot clearly be found either in Moses or in the other prophets, must we disbelieve the apostle? Or when the same apostle again mentions the order of higher beings, saying that Christ sits “at the right hand” of God “far above every principality and authority and power and dominion and every name that is named, not only in this age but also in the one to come,”

2.20.8Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις ἐπειδὰν ὀνομάζῃ θρόνους καὶ κυριότητας καὶ ἀρχὰς καὶ ἐξουσίας λέγων »ἐν αὐτῷ γὰρ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα τὰ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, τὰ ὁρατὰ καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα, εἴτε θρόνοι εἴτε κυριότητες εἴτε ἀρχαὶ εἴτε ἐξουσίαι«, ἆρʼ οὐ προσήκει ταῦτα παραδέχεσθαι διὰ τὸ μήτε Μωσέα μήτε τοὺς λοιποὺς προφήτας περὶ τούτων προειληφέναι; ἢ ταὐτὸν καὶ περὶ τούτων ἐροῦμεν, ὡς οὐχ οἷοί τε ἦσαν τοὺς περὶ τούτων πιστεύεσθαι λόγους οἱ »σκληροτράχηλοι καὶ ἀπερίτμητοι τῇ καρδίᾳ καὶ τοῖς ὠσίν«; οἷς οὐδὲ περὶ τῆς ἄνω Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἀνεκάλυπτον οἱ τοῦ θεοῦ προφῆται, ὥσπερ οὖν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ Χριστοῦ διασαφῶν καὶ τοὺς περὶ ταύτης λόγους ὁ Παῦλος ἐβόα λέγων »ἡ δὲ ἄνω Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐλευθέρα ἐστίν, ἥτις ἐστὶν μήτηρ ἡμῶν«, καὶ »προσεληλύθατε Σιὼν ὄρει καὶ πόλει θεοῦ ζῶντος, Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐπουρανίῳ, καὶ μυριάσιν ἀγγέλων, πανηγύρει καὶ ἐκκλησίᾳ πρωτοτόκων ἀπογεγραμμένων ἐν οὐρανοῖς«.

kai authis epeidan onomazę̄ thronous kai kyriotētas kai archas kai exousias legōn »en autǭ gar ektisthē ta panta ta en tois ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs, ta horata kai ta aorata, eite thronoi eite kyriotētes eite archai eite exousiai«, arʼ ou prosēkei tauta paradechesthai dia to mēte Mōsea mēte tous loipous prophētas peri toutōn proeilēphenai? ē tauton kai peri toutōn eroumen, hōs ouch hoioi te ēsan tous peri toutōn pisteuesthai logous hoi »sklērotrachēloi kai aperitmētoi tę̄ kardią kai tois ōsin«? hois oude peri tēs anō Hierousalēm anekalypton hoi tou theou prophētai, hōsper oun tę̄ ekklēsią Christou diasaphōn kai tous peri tautēs logous ho Paulos eboa legōn »hē de anō Hierousalēm eleuthera estin, hētis estin mētēr hēmōn«, kai »proselēlythate Siōn orei kai polei theou zōntos, Hierousalēm epouraniǭ, kai myriasin angelōn, panēgyrei kai ekklēsią prōtotokōn apogegrammenōn en ouranois«.

and again when he names thrones and dominions and principalities and authorities, saying, “For in him were created all things in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities,” must we not accept these because neither Moses nor the other prophets spoke of them beforehand? Or shall we say the same about these, that “the stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears” were not able to believe the accounts of them? To them the prophets of God did not reveal even the Jerusalem above, as Paul, making clear the accounts of it too to the church of Christ, cried out, saying, “But the Jerusalem above is free, which is our mother,” and “You have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to myriads of angels, to the festal gathering and church of the firstborn enrolled in heaven.”

2.20.9Klostermann

λεγέτω πρὸς ταῦτα Μάρκελλος, εἰ οἷός τέ ἐστιν ἐκ τῶν παλαιῶν γραμμάτων τὴν τούτων προφέρειν διδασκαλίαν.

legetō pros tauta Markellos, ei hoios te estin ek tōn palaiōn grammatōn tēn toutōn propherein didaskalian.

Let Marcellus say in answer to this whether he can bring forward the teaching on these things from the old writings.

2.20.10Klostermann

εἰ δὲ μὴ εὑρίσκοι, τὴν αἰτίαν ἀποδιδότω διʼ ἣν σεσιώπητο τοῖς τοῦ θεοῦ προφήταις ταῦτά τε πάντα καὶ ἄλλα τούτοις ἀδελφὰ μυρία, περὶ ὧν ὁ αὐτὸς ἀπόστολος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἐδεῖτο τοῦ θεοῦ, »ἵνα ἐξισχύσωμεν καταλαβέσθαι σὺν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἁγίοις τί τὸ πλάτος καὶ μῆκος καὶ βάθος καὶ ὕψος, γνῶναί τε τὴν ὑπερβάλλουσαν τῆς γνώσεως ἀγάπην τοῦ θεοῦ«.

ei de mē heuriskoi, tēn aitian apodidotō diʼ hēn sesiōpēto tois tou theou prophētais tauta te panta kai alla toutois adelpha myria, peri hōn ho autos apostolos hyper hēmōn edeito tou theou, »hina exischysōmen katalabesthai syn pasin tois hagiois ti to platos kai mēkos kai bathos kai hypsos, gnōnai te tēn hyperballousan tēs gnōseōs agapēn tou theou«.

And if he does not find it, let him give the reason why all these and countless others akin to them were kept silent by the prophets of God, things about which the same apostle prayed God for us, “that we may be strong enough to comprehend with all the saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height, and to know the love of God that surpasses knowledge.”

2.20.11Klostermann

καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ σωτὴρ ἡμῶν πλεῖστα ὅσα μυστήρια περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τῶν οὐρανῶν περί τε τῆς συντελείας τοῦ παντὸς περί τε τῶν ἐπαγγελιῶν ποτὲ μὲν διὰ παραβολῶν ποτὲ δὲ καὶ ἐν ἀπορρήτοις ἐξέφαινεν τοῖς αὐτοῦ μαθηταῖς, πρὸς οὓς ἔλεγεν »ὑμῖν δέδοται γνῶναι τὰ μυστήρια τοῦ θεοῦ«. ὧν οὐκ ἂν εὕροι τις τὰ ἴσα παρὰ Μωσεῖ ἢ παρὰ τοῖς λοιποῖς προφήταις.

kai autos de ho sōtēr hēmōn pleista hosa mystēria peri tēs basileias tōn ouranōn peri te tēs synteleias tou pantos peri te tōn epangeliōn pote men dia parabolōn pote de kai en aporrētois exephainen tois autou mathētais, pros hous elegen »hymin dedotai gnōnai ta mystēria tou theou«. hōn ouk an heuroi tis ta isa para Mōsei ē para tois loipois prophētais.

And our Saviour himself revealed very many mysteries about the kingdom of heaven, about the consummation of all, and about the promises, sometimes through parables and sometimes in secret, to his disciples, to whom he said, “To you it has been given to know the mysteries of God.” One would not find their equal in Moses or the other prophets.

2.20.12Klostermann

τί οὖν; ἐπεὶ μὴ τῷ Ἰουδαίων λαῷ παρεδόθη ταῦτα, εἰς ἐπιτήδειον καιρὸν φυλαττόμενα τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ Χριστοῦ, παρὰ τοῦτο χρῆν ἡμᾶς τὴν δωρηθεῖσαν ἡμῖν χάριν ἀθετεῖν ἢ μειζόνως εὐχαριστεῖν τῷ τῆς τοσαύτης ἡμᾶς καταξιώσαντι γνώσεως; κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν οὖν τρόπον καὶ τὰς περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ διδασκαλίας ἐκ τῆς αὐτοῦ καινῆς διαθήκης προσήκοι ἂν ἀπολαμβάνειν, οὐδὲν ξενιζομένους εἰ μὴ τῷ σκληροκαρδίῳ λαῷ τὴν περὶ αὐτοῦ γνῶσιν ἀνεκάλυπτον οἱ τοῦ θεοῦ ἄνθρωποι, εἰς καιρὸν εὔκαιρον τὸν περὶ αὐτοῦ ταμιευόμενοι λόγον.

ti oun? epei mē tǭ Ioudaiōn laǭ paredothē tauta, eis epitēdeion kairon phylattomena tę̄ ekklēsią Christou, para touto chrēn hēmas tēn dōrētheisan hēmin charin athetein ē meizonōs eucharistein tǭ tēs tosautēs hēmas kataxiōsanti gnōseōs? kata ton auton oun tropon kai tas peri tou huiou didaskalias ek tēs autou kainēs diathēkēs prosēkoi an apolambanein, ouden xenizomenous ei mē tǭ sklērokardiǭ laǭ tēn peri autou gnōsin anekalypton hoi tou theou anthrōpoi, eis kairon eukairon ton peri autou tamieuomenoi logon.

What then? Since these were not handed on to the Jewish people, being kept for the church of Christ for a suitable time, ought we on that account to reject the grace given us, or rather give greater thanks to the one who counted us worthy of such knowledge? In the same way, then, it would be fitting to receive the teachings about the Son from his new covenant, not at all surprised if the men of God did not reveal the knowledge of him to the hard-hearted people, reserving the account of him for the right time.

2.20.13Klostermann

οὐ γὰρ ἐδόκει ἐπιτήδειον εἶναι τὸ τηνικαῦτα ὑποσυρομένοις ἀνδράσιν ἐπὶ τὴν πολύθεον πλάνην παραδιδόναι τὸ περὶ πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ μυστήριον, οἷς οὐδὲ τοὺς περὶ τῶν ὑποβεβηκυιῶν δυνάμεων ἐξεκάλυπτον λόγους, ὡς ἂν μὴ προφάσει ταύτῃ ἐπὶ τὴν Ἑλληνικὴν καταπέσοιεν πολυθεΐαν, οἳ πατέρα »ἀνδρῶν τε θεῶν τε« τὸν παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἀνεπλάσαντο θεόν.

ou gar edokei epitēdeion einai to tēnikauta hyposyromenois andrasin epi tēn polytheon planēn paradidonai to peri patros kai huiou mystērion, hois oude tous peri tōn hypobebēkuiōn dynameōn exekalypton logous, hōs an mē prophasei tautę̄ epi tēn Hellēnikēn katapesoien polytheïan, hoi patera »andrōn te theōn te« ton parʼ autois aneplasanto theon.

For it did not seem suitable at that time to hand on the mystery of Father and Son to men who were being drawn into the error of many gods, to whom they did not reveal even the accounts of the lower powers, lest on this pretext they should fall into the Greek polytheism, the Greeks having fashioned their god as father “of men and gods.”

2.20.14Klostermann

διόπερ τῆς τοιαύτης αὐτοὺς ἀναστέλλων πλάνης ὁ λόγος τὸν ἕνα θεὸν ἐκήρυττεν, οὐ μὴν πατέρα εἶναι τὸν αὐτὸν ἠρνεῖτο· καὶ τὸν ἀληθῆ δὲ σέβειν ἐδίδασκεν καὶ πλὴν αὐτοῦ μηδένα εἰδέναι παρῄνει, οὐ μὴν ἠρνεῖτο εἶναι αὐτὸν πατέρα. εἰ δὲ καὶ κύριον καὶ θεὸν αὐτὸν καὶ δίκαιον καὶ σωτῆρα ἀπεκάλει, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἀπέκλειεν τοῦ καὶ πατέρα εἶναι αὐτὸν ἡγεῖσθαι τοῦ μονογενοῦς αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀγαπητοῦ υἱοῦ εἴτʼ οὖν ὁ πατὴρ λέγοι εἴθʼ ὁ υἱὸς τὸ »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν«,

dioper tēs toiautēs autous anastellōn planēs ho logos ton hena theon ekērytten, ou mēn patera einai ton auton ērneito; kai ton alēthē de sebein edidasken kai plēn autou mēdena eidenai parę̄nei, ou mēn ērneito einai auton patera. ei de kai kyrion kai theon auton kai dikaion kai sōtēra apekalei, allʼ ouk apekleien tou kai patera einai auton hēgeisthai tou monogenous autou kai agapētou huiou eitʼ oun ho patēr legoi eithʼ ho huios to »egō eimi ho ōn«,

Therefore the word, holding them back from such error, proclaimed the one God, but did not deny that the same is Father; and it taught them to worship the true God and urged them to know none besides him, but did not deny that he is Father. And if it called him Lord and God and righteous and Saviour, it did not exclude thinking that he is also Father of his only-begotten and beloved Son; whether the Father or the Son says “I am he who is,”

2.20.15Klostermann

ἀληθεύοι ἂν ἑκατέρως ὁ λόγος. ὅ τε γὰρ πατὴρ »ὁ ὢν« εἴη ἄν, μόνος αὐτὸς ὢν »ἐπὶ πάντων, καὶ διὰ πάντων, καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν θεὸς« ὡς ὁ θεῖος ἐδίδαξεν ἀπόστολος. ὅ τε υἱὸς καὶ αὐτὸς χρηματίζων »ὁ ὢν« ἀληθεύοι ἄν, μόνος ὢν υἱὸς μονογενὴς τοῦ ὄντος· ἀλλὰ καὶ εἰκὼν τοῦ ἀοράτου θεοῦ ὑπάρχων κατὰ τοῦτο εἴη ἂν αὐτοῦ εἰκών, καθʼ ὃ μόνος ἦν αὐτὸς »ὁ ὤν«· διὸ καὶ αὐτὸς χρηματίζοι ἂν »ὁ ὤν«, ἐπεὶ καὶ θεὸς καὶ κύριος ὁμοίως τῷ πατρὶ καὶ αὐτὸς διὰ πάσης ἀνηγόρευται τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφῆς.

alētheuoi an hekaterōs ho logos. ho te gar patēr »ho ōn« eiē an, monos autos ōn »epi pantōn, kai dia pantōn, kai en pasin theos« hōs ho theios edidaxen apostolos. ho te huios kai autos chrēmatizōn »ho ōn« alētheuoi an, monos ōn huios monogenēs tou ontos; alla kai eikōn tou aoratou theou hyparchōn kata touto eiē an autou eikōn, kathʼ ho monos ēn autos »ho ōn«; dio kai autos chrēmatizoi an »ho ōn«, epei kai theos kai kyrios homoiōs tǭ patri kai autos dia pasēs anēgoreutai tēs theopneustou graphēs.

the saying would be true either way. For the Father would be “he who is,” being alone “God over all and through all and in all,” as the divine apostle taught. And the Son too, being called “he who is,” would speak truly, being the only only-begotten Son of the one who is; and being the image of the invisible God, he would be his image in this respect too, in which he alone was “he who is”; therefore he too would be called “he who is,” since he too, like the Father, is proclaimed God and Lord throughout the inspired Scripture.

preface 2, chapter 21

2.21.1Klostermann

τοῦτο δέ ἐστιν καὶ ἐκ τοῦ πρὸς τὸν Μωσέα χρηματισμοῦ γνῶναι λέγει δʼ οὖν ἡ γραφὴ »ἐλάλησεν δὲ ὁ θεὸς πρὸς Μωσῆν καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν· ἐγὼ κύριος· καὶ ὤφθην πρὸς Ἀβραὰμ καὶ πρὸς Ἰσαὰκ καὶ πρὸς Ἰακώβ, θεὸς ὢν αὐτῶν«. ὁρᾷς ὅπως ὦφθαι ἑαυτὸν τοῖς πατράσιν ἔφη. πότε δὲ ὤφθη, πάλιν ἡ γραφὴ μαρτυρεῖ λέγουσα »ὤφθη δὲ κύριος ὁ θεὸς τῷ Ἀβραὰμ πρὸς τῇ δρυῒ τῇ Μαμβρῆ, καθημένου αὐτοῦ πρὸς τῇ θύρᾳ«. πῶς δὲ ὤφθη ἄλλʼ ἐν σχήματι ἀνθρωπίνῳ; τίνα δὲ χρῆν πιστεύειν εἶναι τοῦτον ἢ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ; ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν Εὐαγγελίοις παρίστη λέγων πρὸς τοὺς Ἰουδαίους »Ἀβραὰμ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ἠγαλλιάσατο ἵνα ἴδῃ τὴν ἡμέραν τὴν ἐμήν, καὶ εἶδεν καὶ ἐχάρη«·

touto de estin kai ek tou pros ton Mōsea chrēmatismou gnōnai legei dʼ oun hē graphē »elalēsen de ho theos pros Mōsēn kai eipen pros auton; egō kyrios; kai ōphthēn pros Abraam kai pros Isaak kai pros Iakōb, theos ōn autōn«. horąs hopōs ōphthai heauton tois patrasin ephē. pote de ōphthē, palin hē graphē martyrei legousa »ōphthē de kyrios ho theos tǭ Abraam pros tę̄ dryï tę̄ Mambrē, kathēmenou autou pros tę̄ thyrą«. pōs de ōphthē allʼ en schēmati anthrōpinǭ? tina de chrēn pisteuein einai touton ē ton huion tou theou? ho dē kai autos en Euangeliois paristē legōn pros tous Ioudaious »Abraam ho patēr hymōn ēgalliasato hina idę̄ tēn hēmeran tēn emēn, kai eiden kai echarē«;

This can be learned also from the oracle to Moses. Scripture says: “And God spoke to Moses and said to him: I am the Lord; and I appeared to Abraham and to Isaac and to Jacob, being their God.” You see how he said he had appeared to the fathers. And when he appeared, Scripture again testifies, saying, “And the Lord God appeared to Abraham at the oak of Mamre, as he sat at the door.” And how did he appear but in human form? And whom ought one to believe this to be but the Son of God? He himself showed this in the Gospels, saying to the Jews, “Abraham your father rejoiced to see my day, and he saw it and was glad”;

2.21.2Klostermann

ὅτε καὶ θαυμασάντων ἐπὶ τῷ λόγῳ προσέθηκεν τὸ »πρὶν Ἀβραὰμ γενέσθαι ἐγώ εἰμι«, τὴν προΰπαρξιν ἑαυτοῦ παριστὰς λευκότατα. τί δὴ οὖν συνίστησιν ὁ λόγος ἢ αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν χρηματίσαντα τῷ Μωσεῖ καὶ εἰρηκότα »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν«; αὐτὸς γὰρ τῷ Ἀβραὰμ ὦφθαι ἑαυτὸν ἐδίδαξεν. ὅπως δὲ ἦν αὐτὸς »ὁ ὤν«, εἴρηται.

hote kai thaumasantōn epi tǭ logǭ prosethēken to »prin Abraam genesthai egō eimi«, tēn proÿparxin heautou paristas leukotata. ti dē oun synistēsin ho logos ē auton einai ton huion tou theou ton chrēmatisanta tǭ Mōsei kai eirēkota »egō eimi ho ōn«? autos gar tǭ Abraam ōphthai heauton edidaxen. hopōs de ēn autos »ho ōn«, eirētai.

when, as they marvelled at the saying, he added, “Before Abraham came to be, I am,” showing his pre-existence most plainly. What then does the saying establish but that it was the Son of God himself who gave the oracle to Moses and said, “I am he who is”? For he taught that he appeared to Abraham. And how he was himself “he who is” has been said.

2.21.3Klostermann

καὶ ὁ μέγας δὲ ἀπόστολος Παῦλος οἶδεν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ μεσίτην γενόμενον τῆς διὰ Μωσέως νομοθεσίας, ἐν οἷς διδάσκει λέγων »ὁ νόμος διαταγεὶς διʼ ἀγγέλων, ἐν χειρὶ μεσίτου. ὁ δὲ μεσίτης ἑνὸς οὐκ ἔστιν«. οὐκοῦν ὁ χρηματίσας τῷ Μωσεῖ ὁ μεσίτης ἦν, ἐξ ἐκείνου μεσιτεύων τῇ τῶν ἀνθρώπων σωτηρίᾳ, πρὶν ἢ τὴν σάρκα ἀναλαβεῖν.

kai ho megas de apostolos Paulos oiden ton huion tou theou mesitēn genomenon tēs dia Mōseōs nomothesias, en hois didaskei legōn »ho nomos diatageis diʼ angelōn, en cheiri mesitou. ho de mesitēs henos ouk estin«. oukoun ho chrēmatisas tǭ Mōsei ho mesitēs ēn, ex ekeinou mesiteuōn tę̄ tōn anthrōpōn sōtērią, prin ē tēn sarka analabein.

And the great apostle Paul knows that the Son of God became mediator of the legislation through Moses, where he teaches, saying, “The law, ordained through angels, by the hand of a mediator. Now a mediator is not of one.” So the one who gave the oracle to Moses was the mediator, from that time mediating for the salvation of men, before taking the flesh.

2.21.4Klostermann

τοῦτον δὲ εἶναι Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ὁ αὐτὸς ἀπόστολος παρέστησε φήσας »εἷς θεός, εἷς καὶ μεσίτης θεοῦ καὶ ἀνθρώπων, ἄνθρωπος Ἰησοῦς Χριστός«. εἴτʼ οὖν ἐξ αὐτοῦ 〈τοῦ〉 προσώπου λέγοιτο παρὰ Μωσεῖ τὸ »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν«, εἴθʼ ὁ πατὴρ ἦν ὁ διʼ αὐτοῦ ταύτην προϊέμενος τὴν φωνήν, ἑκατέρως ἀληθεύοι ἂν ὁ λόγος.

touton de einai Iēsoun Christon ho autos apostolos parestēse phēsas »heis theos, heis kai mesitēs theou kai anthrōpōn, anthrōpos Iēsous Christos«. eitʼ oun ex autou 〈tou〉 prosōpou legoito para Mōsei to »egō eimi ho ōn«, eithʼ ho patēr ēn ho diʼ autou tautēn proïemenos tēn phōnēn, hekaterōs alētheuoi an ho logos.

And that this is Jesus Christ the same apostle showed, saying, “One God, and one mediator also of God and men, the man Jesus Christ.” So whether “I am he who is” was spoken in Moses in his own person, or it was the Father who uttered this word through him, the saying would be true either way.

2.21.5Klostermann

μὴ δὴ οὖν ἀπορείτω Μάρκελλος συλλογισμῷ χρώμενος, ὡς οἴεται, ἀφύκτῳ, διʼ οὗ φησὶν τίνα τοίνυν τὸν »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὢν« λέγοντα Ἀστέριος εἶναι οἴεται, τὸν υἱὸν ἢ τὸν πατέρα; εἶθʼ ἑξῆς συνάγων, ὡς εἰ μὲν ὁ πατὴρ εἴη ὁ ὤν, οὐκέτʼ ἔσται ὁ υἱὸς θεός· ὅτι κατὰ ἀντιδιαστολὴν τοῦ μὴ ὄντος ὁ ὢν ἑαυτὸν εἶναί φησιν. εἰ δὲ τὸν υἱὸν ὑποστάσει διῃρημένον τοῦτο φάσκοι λέγειν τὸ »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὤν«, ταὐτὸν αὖθις περὶ τοῦ πατρὸς λέγειν νομισθήσεται· ἑκάτερον δὲ τούτων ἀσεβές.

mē dē oun aporeitō Markellos syllogismǭ chrōmenos, hōs oietai, aphyktǭ, diʼ hou phēsin tina toinyn ton »egō eimi ho ōn« legonta Asterios einai oietai, ton huion ē ton patera? eithʼ hexēs synagōn, hōs ei men ho patēr eiē ho ōn, ouketʼ estai ho huios theos; hoti kata antidiastolēn tou mē ontos ho ōn heauton einai phēsin. ei de ton huion hypostasei dię̄rēmenon touto phaskoi legein to »egō eimi ho ōn«, tauton authis peri tou patros legein nomisthēsetai; hekateron de toutōn asebes.

So let Marcellus not be at a loss, using what he thinks an inescapable syllogism, in which he says: “Whom then does Asterius think is the one saying ‘I am he who is,’ the Son or the Father?” And then concluding that if the Father is he who is, the Son will no longer be God, because he calls himself he who is in distinction from what is not; “and if he says that the Son, divided in hypostasis, says this, ‘I am he who is,’ he will be thought to say the same again about the Father; and each of these is impious.”

2.21.6Klostermann

ταῦτα δὲ λέγων [ὁ] αὐτὸς ἑκατέρῳ περιπέπτωκεν 〈τῷ〉 ἀτόπῳ, ἕνα μὲν ὁριζόμενος εἶναι τὸν ὄντα, θάτερον δὲ ἀρνούμενος. καὶ τίνα τοῦτον αὐτὸς ἂν εἰδείη. ἢ γὰρ τὸν πατέρα δοὺς τὸν υἱὸν ἀρνήσεται, ἢ τὸν υἱὸν μόνον παραδεξάμενος ἀθετήσει τὸν πατέρα· μᾶλλον δὲ οὔτε πατέρα οὔτε υἱὸν εἰδὼς ἐλεγχθήσεται, ἕνα μόνον διδοὺς τὸν δʼ ἕτερον ἐκποδὼν μεθιστάς. κἂν ἀκούῃ δὲ λέγοντος τοῦ θεοῦ »ἐγὼ κύριος ὁ θεός σου, ὁ ἐξαγαγών σε ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου, ἐξ οἴκου δουλείας.

tauta de legōn [ho] autos hekaterǭ peripeptōken 〈tǭ〉 atopǭ, hena men horizomenos einai ton onta, thateron de arnoumenos. kai tina touton autos an eideiē. ē gar ton patera dous ton huion arnēsetai, ē ton huion monon paradexamenos athetēsei ton patera; mallon de oute patera oute huion eidōs elenchthēsetai, hena monon didous ton dʼ heteron ekpodōn methistas. kan akouę̄ de legontos tou theou »egō kyrios ho theos sou, ho exagagōn se ek gēs Aigyptou, ex oikou douleias.

But in saying this he himself has fallen into each absurdity, defining one as he who is and denying the other. And which one, he himself would know. For either granting the Father he will deny the Son, or accepting only the Son he will reject the Father; or rather he will be convicted of knowing neither Father nor Son, granting only one and putting the other out of the way. And if he hears God saying, “I am the Lord your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of slavery.

2.21.7Klostermann

οὐκ ἔσονταί σοι θεοὶ ἕτεροι πλὴν ἐμοῦ«, πάλιν κἀνταῦθα μὴ ταραττέσθω τὴν ψυχὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ἑξῆς συνημμένων ἀκουέτω· εἰπὼν γὰρ » οὐκ ἔσονταί σοι θεοὶ ἕτεροι πλὴν ἐμοῦ«, ἐπήγαγεν »οὐ ποιήσεις σεαυτῷ εἴδωλον οὐδὲ παντὸς ὁμοίωμα, ὅσα ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἄνω καὶ ὅσα ἐν τῇ γῇ κάτω καὶ ὅσα ἐν τοῖς ὕδασιν ὑποκάτω τῆς γῆς. οὐ προσκυνήσεις αὐτοῖς οὐδὲ μὴ λατρεύσεις αὐτοῖς· ἐγὼ γάρ εἰμι κύριος ὁ θεός σου, κύριος ζηλωτής«.

ouk esontai soi theoi heteroi plēn emou«, palin kantautha mē tarattesthō tēn psychēn alla kai tōn hexēs synēmmenōn akouetō; eipōn gar » ouk esontai soi theoi heteroi plēn emou«, epēgagen »ou poiēseis seautǭ eidōlon oude pantos homoiōma, hosa en tǭ ouranǭ anō kai hosa en tę̄ gę̄ katō kai hosa en tois hydasin hypokatō tēs gēs. ou proskynēseis autois oude mē latreuseis autois; egō gar eimi kyrios ho theos sou, kyrios zēlōtēs«.

You shall have no other gods besides me,” let him not be troubled in soul here either, but let him hear what is joined next; for having said, “You shall have no other gods besides me,” he added, “You shall not make for yourself an idol, nor a likeness of anything that is in heaven above and that is on the earth below and that is in the waters under the earth. You shall not worship them nor serve them; for I am the Lord your God, a jealous Lord.”

2.21.8Klostermann

ὁρᾷς ὅπως διεστέλλετο μὴ τῇ τῶν ἐθνῶν πολυθέῳ πλάνῃ συναπάγεσθαι, μόνον δὲ αὐτὸν εἰδέναι θεὸν καὶ κύριον. τίς δʼ ἦν οὗτος; ὁ υἱὸς τὴν εἰκόνα τοῦ πατρὸς ἔχων ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἐξ αὐθεντείας τε αὐτοῦ τοῖς εἰδωλολατρείαν νοσοῦσιν ταῦτα διαταττόμενος. ὡς γὰρ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο«, τοῦ πατρὸς διὰ τοῦ σωτῆρος τὴν τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων οὐσίαν ὑποστησαμένου, οὕτως αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ πατὴρ τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν γνῶσίν τε καὶ εὐσέβειαν διὰ μεσίτου τοῦ υἱοῦ παραδιδοὺς ἀνθρώποις.

horąs hopōs diestelleto mē tę̄ tōn ethnōn polytheǭ planę̄ synapagesthai, monon de auton eidenai theon kai kyrion. tis dʼ ēn houtos? ho huios tēn eikona tou patros echōn en heautǭ ex authenteias te autou tois eidōlolatreian nosousin tauta diatattomenos. hōs gar »panta diʼ autou egeneto«, tou patros dia tou sōtēros tēn tōn genētōn hapantōn ousian hypostēsamenou, houtōs autos ēn ho patēr tēn eis auton gnōsin te kai eusebeian dia mesitou tou huiou paradidous anthrōpois.

You see how he commanded them not to be carried away with the polytheistic error of the nations, but to know him alone as God and Lord. And who was this? The Son, having the image of the Father in himself, and giving these orders by his authority to those sick with idolatry. For as “all things came into being through him,” the Father making the substance of all created things subsist through the Saviour, so it was the Father himself who handed on the knowledge of and piety toward himself to men through the Son as mediator.

2.21.9Klostermann

τοῦτο δὲ καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν Γαλάταις γράφων ἐδίδασκεν, διʼ ὧν ἔφη »ὁ νόμος διαταγεὶς διʼ ἀγγέλων, ἐν χειρὶ μεσίτου. ὁ δὲ μεσίτης ἑνὸς οὐκ ἔστιν, ὁ δὲ θεὸς εἷς ἐστιν«.

touto de kai ho apostolos autois rhēmasin Galatais graphōn edidasken, diʼ hōn ephē »ho nomos diatageis diʼ angelōn, en cheiri mesitou. ho de mesitēs henos ouk estin, ho de theos heis estin«.

And the apostle taught this in these very words, writing to the Galatians, where he said, “The law, ordained through angels, by the hand of a mediator. Now a mediator is not of one, but God is one.”

2.21.10Klostermann

κἂν λέγῃ »ἴδετε ἴδετε ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι. καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν θεὸς πλὴν ἐμοῦ«, πάλιν ὁ πατὴρ ἦν ὡς διὰ εἰκόνος καὶ μεσίτου διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦτο φάσκων. εἰ γὰρ δὴ λέγοντος μὲν Ἡσαΐου τοῦ προφήτου »υἱοὺς ἐγέννησα καὶ ὕψωσα« καὶ πάλιν »Ἰσραὴλ δέ με οὐκ ἔγνω, καὶ ὁ λαός με οὐ συνῆκεν« καὶ αὖθις ἐγὼ πᾶσιν τοῖς ἄστροις ἐνετειλάμην, καὶ τῇ χειρί μου ἐστερέωσα τὸν οὐρανὸν« καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα τοιαῦτα, οὐ τὸν Ἡσαΐαν ταῦτα λέγειν φήσομεν, διʼ αὐτοῦ δὲ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λαλοῦντα θεόν, οὐχὶ δὴ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ πρέποι ἂν τὸν πατέρα διʼ αὐτοῦ χρῆναι ταῦτα διαμαρτύρασθαι τοῖς τῶν τοιῶνδε παραγγελμάτων δεομένοις; εἰδωλολάτραι δʼ ἦσαν οὗτοι, ὡς ἡ αὐτὴ διδάσκει γραφὴ λέγουσα καὶ »εἶπεν κύριος· ποῦ εἰσὶν οἱ θεοὶ αὐτῶν, ἐφʼ οἷς ἐπεποίθεισαν ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς; ὧν τὸ στέαρ τῶν θυσιῶν αὐτῶν ἠσθίετε, καὶ ἐπίνετε τὸν οἶνον τῶν σπονδῶν αὐτῶν· ἀναστήτωσαν καὶ βοηθησάτωσαν ὑμῖν. καὶ γενηθήτωσαν ὑμῶν σκεπασταί«. τούτοις γὰρ συνῆπται τὸ »ἴδετε ἴδετε ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν θεὸς πλὴν ἐμοῦ«.

kan legę̄ »idete idete hoti egō eimi. kai ouk estin theos plēn emou«, palin ho patēr ēn hōs dia eikonos kai mesitou dia tou huiou touto phaskōn. ei gar dē legontos men Hēsaïou tou prophētou »huious egennēsa kai hypsōsa« kai palin »Israēl de me ouk egnō, kai ho laos me ou synēken« kai authis egō pasin tois astrois eneteilamēn, kai tę̄ cheiri mou estereōsa ton ouranon« kai hosa alla toiauta, ou ton Hēsaïan tauta legein phēsomen, diʼ autou de ton en autǭ lalounta theon, ouchi dē kai epi tou monogenous huiou tou theou prepoi an ton patera diʼ autou chrēnai tauta diamartyrasthai tois tōn toiōnde parangelmatōn deomenois? eidōlolatrai dʼ ēsan houtoi, hōs hē autē didaskei graphē legousa kai »eipen kyrios; pou eisin hoi theoi autōn, ephʼ hois epepoitheisan epʼ autois? hōn to stear tōn thysiōn autōn ēsthiete, kai epinete ton oinon tōn spondōn autōn; anastētōsan kai boēthēsatōsan hymin. kai genēthētōsan hymōn skepastai«. toutois gar synēptai to »idete idete hoti egō eimi, kai ouk estin theos plēn emou«.

And if he says, “See, see that I am, and there is no God besides me,” again it was the Father saying this through the Son as through an image and mediator. For when the prophet Isaiah says, “I have begotten sons and raised them up,” and again, “But Israel has not known me, and the people has not understood me,” and again, “I commanded all the stars, and with my hand made firm the heaven,” and other such things, we shall not say that Isaiah says these things, but God who speaks in him through him; would it not fit in the case of the only-begotten Son of God too that the Father must testify these things through him to those who needed such commands? And these were idolaters, as the same Scripture teaches, saying: “And the Lord said: Where are their gods, in whom they trusted, whose fat of sacrifices you ate and whose wine of libations you drank? Let them rise up and help you and be your protectors.” For to these is joined “See, see that I am, and there is no God besides me.”

preface 2, chapter 22

2.22.1Klostermann

κἂν μυριάκις τοίνυν διὰ τοῦ προφήτου βοῶν φάσκῃ »πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν θεὸς« καὶ »πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν δίκαιος καὶ σωτὴρ« καὶ »θεὸν πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐ γνώσῃ, καὶ σῴζων οὐκ ἔστιν πάρεξ ἐμοῦ« καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα τούτοις ἀδελφὰ ἐν τοῖς λοιποῖς φέρεται προφήταις. θεὸς ἦν καὶ ἐξ ἐκείνου »ἐν Χριστῷ κόσμον καταλλάσσων ἑαυτῷ«. καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ πατὴρ ταῦτα διὰ τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ, οἷα διʼ ἑρμηνέως, ἀνθρώποις ὑποφθεγγόμενος. ὁ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ἐν Εὐαγγελίοις παρεδίδου, ἕνα μόνον εἰδέναι διδάσκων θεόν, ἐν οἷς ἔλεγεν »αὕτη δέ ἐστιν ἡ αἰώνιος ζωή, ἵνα γινώσκωσίν σε τὸν μόνον ἀληθινὸν θεὸν καὶ ὃν ἀπέστειλας Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν«.

kan myriakis toinyn dia tou prophētou boōn phaskę̄ »plēn emou ouk estin theos« kai »plēn emou ouk estin dikaios kai sōtēr« kai »theon plēn emou ou gnōsę̄, kai sǭzōn ouk estin parex emou« kai hosa alla toutois adelpha en tois loipois pheretai prophētais. theos ēn kai ex ekeinou »en Christǭ kosmon katallassōn heautǭ«. kai autos ēn ho patēr tauta dia tou monogenous huiou, hoia diʼ hermēneōs, anthrōpois hypophthengomenos. ho dē kai autos ho huios en Euangeliois paredidou, hena monon eidenai didaskōn theon, en hois elegen »hautē de estin hē aiōnios zōē, hina ginōskōsin se ton monon alēthinon theon kai hon apesteilas Iēsoun Christon«.

So even if he cries out ten thousand times through the prophet, “Besides me there is no God,” and “Besides me there is no righteous one and Saviour,” and “You shall know no God besides me, and there is none who saves besides me,” and other things akin to these found in the other prophets, it was God who even from that time was “in Christ reconciling the world to himself.” And it was the Father himself speaking these things to men through the only-begotten Son as through an interpreter. The Son himself handed this on in the Gospels, teaching us to know one God only, where he said, “And this is eternal life, that they may know you, the only true God, and him whom you sent, Jesus Christ.”

2.22.2Klostermann

αὐτὸς οὖν ὁ ἀληθινὸς ἦν θεός, ὁ εἷς μόνος καὶ ἕτερος οὐκ ἔστιν πλὴν αὐτοῦ, ὁ μὴ μόνον διὰ τῶν προφητῶν ἀλλὰ διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου υἱοῦ ταῦτα κατʼ ἐκεῖνο καιροῦ εἰδωλολατρεύοντι τῷ Ἰουδαίων ἐγκελευόμενος ἔθνει. αὐτίκα δʼ οὖν ὁ Ἡσαΐας (μᾶλλον δὲ ὁ θεὸς διʼ αὐτοῦ) εἰπὼν »πλὴν ἐμοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν θεός. τίς ὥσπερ ἐγώ;« καὶ ἑξῆς »μάρτυρες ὑμεῖς ἐστε εἰ ἔστιν θεὸς πλὴν ἐμοῦ«, ἐπήγαγεν τὸ »καὶ οὐκ ἦσαν τότε. οἱ πλάσσοντες καὶ οἱ γλύφοντες πάντες μάταιοι, ποιοῦντες τὰ καταθύμια αὐτῶν«.

autos oun ho alēthinos ēn theos, ho heis monos kai heteros ouk estin plēn autou, ho mē monon dia tōn prophētōn alla dia tou idiou huiou tauta katʼ ekeino kairou eidōlolatreuonti tǭ Ioudaiōn enkeleuomenos ethnei. autika dʼ oun ho Hēsaïas (mallon de ho theos diʼ autou) eipōn »plēn emou ouk estin theos. tis hōsper egō?« kai hexēs »martyres hymeis este ei estin theos plēn emou«, epēgagen to »kai ouk ēsan tote. hoi plassontes kai hoi glyphontes pantes mataioi, poiountes ta katathymia autōn«.

So he himself was the true God, the one alone, and there is no other besides him, who gave these commands to the Jewish nation, then idolatrous, not only through the prophets but through his own Son. At once, then, Isaiah (or rather God through him), having said, “Besides me there is no God; who is like me?” and next, “You are witnesses whether there is a God besides me,” added, “And they were not then. Those who mould and those who carve are all vain, doing what they desire.”

2.22.3Klostermann

καὶ διʼ ὅλης δὲ τῆς αὐτοῦ προφητείας εὕροις ἂν κοπτόμενα τὰ ἄψυχα ξόανα, καὶ παρʼ ἑκάστῳ δὲ προφήτῃ ὁμοίως εἰς ἀποτροπὴν τῆς πολυθέου πλάνης τὸν ἕνα θεὸν κηρυττόμενον εὑρήσεις. οὕτω καὶ ἡμεῖς εἰώθαμεν Ἑλλήνων τοῖς δεισιδαίμοσιν ἐν τοῖς πρὸς αὐτοὺς διαλόγοις τὴν μὲν περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίαν εἰς εὔκαιρον ταμιεύεσθαι, τέως δὲ αὐτοῖς τῆς εἰδωλολάτρου πλάνης ἐλέγχους προσφέρειν καὶ τὸν ἕνα εἶναι θεὸν ἀποδεικτικοῖς κατασκευάζειν λόγοις.

kai diʼ holēs de tēs autou prophēteias heurois an koptomena ta apsycha xoana, kai parʼ hekastǭ de prophētę̄ homoiōs eis apotropēn tēs polytheou planēs ton hena theon kēryttomenon heurēseis. houtō kai hēmeis eiōthamen Hellēnōn tois deisidaimosin en tois pros autous dialogois tēn men peri tou Christou didaskalian eis eukairon tamieuesthai, teōs de autois tēs eidōlolatrou planēs elenchous prospherein kai ton hena einai theon apodeiktikois kataskeuazein logois.

And through his whole prophecy you would find lifeless images struck down, and in each prophet likewise you will find the one God proclaimed to turn men from the error of many gods. So we too are accustomed, in our dialogues with the superstitious among the Greeks, to reserve the teaching about Christ for the right time, meanwhile bringing them refutations of idolatrous error and establishing by demonstrative arguments that God is one.

2.22.4Klostermann

μανθανέτω τοίνυν Μάρκελλος, εἰ καταγηράσας ἐν ἐπισκοπῇ τῆς Χριστοῦ ἐκκλησίας οὔπω καὶ νῦν μεμάθηκεν, ὅτι τῷ παλαιῷ λαῷ ἡ τοῦ ἀποκεκρυμμένου μυστηρίου περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ γνῶσις κατάλληλος οὐδαμῶς ἦν, ὀλισθηρῶς ἔχοντι πρὸς εἰδωλολατρείαν, καὶ ὡς μόνῃ τῇ αὐτοῦ ἐκκλησίᾳ »τὸ μυστήριον τὸ ἀποκεκρυμμένον ἀπὸ τῶν αἰώνων καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν γενεῶν« διὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ χάριτος ἐταμιεύετο, ἐν ᾧ μυστηρίῳ ὁ περὶ τῆς ἁγίας τριάδος πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ καὶ ἁγίου πνεύματος περιείχετο λόγος.

manthanetō toinyn Markellos, ei katagērasas en episkopę̄ tēs Christou ekklēsias oupō kai nyn memathēken, hoti tǭ palaiǭ laǭ hē tou apokekrymmenou mystēriou peri tou huiou tou theou gnōsis katallēlos oudamōs ēn, olisthērōs echonti pros eidōlolatreian, kai hōs monę̄ tę̄ autou ekklēsią »to mystērion to apokekrymmenon apo tōn aiōnōn kai apo tōn geneōn« dia tēs autou charitos etamieueto, en hǭ mystēriǭ ho peri tēs hagias triados patros kai huiou kai hagiou pneumatos perieicheto logos.

Let Marcellus learn, then, if he has grown old in the episcopate of the church of Christ and has not yet learned even now, that the knowledge of the hidden mystery about the Son of God was in no way suited to the old people, slippery as it was toward idolatry; and that “the mystery hidden from the ages and from the generations” was reserved by his grace for his church alone, in which mystery the doctrine of the holy Trinity of Father and Son and Holy Spirit was contained.

2.22.5Klostermann

ὁ δὲ τοσαῦτα συναγαγὼν ὅσα ἂν εἴποι καὶ Ἰουδαίων διδάσκαλος περὶ τῆς ἐκτομῆς ὁμιλῶν ἐν Ἰουδαίων συναγωγῇ, σεμνύνεται τοῖς Χριστοῦ μαθηταῖς ταῦτα προβαλλόμενος, οὐκ εἰδὼς ὅτι πλείονα αὐτοῦ εἴποι ἂν ὁ σωματικὸς Ἰουδαῖος. ἐπὶ τούτοις μὲν οὖν αὐχεῖ, τὰς δʼ ἀληθεῖς περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεολογίας διαστρέφων οὐκ ἐγκαλύπτεται.

ho de tosauta synagagōn hosa an eipoi kai Ioudaiōn didaskalos peri tēs ektomēs homilōn en Ioudaiōn synagōgę̄, semnynetai tois Christou mathētais tauta proballomenos, ouk eidōs hoti pleiona autou eipoi an ho sōmatikos Ioudaios. epi toutois men oun auchei, tas dʼ alētheis peri tou sōtēros hēmōn theologias diastrephōn ouk enkalyptetai.

But he, having collected as much as a teacher of the Jews might say when speaking about circumcision in a Jewish synagogue, gives himself airs putting these before Christ's disciples, not knowing that a fleshly Jew would say more than he. On these he boasts, but he is not ashamed to distort the true theologies about our Saviour.

preface 2, chapter 23

2.23.1Klostermann

αὐτίκα δʼ οὖν οὐ συνίησιν τὰς φωνὰς τοῦ θείου ἀποστόλου, διαφόρως διδάξαντος αὐτὸν εἶναι εἰκόνα τοῦ θεοῦ διʼ ὧν ἐξεθέμην αὐτοῦ λέξεων, δέον ἐντεῦθεν συνεῖναι ὡς οὐ δύο θεοὺς ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ κηρύττει· οὐ γὰρ δύο ἀγέννητα οὐδὲ δύο ἄναρχα, ὡς πολλάκις ἡμῖν εἴρηται, οὐδὲ δύο οὐσίας ἐξ ἰσοτιμίας ἀντιπαρεξαγομένας ἀλλήλαις εἰσάγει, διὸ οὐδὲ δύο θεούς, ἀλλὰ μίαν ἀρχὴν καὶ θεὸν καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν πατέρα διδάσκουσα εἶναι τοῦ μονογενοῦς καὶ ἀγαπητοῦ υἱοῦ, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ μίαν εἰκόνα »τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου«, τὴν αὐτὴν οὖσαν τῷ μονογενεῖ καὶ ἀγαπητῷ υἱῷ αὐτοῦ. κἂν λέγῃ δὲ ὁ ἀπόστολος θεολογῶν τὸν πατέρα »ὁ μακάριος καὶ μόνος δυνάστης« καὶ πάλιν »ὁ μόνος ἔχων ἀθανασίαν,

autika dʼ oun ou syniēsin tas phōnas tou theiou apostolou, diaphorōs didaxantos auton einai eikona tou theou diʼ hōn exethemēn autou lexeōn, deon enteuthen syneinai hōs ou dyo theous hē ekklēsia tou theou kēryttei; ou gar dyo agennēta oude dyo anarcha, hōs pollakis hēmin eirētai, oude dyo ousias ex isotimias antiparexagomenas allēlais eisagei, dio oude dyo theous, alla mian archēn kai theon kai ton auton patera didaskousa einai tou monogenous kai agapētou huiou, hōsautōs de kai mian eikona »tou theou tou aoratou«, tēn autēn ousan tǭ monogenei kai agapētǭ huiǭ autou. kan legę̄ de ho apostolos theologōn ton patera »ho makarios kai monos dynastēs« kai palin »ho monos echōn athanasian,

At once, then, he does not understand the words of the divine apostle, who taught in various ways that he is the image of God, through the words of his I set out; whereas he ought to have understood from this that the church of God does not proclaim two gods. For it does not introduce two unbegotten beings nor two without beginning, as we have often said, nor two substances ranged against each other in equality of honour, and therefore not two gods; but it teaches one first principle and God, the same being Father of the only-begotten and beloved Son, and likewise one image “of the invisible God,” which is the same as his only-begotten and beloved Son. And even if the apostle, speaking of the Father, says “the blessed and only Sovereign” and again “who alone has immortality,

2.23.2Klostermann

φῶς οἰκῶν ἀπρόσιτον« καὶ αὖθις τῷ δὲ βασιλεῖ τῶν αἰώνων, ἀφθάρτῳ ἀοράτῳ μόνῳ θεῷ« καὶ πάλιν »μόνῳ σοφῷ θεῷ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας· ἀμήν«, κἂν τούτων ἔτι πλείονα λέγηται εἰς δοξολογίαν τοῦ ἑνὸς καὶ ἐπὶ πάντων θεοῦ, καὶ τούτων ἁπάντων χρὴ νοεῖν εἰκόνα εἶναι τὸν μονογενῆ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ, οὐχ ὡς ἀψύχῳ ὕλῃ ἀλλʼ ὡς ἐν υἱῷ ζῶντι μεμορφωμένην. κἂν αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ μόνον ἀληθινὸν θεὸν διδάσκῃ εἶναι τὸν πατέρα λέγων »ἵνα γινώσκωσιν σὲ τὸν μόνον ἀληθινὸν θεόν«, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἀποκνητέον καὶ αὐτὸν θεὸν ἀληθινὸν ὁμολογεῖν ὡς ἐν εἰκόνι καὶ τοῦτο κεκτημένον, ἵνα ἡ τοῦ μόνου προσθήκη μόνῳ τῷ πατρὶ ὡς ἂν ἀρχετύπῳ τῆς εἰκόνος ἁρμόζῃ.

phōs oikōn aprositon« kai authis tǭ de basilei tōn aiōnōn, aphthartǭ aoratǭ monǭ theǭ« kai palin »monǭ sophǭ theǭ dia Iēsou Christou hē doxa eis tous aiōnas; amēn«, kan toutōn eti pleiona legētai eis doxologian tou henos kai epi pantōn theou, kai toutōn hapantōn chrē noein eikona einai ton monogenē huion tou theou, ouch hōs apsychǭ hylę̄ allʼ hōs en huiǭ zōnti memorphōmenēn. kan autos ho sōtēr monon alēthinon theon didaskę̄ einai ton patera legōn »hina ginōskōsin se ton monon alēthinon theon«, allʼ ouk apoknēteon kai auton theon alēthinon homologein hōs en eikoni kai touto kektēmenon, hina hē tou monou prosthēkē monǭ tǭ patri hōs an archetypǭ tēs eikonos harmozę̄.

dwelling in unapproachable light,” and again, “to the King of the ages, incorruptible, invisible, the only God,” and again, “to the only wise God through Jesus Christ be glory for ever; amen,” and even if still more than these is said in praise of the one God over all, one must understand that the only-begotten Son of God is the image of all these, formed not as in lifeless matter but as in a living Son. And even if the Saviour himself teaches that the Father alone is true God, saying, “that they may know you, the only true God,” yet one must not hesitate to confess him too as true God, possessing this too as in an image, so that the addition “only” may fit the Father alone as the archetype of the image.

2.23.3Klostermann

σαφέστατα γοῦν εἰκόνα καὶ ἀπαύγασμα τοῦ πατρὸς »ἐν μορφῇ« τε τοῦ θεοῦ εἶναι αὐτὸν ὁ θεσπέσιος ἐδίδαξεν Παῦλος, ὡς διὰ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν ἀποδέδεικται. ὥσπερ οὖν ἑνὸς ὑφεστῶτος πατρὸς καὶ ἑνὸς υἱοῦ φύντος ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς οὐκ ἄν τις εὖ φρονῶν εἴποι δύο πατέρας ὑπάρχειν οὐδὲ υἱοὺς δύο, καὶ ὥσπερ βασιλέως κρατοῦντος ἑνὸς εἰκόνος δὲ αὐτοῦ πανταχοῦ γῆς προφερομένης οὐκ ἄν τις σωφρονῶν δύο εἴποι τοὺς κρατοῦντας, ἀλλʼ ἕνα τὸν καὶ διὰ τῆς εἰκόνος τιμώμενον. κατὰ τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον (ὡς καὶ πολλάκις ἡμῖν εἴρηται) καὶ ἡ ἐκκλησία τοῦ θεοῦ ἕνα παραλαβοῦσα θεὸν σέβειν τὸν αὐτὸν καὶ διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ, ὡς διὰ εἰκόνος, μένει προσκυνοῦσα.

saphestata goun eikona kai apaugasma tou patros »en morphę̄« te tou theou einai auton ho thespesios edidaxen Paulos, hōs dia tōn emprosthen apodedeiktai. hōsper oun henos hyphestōtos patros kai henos huiou phyntos ek tou patros ouk an tis eu phronōn eipoi dyo pateras hyparchein oude huious dyo, kai hōsper basileōs kratountos henos eikonos de autou pantachou gēs propheromenēs ouk an tis sōphronōn dyo eipoi tous kratountas, allʼ hena ton kai dia tēs eikonos timōmenon. kata ton auton tropon (hōs kai pollakis hēmin eirētai) kai hē ekklēsia tou theou hena paralabousa theon sebein ton auton kai dia tou huiou, hōs dia eikonos, menei proskynousa.

At any rate the inspired Paul taught most clearly that he is the image and radiance of the Father and “in the form” of God, as has been shown before. So, just as when one Father subsists and one Son is born from the Father, no one in his right mind would say there are two fathers or two sons; and just as when one king rules and his image is carried everywhere on earth, no one of sound mind would say there are two rulers, but one, who is honoured also through the image: in the same way (as we have often said) the church of God, having received one God to worship, remains worshipping the same also through the Son, as through an image.

2.23.4Klostermann

ἃ δὴ μὴ συνεὶς Μάρκελλος τὴν εἰκόνα »τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου« τὴν σάρκα εἶναι τοῦ σωτῆρος ἀπεφήνατο, ἣν ὁ ἀπόστολος »μορφὴν δούλου« κέκληκεν· οὐ λογισάμενος ὅτι καὶ πάντες ἄνθρωποι κατὰ τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος τυγχάνουσιν μεμορφωμένοι. καὶ τὸ μὲν σῶμα ὃ ἀνείληφεν ὁ σωτὴρ τῆς ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀρρήτου καὶ πατρικῆς θεότητος εἰκόνα εἶναι διισχυρίζεται, τὸν δὲ υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα συνέστη (»πάντα« γὰρ »διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«) ἀρνεῖται εἶναι εἰκόνα τοῦ θεοῦ αὐταῖς συλλαβαῖς λέγων οὐκοῦν πρόδηλον, ὅτι πρὸ τῆς τοῦ ἡμετέρου σώματος ἀναλήψεως ὁ λόγος καθʼ ἑαυτὸν οὐκ ἦν εἰκὼν τοῦ ἀοράτου θεοῦ. ὁρᾷς ὅσῃ διαστροφῇ κέχρηται τῆς ἀποστολικῆς ἑρμηνείας.

ha dē mē syneis Markellos tēn eikona »tou theou tou aoratou« tēn sarka einai tou sōtēros apephēnato, hēn ho apostolos »morphēn doulou« keklēken; ou logisamenos hoti kai pantes anthrōpoi kata tēn sarka tou sōtēros tynchanousin memorphōmenoi. kai to men sōma ho aneilēphen ho sōtēr tēs agenētou kai arrētou kai patrikēs theotētos eikona einai diischyrizetai, ton de huion tou theou ton monogenē diʼ hou ta panta synestē (»panta« gar »diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«) arneitai einai eikona tou theou autais syllabais legōn oukoun prodēlon, hoti pro tēs tou hēmeterou sōmatos analēpseōs ho logos kathʼ heauton ouk ēn eikōn tou aoratou theou. horąs hosę̄ diastrophę̄ kechrētai tēs apostolikēs hermēneias.

Not understanding this, Marcellus declared that the image “of the invisible God” is the Saviour's flesh, which the apostle called “the form of a servant,” not reckoning that all men are formed like the Saviour's flesh. And he insists that the body which the Saviour assumed is the image of the unbegotten and unspeakable Godhead of the Father, but denies that the only-begotten Son of God, through whom all things were established (“for all things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being”), is the image of God, saying in these very syllables: “It is therefore plain that before the taking up of our body the Word by himself was not the image of the invisible God.” You see how great a distortion of the apostle's meaning he uses.

2.23.5Klostermann

οὕτω δὲ τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ Ἰωάννου τὸ παρὰ Μωσεῖ καὶ τοῖς λοιποῖς προφήταις κεκρυμμένως ἐγνωσμένον μυστήριον εὐαγγελιζομένου καὶ ἀνακαλύπτοντος μεγάλῃ τε κηρύττοντος βοῇ τὸ »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος, καὶ ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος.

houtō de tou euangelistou Iōannou to para Mōsei kai tois loipois prophētais kekrymmenōs egnōsmenon mystērion euangelizomenou kai anakalyptontos megalę̄ te kēryttontos boę̄ to »en archę̄ ēn ho logos, kai ho logos ēn pros ton theon, kai theos ēn ho logos.

So, when the evangelist John announced and unveiled the mystery known in hidden fashion in Moses and the other prophets, and proclaimed with a great cry, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.

2.23.6Klostermann

πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο« καὶ μαρτυρομένου ὅτι »ἦν τὸ φῶς τὸ φωτίζον πάντα ἄνθρωπον ἐρχόμενον εἰς τὸν κόσμον. ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἦν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ ὁ κόσμος αὐτὸν οὐκ ἔγνω«, τήν τε υἱότητα σαφῶς παριστῶντος ἐν τῷ περὶ μὲν τοῦ πατρὸς λέγειν »θεὸν οὐδεὶς ἑώρακεν πώποτε«, περὶ δὲ τοῦ υἱοῦ »ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρός, ἐκεῖνος ἐξηγήσατο«,

panta diʼ autou egeneto« kai martyromenou hoti »ēn to phōs to phōtizon panta anthrōpon erchomenon eis ton kosmon. en tǭ kosmǭ ēn, kai ho kosmos diʼ autou egeneto, kai ho kosmos auton ouk egnō«, tēn te huiotēta saphōs paristōntos en tǭ peri men tou patros legein »theon oudeis heōraken pōpote«, peri de tou huiou »ho monogenēs huios ho ōn eis ton kolpon tou patros, ekeinos exēgēsato«,

All things came into being through him,” and testified that “he was the light that enlightens every man coming into the world. He was in the world, and the world came into being through him, and the world did not know him,” and clearly showed the sonship in saying of the Father, “No one has ever seen God,” and of the Son, “The only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known,”

preface 2, chapter 24

2.24.1Klostermann

ὁ θαυμαστὸς οὗτος τῶν Χριστοῦ λόγων διδάσκαλος τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοὺς παραγγελτικοὺς τῶν πρακτέων λόγους ἀπὸ τῆς θείας συναγαγὼν γραφῆς τοιοῦτόν τινα ὁρίζεται τὸν »ἐν ἀρχῇ« λόγον. ἐπάκουσον δὲ ὅπως ταῦτα συνιστᾶν πειρᾶται, τοῦτον γράφων τὸν τρόπον * * * * * τῶν δὲ διδασκόντων αὐτοὺς ὥσπερ αἰδουμένων μεμνῆσθαι τοῦ λόγου. ὃν οὕτω πᾶσαι αἱ θεῖαι κηρύττουσιν γραφαί. Δαυὶδ μὲν γὰρ περὶ αὐτοῦ λέγει »τῷ λόγῳ κυρίου οἱ οὐρανοὶ ἐστερεώθησαν«, αὖθίς τε ὁ αὐτὸς »ἐξαπέστειλεν τὸν λόγον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἰάσατο αὐτούς«. Σολομῶν δὲ »ζητήσουσίν με κακοί, καὶ οὐχ εὑρήσουσιν. ἐμίσησαν γὰρ σοφίαν, τὸν δὲ λόγον κυρίου οὐ προείλοντο«. Ἡσαΐας τε »ἐκ Σιὼν ἐξελεύσεται νόμος, καὶ λόγος κυρίου ἐξ Ἱερουσαλήμ«. καὶ αὖθις Ἱερεμίας »ᾐσχύνθησαν σοφοὶ« φησὶν »καὶ ἐπτοήθησαν καὶ ἑάλωσαν, ὅτι τὸν λόγον κυρίου ἀπεδοκίμασαν«.

ho thaumastos houtos tōn Christou logōn didaskalos tas entolas tou theou kai tous parangeltikous tōn prakteōn logous apo tēs theias synagagōn graphēs toiouton tina horizetai ton »en archę̄« logon. epakouson de hopōs tauta synistan peiratai, touton graphōn ton tropon * * * * * tōn de didaskontōn autous hōsper aidoumenōn memnēsthai tou logou. hon houtō pasai hai theiai kēryttousin graphai. Dauid men gar peri autou legei »tǭ logǭ kyriou hoi ouranoi estereōthēsan«, authis te ho autos »exapesteilen ton logon autou kai iasato autous«. Solomōn de »zētēsousin me kakoi, kai ouch heurēsousin. emisēsan gar sophian, ton de logon kyriou ou proeilonto«. Hēsaïas te »ek Siōn exeleusetai nomos, kai logos kyriou ex Hierousalēm«. kai authis Hieremias »ę̄schynthēsan sophoi« phēsin »kai eptoēthēsan kai healōsan, hoti ton logon kyriou apedokimasan«.

this admirable teacher of Christ's words, collecting from divine Scripture the commandments of God and the words commanding what is to be done, defines the Word “in the beginning” as something of this kind. Hear how he tries to establish this, writing in this way: “… while those who teach them are as if ashamed to mention the Word, whom all the divine Scriptures proclaim in this way. For David says of him: ‘By the word of the Lord the heavens were made firm,’ and again the same: ‘He sent forth his word and healed them.’ And Solomon: ‘The wicked will seek me and will not find me; for they hated wisdom, and did not choose the word of the Lord.’ And Isaiah: ‘Out of Zion will go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.’ And again Jeremiah says: ‘The wise were put to shame and terrified and caught, because they rejected the word of the Lord.’

2.24.2Klostermann

καὶ Ὡσηὲ δὲ ὁ προφήτης »ἐμίσησαν« ἔφη »ἐν πύλαις ἐλέγχοντα, καὶ λόγον ὅσιον ἐβδελύξαντο«. Μιχαίας τε ὁμοίως καὶ αὐτὸς περὶ τοῦ λόγου μνημονεύων »ἐκ Σιὼν« ἔφη »ἐξελεύσεται νόμος, καὶ λόγος κυρίου ἐξ Ἱερουσαλήμ«. ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἀδελφὰ συναγαγὼν κρατύνειν διὰ τούτων τὴν ἑαυτοῦ δόξαν ἡγεῖται.

kai Hōsēe de ho prophētēs »emisēsan« ephē »en pylais elenchonta, kai logon hosion ebdelyxanto«. Michaias te homoiōs kai autos peri tou logou mnēmoneuōn »ek Siōn« ephē »exeleusetai nomos, kai logos kyriou ex Hierousalēm«. tauta kai ta toutois adelpha synagagōn kratynein dia toutōn tēn heautou doxan hēgeitai.

And Hosea the prophet said: ‘They hated the one who reproves in the gates, and abhorred a holy word.’ And Micah likewise, he too mentioning the word, said: ‘Out of Zion will go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.’” Collecting these and things akin to them, he thinks he strengthens his own opinion by them.

2.24.3Klostermann

ὅρα δὲ πῶς φύρας τὰς ἀπὸ τῆς θείας γραφῆς μαρτυρίας ὁμοῦ συνήγαγεν καὶ τὸν ἀποστελλόμενον τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον, τὸν σωτήριον καὶ ἰατικόν, καὶ τὸν τῶν πρακτέων παραγγελτικόν. τὸ γὰρ »ἐμίσησαν ἐν πύλαις ἐλέγχοντα, καὶ λόγον ὅσιον ἐβδελύξαντο« ποῖον ὑποτίθεται λόγον ἢ πάντως που τὸν περὶ τῶν ὁσίων καὶ δικαίων πράξεων παραγγελτικόν, πάντα τε μᾶλλον ἢ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ὁμολογεῖν βούλεται, ὥσπερ αἰδούμενος μνημονεῦσαι τοῦ υἱοῦ. ἡμεῖς μὲν γὰρ οἴδαμεν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ κυριώτατον ὄντα υἱὸν καὶ ἀληθῶς μονογενῆ τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ λόγον δὲ αὐτὸν ἀκριβῶς ἴσμεν οὐχ ὅμοιον τῷ ‹ἐν› ἀνθρώποις, ἀλλʼ οἷον προσήκει νοεῖν θεοῦ λόγον, ζῶντα καὶ ὑφεστῶτα καὶ υἱόν. ὁ δὲ λόγον σημαντικὸν καὶ τῶν πρακτέων παραγγελτικὸν εἰσάγων, εἰκότως ὤκνει τὸν υἱὸν ὁμολογεῖν, ὃν αὐτῷ ἔργῳ ἠρνεῖτο.

hora de pōs phyras tas apo tēs theias graphēs martyrias homou synēgagen kai ton apostellomenon tou theou logon, ton sōtērion kai iatikon, kai ton tōn prakteōn parangeltikon. to gar »emisēsan en pylais elenchonta, kai logon hosion ebdelyxanto« poion hypotithetai logon ē pantōs pou ton peri tōn hosiōn kai dikaiōn praxeōn parangeltikon, panta te mallon ē ton huion tou theou homologein bouletai, hōsper aidoumenos mnēmoneusai tou huiou. hēmeis men gar oidamen ton huion tou theou kyriōtaton onta huion kai alēthōs monogenē tou theou, kai logon de auton akribōs ismen ouch homoion tǭ ‹en› anthrōpois, allʼ hoion prosēkei noein theou logon, zōnta kai hyphestōta kai huion. ho de logon sēmantikon kai tōn prakteōn parangeltikon eisagōn, eikotōs ōknei ton huion homologein, hon autǭ ergǭ ērneito.

But see how he jumbled together the testimonies from divine Scripture, collecting both the word of God that is sent, the saving and healing one, and the word commanding what is to be done. For what word does “They hated the one who reproves in the gates, and abhorred a holy word” suppose, if not surely the one commanding holy and just actions? He wants to confess anything rather than the Son of God, as if ashamed to mention the Son. For we know that the Son of God is most properly Son and truly only-begotten of God, and we know exactly that he is Word, not like the word in men, but such as it is fitting to understand the Word of God, living and subsisting and Son. But he, introducing a signifying word and one commanding what is to be done, rightly hesitated to confess the Son, whom he denied in deed.

preface 2, chapter 25

2.25.1Klostermann

εἶτα καὶ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ τἀναντία γράφων οὐκ αἴσθεται. ἐν ἑτέροις μὲν γὰρ διισχυρίζεται μηδένα τοῦ προτέρου λαοῦ τὰ κατὰ τὸν λόγον ἐγνωκέναι, μυστήριον γὰρ εἶναι ἀποκεκρυμμένον. γράφει δὲ ὧδε αὐταῖς λέξεσιν τί γὰρ ἕτερον ἦν ἀποκεκρυμμένον μυστήριον ἢ τὸ κατὰ τὸν λόγον; οὕτως δὲ ἦν ἀποκεκρυμμένον ἐν τῷ θεῷ τουτὶ πρότερον τὸ μυστήριον, ὥστε μηδένα τοῦ προτέρου λαοῦ σαφῶς τὰ κατὰ τὸν λόγον εἰδέναι, ἀλλʼ ἡμᾶς τοῦ πλούτου τῆς δόξης καὶ τοῦ ἀποκεκρυμμένου μυστηρίου ἀπολαύειν νυνί. καὶ αὖθις ἐπιλέγει ὁ δὲ ἱερὸς ἀπόστολός τε καὶ μαθητὴς τοῦ κυρίου Ἰωάννης σαφῶς καὶ διαρρήδην ἐν ἀρχῇ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου διδάσκων, ὡς ἀγνοούμενον ἐν ἀνθρώποις πρότερον, λόγον αὐτὸν τοῦ παντοκράτορος ὀνομάζων, οὕτως ἔφη »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος«. ἐν τούτοις μὲν οὖν ἀποκεκρυμμένον μυστήριον διορίζεται εἶναι τὸ περὶ τοῦ λόγον ἔχειν τὸν θεόν, ἐν δὲ ταῖς ἀρτίως παρατεθείσαις προφητικαῖς φωναῖς πάσας τὰς θείας γραφὰς κηρύττειν τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ συνίστησιν καὶ συνάγει περὶ λόγου θεοῦ πλείστας ὅσας μαρτυρίας.

eita kai autos heautǭ tanantia graphōn ouk aisthetai. en heterois men gar diischyrizetai mēdena tou proterou laou ta kata ton logon egnōkenai, mystērion gar einai apokekrymmenon. graphei de hōde autais lexesin ti gar heteron ēn apokekrymmenon mystērion ē to kata ton logon? houtōs de ēn apokekrymmenon en tǭ theǭ touti proteron to mystērion, hōste mēdena tou proterou laou saphōs ta kata ton logon eidenai, allʼ hēmas tou ploutou tēs doxēs kai tou apokekrymmenou mystēriou apolauein nyni. kai authis epilegei ho de hieros apostolos te kai mathētēs tou kyriou Iōannēs saphōs kai diarrēdēn en archę̄ tou euangeliou didaskōn, hōs agnooumenon en anthrōpois proteron, logon auton tou pantokratoros onomazōn, houtōs ephē »en archę̄ ēn ho logos«. en toutois men oun apokekrymmenon mystērion diorizetai einai to peri tou logon echein ton theon, en de tais artiōs paratetheisais prophētikais phōnais pasas tas theias graphas kēryttein ta peri autou synistēsin kai synagei peri logou theou pleistas hosas martyrias.

Then he does not notice that he writes the opposite of himself. For elsewhere he insists that no one of the former people knew the things concerning the Word, for it was a hidden mystery. He writes thus in these very words: “For what else was the hidden mystery than the mystery concerning the Word? This mystery was formerly so hidden in God that no one of the former people clearly knew the things concerning the Word, but we now enjoy the riches of the glory and of the hidden mystery.” And again he adds: “But the holy apostle and disciple of the Lord John, teaching clearly and expressly at the beginning of the gospel, as though he had been unknown among men before, names him Word of the Almighty. He said thus: ‘In the beginning was the Word.’” Here, then, he defines the hidden mystery as God's having a Word; but in the prophetic words just set out he establishes that all the divine Scriptures proclaim the things about him, and he collects very many testimonies about the Word of God.

2.25.2Klostermann

οὐκ ἄρα ἦν ἀγνοούμενος τῷ προτέρῳ λαῷ, πάντες γὰρ αὐτοὶ τοὺς τοιούτους λόγους ᾔδεσαν, ἀνὰ στόμα καὶ διὰ μνήμης τὰ προφητικὰ λόγια φέροντες. ἀλλὰ τὸν γραμματέα τῶν Ἰουδαίων ἡμῖν ὁ Χριστιανὸς προΐσχεται, οὐκ ἀκούων τοῦ σωτῆρος λέγοντος »οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι ὑποκριταί«, θαυμάζει τε αὐτὸν ὅρκῳ πιστούμενον ὅτι »εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεὸς καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν πλὴν αὐτοῦ«, οὐκ εἰδὼς ὅτι καὶ τὰ »δαιμόνια πιστεύουσιν καὶ φρίττουσιν«.

ouk ara ēn agnooumenos tǭ proterǭ laǭ, pantes gar autoi tous toioutous logous ę̄desan, ana stoma kai dia mnēmēs ta prophētika logia pherontes. alla ton grammatea tōn Ioudaiōn hēmin ho Christianos proïschetai, ouk akouōn tou sōtēros legontos »ouai hymin, grammateis kai Pharisaioi hypokritai«, thaumazei te auton horkǭ pistoumenon hoti »heis estin ho theos kai ouk estin plēn autou«, ouk eidōs hoti kai ta »daimonia pisteuousin kai phrittousin«.

So he was not unknown to the former people, for they all knew such words, carrying the prophetic oracles on their lips and in memory. But the Christian holds up to us the scribe of the Jews, not hearing the Saviour saying, “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites,” and he admires him for affirming with an oath that “God is one and there is none besides him,” not knowing that even “the demons believe and shudder.”

2.25.3Klostermann

τήρει δὲ ὅπως ἐξ αὐτῶν τῶν προφητικῶν γραφῶν τὰ περὶ λόγου συνάγει τοῦ τῶν πρακτέων διδασκαλικοῦ· ὃν καὶ Ἰουδαίων παῖδες γνωρίζειν ὁμολογήσουσιν, ἅτε πρὸ ἡμῶν τοῦτον παρειληφότες. ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ αὐτὸς Σαβέλλιος τὸν τοιοῦτον ἠγνόει λόγον.

tērei de hopōs ex autōn tōn prophētikōn graphōn ta peri logou synagei tou tōn prakteōn didaskalikou; hon kai Ioudaiōn paides gnōrizein homologēsousin, hate pro hēmōn touton pareilēphotes. allʼ oude autos Sabellios ton toiouton ēgnoei logon.

Note how from the prophetic Scriptures themselves he collects the passages about a word that teaches what is to be done, which the sons of the Jews too will confess they know, having received it before us. But not even Sabellius himself was ignorant of such a word.

2.25.4Klostermann

πῶς οὖν Ἰουδαίους καὶ Σαβέλλιον κόπτων μὴ ἐγνωκέναι τὸν λόγον ἔφη διʼ ὧν παρεθέμην αὐτοῦ φωνῶν; καὶ ἐπειδὴ ἀποπέφανται ὁ αὐτὸς διὰ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν ὡς οὐδεὶς ἐδύνατο τὸν θεὸν εἰδέναι οὐδὲ τὸν λόγον γνωρίζειν αὐτοῦ εἰ μὴ τὴν εἰκόνα εἰλήφει τοῦ ἀοράτου θεοῦ, δηλαδὴ τὴν σάρκα ὡς αὐτὸς ἔφη

pōs oun Ioudaious kai Sabellion koptōn mē egnōkenai ton logon ephē diʼ hōn parethemēn autou phōnōn? kai epeidē apopephantai ho autos dia tōn emprosthen hōs oudeis edynato ton theon eidenai oude ton logon gnōrizein autou ei mē tēn eikona eilēphei tou aoratou theou, dēladē tēn sarka hōs autos ephē

How then, attacking the Jews and Sabellius, did he say they did not know the Word, in the words of his I set out? And since the same man declared earlier that no one could know God or recognize his Word unless he had received the image of the invisible God, clearly the flesh, as he himself said

2.25.5Klostermann

(διὰ μόνης γὰρ τῆς εἰκόνος γνωρίζεσθαι τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸν τούτου λόγον διετείνατο, τὴν σάρκα λέγων εἶναι τὴν εἰκόνα), ὑπομνηστέον διὰ τῶν προκειμένων ὡς δίχα τῆς ἐνσάρκου παρουσίας Ἰουδαῖοι πάντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοὺς λόγους τοὺς ἐν ταῖς προφητικαῖς γραφαῖς τῶν ὁσίων ἔργων παραγγελτικοὺς ἀκριβῶς ᾔδεσαν, ἐξ ἁπαλῶν ὀνύχων τούτους καταμελετῶντες, καὶ τὸν θεὸν ὡμολόγουν τὸν πάντων ποιητὴν καὶ δημιουργόν, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ‹ὁ› γραμματεὺς ὁ διʼ ὅρκου πιστούμενος τοῦτο.

(dia monēs gar tēs eikonos gnōrizesthai ton theon kai ton toutou logon dieteinato, tēn sarka legōn einai tēn eikona), hypomnēsteon dia tōn prokeimenōn hōs dicha tēs ensarkou parousias Ioudaioi pantes ton logon tou theou kai tous logous tous en tais prophētikais graphais tōn hosiōn ergōn parangeltikous akribōs ę̄desan, ex hapalōn onychōn toutous katameletōntes, kai ton theon hōmologoun ton pantōn poiētēn kai dēmiourgon, hōsper oun kai ‹ho› grammateus ho diʼ horkou pistoumenos touto.

(for he contended that God and his Word are known through the image alone, saying the flesh is the image), it must be pointed out from what has been set forth that, without the coming in the flesh, all the Jews knew exactly the word of God and the words in the prophetic Scriptures commanding holy deeds, studying them from tender years, and confessed God the maker and creator of all, as the scribe too affirmed this with an oath.

2.25.6Klostermann

ταῦτα μὲν οὖν εἰς ἀπόδειξιν τοῦ Σαβελλίζειν τὸν ἄνδρα. ὥρα δὲ λοιπὸν ἐπελθεῖν καὶ ἃς πεποίηται διαστρόφους τῶν θείων γραφῶν ἑρμηνείας, ὡς ἂν μάθοι πᾶς τῶν τὸν ἄνδρα τιμώντων ὅτι μὴ μόνης τῆς ὀρθῆς παρεξετράπη πίστεως, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς ὑγιοῦς τῶν θεοπνεύστων γραφῶν ἐντεύξεως τε καὶ θεωρίας.

tauta men oun eis apodeixin tou Sabellizein ton andra. hōra de loipon epelthein kai has pepoiētai diastrophous tōn theiōn graphōn hermēneias, hōs an mathoi pas tōn ton andra timōntōn hoti mē monēs tēs orthēs parexetrapē pisteōs, alla kai tēs hygious tōn theopneustōn graphōn enteuxeōs te kai theōrias.

So much, then, to prove that the man Sabellianizes. It is time now to go on also to the perverse interpretations of the divine Scriptures he has made, so that every one of those who honour the man may learn that he turned aside not only from the right faith but also from a sound reading and study of the inspired Scriptures.

preface 3, chapter 1

3.1.1Klostermann

Ὁ μὲν οὖν μέγας εὐαγγελιστὴς Ἰωάννης τὴν τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν θεολογίαν τὸν ἀποδοθέντα τρόπον διαφόρως εὐηγγελίζετο· Μάρκελλος δʼ ὅπως ταύτην ἀρνησάμενος ἐπὶ τὴν Ἰουδαϊκὴν ἐξώκειλεν ἀπιστίαν, δεδήλωται διʼ ὧν λέλεκται. ὡς δὲ καὶ διαστρόφως τὰς ὁμολογουμένας καὶ σαφεῖς περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν παρηρμήνευεν διδασκαλίας, μάθοις ἂν καὶ ἐξ ἑτέρων μὲν πλείστων ὅσων αὐτοῦ διηγήσεων, ἀτὰρ δὴ καὶ ἐκ τῆς οὕτως ἐχούσης. ἐν ταῖς Σολομῶνος Παροιμίαις εἰσάγεται ἡ σοφία αὐτοπροσώπως περὶ ἑαυτῆς ταῦτα διεξερχομένη »ἐγὼ ἡ σοφία κατεσκήνωσα βουλήν,

Ho men oun megas euangelistēs Iōannēs tēn tou sōtēros hēmōn theologian ton apodothenta tropon diaphorōs euēngelizeto; Markellos dʼ hopōs tautēn arnēsamenos epi tēn Ioudaïkēn exōkeilen apistian, dedēlōtai diʼ hōn lelektai. hōs de kai diastrophōs tas homologoumenas kai sapheis peri tou sōtēros hēmōn parērmēneuen didaskalias, mathois an kai ex heterōn men pleistōn hosōn autou diēgēseōn, atar dē kai ek tēs houtōs echousēs. en tais Solomōnos Paroimiais eisagetai hē sophia autoprosōpōs peri heautēs tauta diexerchomenē »egō hē sophia kateskēnōsa boulēn,

The great evangelist John, then, announced the theology of our Saviour in various ways, in the manner described; and how Marcellus, denying it, ran aground on Jewish unbelief has been shown by what has been said. And how he also perversely misinterpreted the agreed and clear teachings about our Saviour you may learn from very many other expositions of his, but above all from the following. In the Proverbs of Solomon Wisdom is introduced in her own person, going through these things about herself: “I, Wisdom, have made counsel my dwelling,

3.1.2Klostermann

καὶ γνῶσιν καὶ ἔννοιαν ἐγὼ ἐπεκαλεσάμην. φόβος κυρίου μισεῖ κακίαν, ὕβριν τε καὶ ὑπερηφανίαν καὶ ὁδοὺς πονηρῶν· ἐμίσησα δὲ ἐγὼ διεστραμμένας ὁδοὺς κακῶν. ἐμὴ βουλὴ καὶ ἀσφάλεια, ἐγὼ σύνεσις, ἐμὴ δὲ ἰσχύς.

kai gnōsin kai ennoian egō epekalesamēn. phobos kyriou misei kakian, hybrin te kai hyperēphanian kai hodous ponērōn; emisēsa de egō diestrammenas hodous kakōn. emē boulē kai asphaleia, egō synesis, emē de ischys.

and I have called knowledge and understanding. The fear of the Lord hates wickedness, insolence and pride and the ways of the wicked; and I have hated the perverse ways of the evil. Counsel and security are mine; I am understanding, and strength is mine.

3.1.3Klostermann

διʼ ἐμοῦ βασιλεῖς βασιλεύουσιν, καὶ οἱ δυνάσται γράφουσιν δικαιοσύνην· διʼ ἐμοῦ μεγιστᾶνες μεγαλύνονται, καὶ τύραννοι διʼ ἐμοῦ κρατοῦσι γῆς. ἐγὼ τοὺς ἐμὲ φιλοῦντας ἀγαπῶ, οἱ δὲ ἐμὲ ζητοῦντες εὑρήσουσιν. πλοῦτος καὶ δόξα μοι ὑπάρχει, καὶ κτῆσις πολλῶν καὶ δικαιοσύνη.

diʼ emou basileis basileuousin, kai hoi dynastai graphousin dikaiosynēn; diʼ emou megistanes megalynontai, kai tyrannoi diʼ emou kratousi gēs. egō tous eme philountas agapō, hoi de eme zētountes heurēsousin. ploutos kai doxa moi hyparchei, kai ktēsis pollōn kai dikaiosynē.

Through me kings reign, and princes write righteousness; through me great men are magnified, and tyrants through me rule the earth. I love those who love me, and those who seek me will find. Wealth and glory belong to me, and possession of many things and righteousness.

3.1.4Klostermann

βέλτιον ἐμὲ καρπίζεσθαι ὑπὲρ χρυσίον καὶ λίθον τίμιον, τὰ δὲ ἐμὰ γενήματα κρείσσω ἀργυρίου ἐκλεκτοῦ. ἐν ὁδοῖς δικαιοσύνης περιπατῶ, καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον ὁδῶν δικαιώματος ἀναστρέφομαι, ἵνα μερίσω τοῖς ἐμὲ ἀγαπῶσιν ὕπαρξιν, καὶ τοὺς θησαυροὺς αὐτῶν ἐμπλήσω ἀγαθῶν. ἐὰν ἀναγγείλω ὑμῖν τὰ καθʼ ἡμέραν γιγνόμενα, μνημονεύσω τὰ ἐξ αἰῶνος ἀριθμῆσαι.

beltion eme karpizesthai hyper chrysion kai lithon timion, ta de ema genēmata kreissō argyriou eklektou. en hodois dikaiosynēs peripatō, kai ana meson hodōn dikaiōmatos anastrephomai, hina merisō tois eme agapōsin hyparxin, kai tous thēsaurous autōn emplēsō agathōn. ean anangeilō hymin ta kathʼ hēmeran gignomena, mnēmoneusō ta ex aiōnos arithmēsai.

It is better to gain my fruit than gold and precious stone, and my produce is better than choice silver. I walk in the ways of righteousness, and I move among the paths of justice, that I may give a portion to those who love me and fill their treasuries with good things. If I tell you the things that happen day by day, I will remember to count the things from everlasting.

3.1.5Klostermann

κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ, πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με, ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι, πρὸ τοῦ τὰς ἀβύσσους ποιῆσαι, πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων, πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι, πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με. κύριος ἐποίησεν χώρας καὶ ἀοικήτους καὶ ἄκρα οἰκούμενα τῆς ὑπʼ οὐρανῶν. ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ, ἡνίκα ἀφώριζεν τὸν ἑαυτοῦ θρόνον ἐπʼ ἀνέμων. ἡνίκα ἰσχυρὰ ἐποίει τὰ ἄνω νέφη, καὶ ὡς ἀσφαλεῖς ἐτίθει πηγὰς τὰς ὑπʼ οὐρανόν, καὶ ἰσχυρὰ ἐποίει τὰ θεμέλια τῆς γῆς, ἤμην παρʼ αὐτῷ ἁρμόζουσα· ἐγὼ ἤμην ᾗ προσέχαιρεν καθʼ ἡμέραν· ηὐφραινόμην δὲ ἐν προσώπῳ αὐτοῦ ἐν παντὶ καιρῷ· ὅτε ηὐφραίνετο τὴν οἰκουμένην συντελέσας, καὶ ηὐφραίνετο ἐφʼ υἱοῖς ἀνθρώπων«.

kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou, pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōsen me, en archę̄ pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai, pro tou tas abyssous poiēsai, pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn, pro tou orē hedrasthēnai, pro de pantōn bounōn genną me. kyrios epoiēsen chōras kai aoikētous kai akra oikoumena tēs hypʼ ouranōn. hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ, hēnika aphōrizen ton heautou thronon epʼ anemōn. hēnika ischyra epoiei ta anō nephē, kai hōs asphaleis etithei pēgas tas hypʼ ouranon, kai ischyra epoiei ta themelia tēs gēs, ēmēn parʼ autǭ harmozousa; egō ēmēn hę̄ prosechairen kathʼ hēmeran; ēuphrainomēn de en prosōpǭ autou en panti kairǭ; hote ēuphraineto tēn oikoumenēn syntelesas, kai ēuphraineto ephʼ huiois anthrōpōn«.

The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works; before the age he founded me; in the beginning, before he made the earth, before he made the depths, before the springs of the waters came forth, before the mountains were settled, and before all hills he begets me. The Lord made lands, both uninhabited and the inhabited heights of the world under heaven. When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him, when he marked off his own throne upon the winds; when he made strong the clouds above, and set as secure the springs under heaven, and made strong the foundations of the earth, I was beside him, fitting things together; I was the one in whom he rejoiced daily; and I was glad before his face at every time, when he rejoiced at having completed the world, and rejoiced over the sons of men.”

preface 3, chapter 2

3.2.1Klostermann

ταῦτα μὲν ἐν Παροιμίαις περὶ ἑαυτῆς ἡ σοφία. ὅλα δʼ ἐπίτηδες ἀναγκαίως παρεθέμην, δεικνὺς ὡς ἕν ἐστιν πρόσωπον τὸ ταῦτα λέγον, οὐδεμιᾶς ἐν τῷ μεταξὺ γενομένης μεταβολῆς τοῦ λέγοντος· δείκνυται τοίνυν ἡ σοφία ταῦτα περὶ ἑαυτῆς διδάσκουσα. κἀνταῦθα δὲ πρῶτον ἐπιτηρητέον ὡς ἀπολύτως σοφία ὠνόμασται· »ἐγὼ« γάρ φησιν »〈ἡ σοφία〉 κατεσκήνωσα βουλὴν« καὶ οὐκ εἴρηται· σοφία τοῦ θεοῦ. ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ παρὰ τῷ εὐαγγελιστῇ τὸ »ἐν ἀρχῇ ἦν ὁ λόγος« ἀπολύτως ἐγράφετο, καὶ πάλιν »ὁ λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν θεόν«, καὶ οὐκ εἴρητο· ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα μὴ τῶν πρός τι νομίσῃ τις αὐτὸν λέγεσθαι, μηδʼ ὡς συμβεβηκότα ἐν τῷ θεῷ, ἀλλʼ ὡς ὑφεστῶτα καὶ ζῶντα (διὸ ἐπιλέγει »καὶ θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, οὐκ εἰπών· καὶ θεοῦ ἦν ὁ λόγος), οὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς σοφίας·

tauta men en Paroimiais peri heautēs hē sophia. hola dʼ epitēdes anankaiōs parethemēn, deiknys hōs hen estin prosōpon to tauta legon, oudemias en tǭ metaxy genomenēs metabolēs tou legontos; deiknytai toinyn hē sophia tauta peri heautēs didaskousa. kantautha de prōton epitērēteon hōs apolytōs sophia ōnomastai; »egō« gar phēsin »〈hē sophia〉 kateskēnōsa boulēn« kai ouk eirētai; sophia tou theou. allʼ hōsper para tǭ euangelistę̄ to »en archę̄ ēn ho logos« apolytōs egrapheto, kai palin »ho logos ēn pros ton theon«, kai ouk eirēto; ho logos tou theou, hina mē tōn pros ti nomisę̄ tis auton legesthai, mēdʼ hōs symbebēkota en tǭ theǭ, allʼ hōs hyphestōta kai zōnta (dio epilegei »kai theos ēn ho logos«, ouk eipōn; kai theou ēn ho logos), houtōs kai epi tēs sophias;

This Wisdom says about herself in Proverbs. I have deliberately and necessarily set out the whole, showing that the one saying these things is one person, with no change of speaker in between; so Wisdom is shown teaching these things about herself. And here first one must note that she is named Wisdom absolutely; for she says “I, Wisdom, have made counsel my dwelling,” and it is not said “wisdom of God.” But just as in the evangelist “In the beginning was the Word” was written absolutely, and again “the Word was with God,” and it was not said “the Word of God,” so that no one should think he is spoken of as one of the relative things, or as an accident in God, but as subsisting and living (therefore he adds “and the Word was God,” not saying “and the Word was God's”), so also with Wisdom.

3.2.2Klostermann

ἓν γὰρ καὶ ταὐτὸν ἦν ὁ θεὸς λόγος καὶ ἡ σοφία. διὸ ἀπολύτως ἐν ταῖς Παροιμίαις ὀνομάζεται, ἔν τε τοῖς προτεθεῖσιν ῥητοῖς, οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ διʼ ὧν τοῦτον εἴρηται τὸν τρόπον »μακάριος ἀνὴρ ὃς εὗρεν σοφίαν« καὶ »ὁ θεὸς τῇ σοφίᾳ ἐθεμελίωσε τὴν γῆν« καὶ »εἶπον τὴν σοφίαν σὴν ἀδελφὴν εἶναι« καὶ »σὺ τὴν σοφίαν κήρυξον, ἵνα φρόνησίς σοι ἐπακολουθήσῃ« καὶ »κρείσσων γὰρ σοφία λιθῶν πολυτελῶν«

hen gar kai tauton ēn ho theos logos kai hē sophia. dio apolytōs en tais Paroimiais onomazetai, en te tois protetheisin rhētois, ou mēn alla kai diʼ hōn touton eirētai ton tropon »makarios anēr hos heuren sophian« kai »ho theos tę̄ sophią ethemeliōse tēn gēn« kai »eipon tēn sophian sēn adelphēn einai« kai »sy tēn sophian kēryxon, hina phronēsis soi epakolouthēsę̄« kai »kreissōn gar sophia lithōn polytelōn«

For the God Word and Wisdom were one and the same. Therefore she is named absolutely in Proverbs, both in the sayings set out and in those where it is said in this way: “Blessed is the man who has found wisdom,” and “God by wisdom founded the earth,” and “Say that wisdom is your sister,” and “Proclaim wisdom, so that understanding may follow you,” and “For wisdom is better than costly stones”

3.2.3Klostermann

καὶ »ἡ σοφία ᾠκοδόμησεν ἑαυτῇ οἶκον, καὶ ὑπήρεισεν στύλους ἑπτὰ« καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα τούτοις ἀδελφὰ ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ φέρεται βίβλῳ· διʼ ὧν οὐδαμοῦ σοφία θεοῦ ὠνόμασται, ἀλλὰ ἀδιορίστως ἡ σοφία, ἵνα μὴ σύμβαμά τι νομίσωμεν αὐτὴν εἶναι περὶ τὸν θεόν, ὡς ἐν τῷ ἐπιστήμονι ἀνδρὶ τὴν ἐπιστήμην, ἀλλʼ ὑφεστῶσαν καὶ ζῶσαν σοφίαν, τὴν αὐτὴν οὖσαν τῷ υἱῷ τοῦ θεοῦ.

kai »hē sophia ǭkodomēsen heautę̄ oikon, kai hypēreisen stylous hepta« kai hosa alla toutois adelpha en tę̄ autę̄ pheretai biblǭ; diʼ hōn oudamou sophia theou ōnomastai, alla adioristōs hē sophia, hina mē symbama ti nomisōmen autēn einai peri ton theon, hōs en tǭ epistēmoni andri tēn epistēmēn, allʼ hyphestōsan kai zōsan sophian, tēn autēn ousan tǭ huiǭ tou theou.

and “Wisdom has built herself a house and set up seven pillars,” and as many other things akin to these as are found in the same book; in which she is nowhere named wisdom of God, but indefinitely, Wisdom, so that we should not think her some property of God, like knowledge in a knowing man, but a subsisting and living Wisdom, the same as the Son of God.

3.2.4Klostermann

εἰ δέ τις ἕξιν ἐν τῷ θεῷ σοφὴν καθʼ ὃ νοοῦμεν τὸν θεὸν σοφὸν ὑπολάβοι εἶναι τὴν ἐνταῦθα λεγομένην σοφίαν, ἐπακουσάτω λεγούσης τῆς γραφῆς »εἶπον τὴν σοφίαν σὴν ἀδελφὴν εἶναι«. τίς δʼ ἂν οὕτω μανείη, ὡς τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸν καὶ τὴν ἐν αὐτῷ σοφὴν ἕξιν ὑπολαβεῖν ἀδελφὴν τῶν ἐν ἀνθρώποις κατορθούντων λέγεσθαι;

ei de tis hexin en tǭ theǭ sophēn kathʼ ho nooumen ton theon sophon hypolaboi einai tēn entautha legomenēn sophian, epakousatō legousēs tēs graphēs »eipon tēn sophian sēn adelphēn einai«. tis dʼ an houtō maneiē, hōs ton epi pantōn theon kai tēn en autǭ sophēn hexin hypolabein adelphēn tōn en anthrōpois katorthountōn legesthai?

And if anyone should suppose the wisdom spoken of here to be a wise habit in God, by which we understand God to be wise, let him hear Scripture saying, “Say that wisdom is your sister.” Who would be so mad as to suppose that the God over all, and the wise habit in him, is called sister of those among men who do right?

3.2.5Klostermann

εἰ δὲ ἐπὶ τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκλάβοις τὸ εἰρημένον (»Χριστὸς« γὰρ »θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ θεοῦ σοφία«), οὐδὲν ἐμποδὼν ἔσται τῇ διανοίᾳ, ἐπεὶ καὶ τὴν πρὸς ἡμᾶς οὐκ ἀναίνεται ἀδελφότητα διʼ ὑπερβολὴν φιλανθρωπίας. εἰ δὲ ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν ἦν ὁ θεὸς καὶ ἡ ἐν ταῖς Παροιμίαις εἰσαγομένη σοφία, ἕξις οὖσα σοφὴ ἐν αὐτῷ νοουμένη καθʼ ὃ σοφὸς ὁ θεός, τί ἐκώλυεν ἀντὶ τῆς σοφίας τὸν θεὸν ἀναγεγράφθαι; ὥστε τὸ »ἡ σοφία ᾠκοδόμησεν ἑαυτῇ οἶκον, καὶ ὑπήρεισεν στύλους ἑπτά« καὶ τὰ τούτοις συνημμένα εἰρῆσθαι ἀντὶ τοῦ· ὁ θεὸς ᾠκοδόμησεν ἑαυτῷ οἶκον καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς, καὶ πάλιν [ἀντὶ] τὸ

ei de epi ton Christon tou theou eklabois to eirēmenon (»Christos« gar »theou dynamis kai theou sophia«), ouden empodōn estai tę̄ dianoią, epei kai tēn pros hēmas ouk anainetai adelphotēta diʼ hyperbolēn philanthrōpias. ei de hen kai tauton ēn ho theos kai hē en tais Paroimiais eisagomenē sophia, hexis ousa sophē en autǭ nooumenē kathʼ ho sophos ho theos, ti ekōlyen anti tēs sophias ton theon anagegraphthai? hōste to »hē sophia ǭkodomēsen heautę̄ oikon, kai hypēreisen stylous hepta« kai ta toutois synēmmena eirēsthai anti tou; ho theos ǭkodomēsen heautǭ oikon kai ta hexēs, kai palin [anti] to

But if you take the saying of the Christ of God (for “Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God”), there will be nothing in the way of the sense, since through surpassing kindness he does not refuse brotherhood with us too. But if God and the Wisdom introduced in Proverbs were one and the same, being a wise habit understood in him by which God is wise, what prevented God from being written instead of Wisdom? So that “Wisdom has built herself a house and set up seven pillars” and what is joined to it would have been said instead of “God has built himself a house” and so on, and again

3.2.6Klostermann

»εἶπον τὴν σοφίαν σὴν ἀδελφὴν εἶναι« λελέχθαι 〈ἀντὶ τοῦ〉· εἶπον τὸν θεὸν σὸν ἀδελφὸν εἶναι. ἀλλʼ ὁρᾶς ὡς τὴν ἀκοὴν πλήττει ἡ τοιαύτη φωνὴ οὐκ ἔχουσα ἁρμονίαν.

»eipon tēn sophian sēn adelphēn einai« lelechthai 〈anti tou〉; eipon ton theon son adelphon einai. allʼ horas hōs tēn akoēn plēttei hē toiautē phōnē ouk echousa harmonian.

“Say that wisdom is your sister” would have been said instead of “Say that God is your brother.” But you see how such a phrase strikes the ear, having no harmony.

3.2.7Klostermann

εἰ δʼ ἐπὶ τὸν υἱὸν ἐκλάβοις τὰ λόγια (αὐτὸς γὰρ ἦν ἡ σοφία), πάντα σοι εὐροήσει, μηδενὸς δυσσεβοῦς νοήματος ἐμποδὼν ἱσταμένου, συνεπιμαρτυροῦντος τοῦ ἀποστόλου Παύλου, ὃς τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν λαμπρᾷ τῇ φωνῇ σοφίαν ὠνόμασεν εἰπὼν »Χριστὸς θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ θεοῦ σοφία«.

ei dʼ epi ton huion eklabois ta logia (autos gar ēn hē sophia), panta soi euroēsei, mēdenos dyssebous noēmatos empodōn histamenou, synepimartyrountos tou apostolou Paulou, hos ton sōtēra kai kyrion hēmōn Iēsoun Christon lamprą tę̄ phōnę̄ sophian ōnomasen eipōn »Christos theou dynamis kai theou sophia«.

But if you take the oracles of the Son (for he was Wisdom), everything will flow smoothly for you, no impious thought standing in the way, the apostle Paul testifying with it, who named our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ wisdom with a brilliant voice, saying, “Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God.”

3.2.8Klostermann

τούτων ὧδέ πη κατεσκευασμένων, ἀκόλουθόν ἐστιν μετὰ τῶν προεκτεθέντων ἁπάντων ἐξ αὐτοῦ 〈τοῦ〉 προσώπου καὶ τὸ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« λελέχθαι· εἰ δὲ λέγει ἐκτίσθαι ἑαυτόν, οὐχ ὡς ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι παρελθὼν τοῦτʼ ἂν εἴποι οὐδʼ ὡς ὁμοίως τοῖς λοιποῖς κτίσμασιν καὶ αὐτὸς ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος γεγονώς, ᾗ τινες οὐκ ὀρθῶς ὑπειλήφασιν, ἀλλʼ ὡς ὑφεστὼς μὲν καὶ ζῶν, προών τε καὶ προϋπάρχων τῆς τοῦ παντὸς κόσμου συστάσεως, ἄρχειν δὲ τῶν ὅλων ὑπὸ κυρίου, τοῦ αὐτοῦ πατρός, κατατεταγμένος, τοῦ »ἔκτισεν« ἐνταῦθα ἀντὶ τοῦ κατέταξεν ἢ κατέστησεν εἰρημένου.

toutōn hōde pē kateskeuasmenōn, akolouthon estin meta tōn proektethentōn hapantōn ex autou 〈tou〉 prosōpou kai to »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou« lelechthai; ei de legei ektisthai heauton, ouch hōs ek tou mē ontos eis to einai parelthōn toutʼ an eipoi oudʼ hōs homoiōs tois loipois ktismasin kai autos ek tou mē ontos gegonōs, hę̄ tines ouk orthōs hypeilēphasin, allʼ hōs hyphestōs men kai zōn, proōn te kai proÿparchōn tēs tou pantos kosmou systaseōs, archein de tōn holōn hypo kyriou, tou autou patros, katatetagmenos, tou »ektisen« entautha anti tou katetaxen ē katestēsen eirēmenou.

This being established thus, it follows that, together with all that was set out before, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works” was also said in his own person. And if he says he was created, he would not say this as having come from non-being into being, nor as having come from non-being like the other creatures, as some have wrongly supposed, but as subsisting and living, existing and pre-existing before the founding of the whole world, and appointed by the Lord, his Father, to rule over all things, “created” here being said instead of “appointed” or “established.”

3.2.9Klostermann

διαρρήδην γοῦν τοὺς ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἄρχοντας καὶ ἡγεμόνας κτίσιν ὠνόμασεν ὁ εἰπὼν ἀπόστολος »ὑποτάγητε πάσῃ κτίσει ἀνθρωπίνῃ διὰ τὸν κύριον· εἴτε βασιλεῖ ὡς ὑπερέχοντι, εἴτε ἡγεμόσιν ὡς διʼ αὐτοῦ πεμπομένοις«.

diarrēdēn goun tous en anthrōpois archontas kai hēgemonas ktisin ōnomasen ho eipōn apostolos »hypotagēte pasę̄ ktisei anthrōpinę̄ dia ton kyrion; eite basilei hōs hyperechonti, eite hēgemosin hōs diʼ autou pempomenois«.

At any rate the apostle expressly named rulers and governors among men a creation, saying, “Submit to every human creation for the Lord's sake, whether to the king as supreme, or to governors as sent by him.”

3.2.10Klostermann

καὶ ὁ εἰπὼν δὲ προφήτης ἑτοιμάζου τοῦ ἐπικαλεῖσθαι τὸν θεόν σου, Ἰσραήλ, διότι ἰδοὺ στερεῶν βροντὴν καὶ κτίζων πνεῦμα καὶ ἀναγγέλλων εἰς ἀνθρώπους τὸν Χριστὸν αὐτοῦ« καὶ τὸ »γραφήτω αὕτη εἰς γενεὰν ἑτέραν, καὶ λαὸς ὁ κτιζόμενος αἰνέσει τὸν κύριον« τὸ κτίζων 〈οὐκ〉 ἐπὶ τοῦ γεγονότος ἐξ ἀνυπαρξίας παρείληφεν. οὐ γὰρ τότε ἔκτισεν ὁ θεὸς τὸ πνεῦμα, ὅτε τὸν Χριστὸν αὐτοῦ διʼ αὐτοῦ πᾶσιν ἀνθρώποις κατήγγειλεν· οὐδὲν γὰρ »πρόσφατον ὑπὸ τὸν ἥλιον«.

kai ho eipōn de prophētēs hetoimazou tou epikaleisthai ton theon sou, Israēl, dioti idou stereōn brontēn kai ktizōn pneuma kai anangellōn eis anthrōpous ton Christon autou« kai to »graphētō hautē eis genean heteran, kai laos ho ktizomenos ainesei ton kyrion« to ktizōn 〈ouk〉 epi tou gegonotos ex anyparxias pareilēphen. ou gar tote ektisen ho theos to pneuma, hote ton Christon autou diʼ autou pasin anthrōpois katēngeilen; ouden gar »prosphaton hypo ton hēlion«.

And the prophet who said, “Prepare to call upon your God, Israel. For behold, I am he who makes firm the thunder and creates spirit and announces to men his Christ,” and “Let this be written for another generation, and the people that is being created will praise the Lord,” did not take “creating” of what came to be from non-existence. For God did not create the Spirit at the time when he proclaimed his Christ to all men through him; for nothing is “new under the sun.”

3.2.11Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ἦν μὲν καὶ προϋπῆρχεν, ἀπεστέλλετο δὲ καθʼ ὃν καιρὸν ἦσαν οἱ ἀπόστολοι συνηγμένοι· ὅτε δίκην βροντῆς »ἐγένετο ἦχος ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ὥσπερ φερομένης πνοῆς βιαίας«, ἐπληρώθησάν τε »πνεύματος ἁγίου«, καὶ οὕτως εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ κατήγγειλαν ἀκολούθως τῇ προφητείᾳ φησάσῃ »διότι ἰδοὺ στερεῶν βροντὴν καὶ κτίζων πνεῦμα καὶ ἀναγγέλλων εἰς ἀνθρώπους τὸν Χριστὸν αὐτοῦ«. τοῦ μὲν »κτίζων« ἀντὶ τοῦ καταπέμπων ἢ κατατάσσων εἰρημένου, τῆς δὲ βροντῆς καθʼ ἕτερον τρόπον τὸ εὐαγγελικὸν κήρυγμα δηλούσης. καὶ ὁ λέγων δὲ »καρδίαν καθαρὰν κτίσον ἐν ἐμοί, ὁ θεός«, οὐχ ὡς μὴ ἔχων καρδίαν τοῦτʼ ἔλεγεν, καθαρὰν δὲ αὐτῷ τὴν διάνοιαν ἀποτελεσθῆναι ηὔχετο.

allʼ ēn men kai proÿpērchen, apestelleto de kathʼ hon kairon ēsan hoi apostoloi synēgmenoi; hote dikēn brontēs »egeneto ēchos ek tou ouranou, hōsper pheromenēs pnoēs biaias«, eplērōthēsan te »pneumatos hagiou«, kai houtōs eis pantas anthrōpous ton Christon tou theou katēngeilan akolouthōs tę̄ prophēteią phēsasę̄ »dioti idou stereōn brontēn kai ktizōn pneuma kai anangellōn eis anthrōpous ton Christon autou«. tou men »ktizōn« anti tou katapempōn ē katatassōn eirēmenou, tēs de brontēs kathʼ heteron tropon to euangelikon kērygma dēlousēs. kai ho legōn de »kardian katharan ktison en emoi, ho theos«, ouch hōs mē echōn kardian toutʼ elegen, katharan de autǭ tēn dianoian apotelesthēnai ēucheto.

But he was and pre-existed, and was sent at the time when the apostles were gathered, when, like thunder, “there came a sound from heaven like a rushing violent wind,” and they were filled “with the Holy Spirit,” and so proclaimed the Christ of God to all men, in accordance with the prophecy which said, “For behold, I am he who makes firm the thunder and creates spirit and announces to men his Christ”; “creates” being said instead of “sends down” or “appoints,” and the thunder in another way signifying the gospel proclamation. And the one who says, “Create a clean heart in me, O God,” did not say this as one who had no heart, but prayed that his mind might be made clean.

3.2.12Klostermann

οὕτως εἴρηται καὶ τὸ »ἵνα τοὺς δύο κτίσῃ εἰς ἕνα καινὸν ἄνθρωπον« ἀντὶ τοῦ συναγάγῃ· ὅρα μήποτε τοιοῦτόν ἐστιν καὶ τὸ »ἐνδύσασθε τὸν καινὸν ἄνθρωπον τὸν κατὰ θεὸν κτισθέντα« καὶ τὸ »εἴ τις οὖν ἐν Χριστῷ, καινὴ κτίσις« καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα εὕροι ἄν τις τοιουτότροπα τὴν θεόπνευστον γραφὴν διερευνώμενος. μὴ θαυμάσῃς οὖν εἰ μεταφορικῶς καὶ ἐν τῷ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ« τὸ ἔκτισεν ἀντὶ τοῦ κατέστησεν ἢ κατέταξεν εἰς τὸ ἄρχειν εἴρηται, ἐπεὶ καὶ ἐν Εὐαγγελίοις λεγομένου ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τοῦ ἐξομολογοῦμαί σοι, πάτερ, κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅτι ἀπέκρυψας ταῦτα ἀπὸ σοφῶν καὶ συνετῶν, καὶ ἀπεκάλυψας αὐτὰ νηπίοις« οὐ τὴν τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων ὁμολογίαν (καθʼ ὃ λέλεκται ἐν ἑτέροις »ἐξομολογεῖσθε ἀλλήλοις τὰς ἁμαρτίας«) φαμὲν ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος δηλοῦσθαι, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἐπὶ τοῖς νηπίοις εὐχαριστίαν ἀντὶ τοῦ »εὐχαριστῶ σοι, πάτερ, κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς« τοῦ ἐξομολογεῖσθαι λελεγμένου.

houtōs eirētai kai to »hina tous dyo ktisę̄ eis hena kainon anthrōpon« anti tou synagagę̄; hora mēpote toiouton estin kai to »endysasthe ton kainon anthrōpon ton kata theon ktisthenta« kai to »ei tis oun en Christǭ, kainē ktisis« kai hosa alla heuroi an tis toioutotropa tēn theopneuston graphēn diereunōmenos. mē thaumasę̄s oun ei metaphorikōs kai en tǭ »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou« to ektisen anti tou katestēsen ē katetaxen eis to archein eirētai, epei kai en Euangeliois legomenou hypo tou sōtēros hēmōn tou exomologoumai soi, pater, kyrie tou ouranou kai tēs gēs, hoti apekrypsas tauta apo sophōn kai synetōn, kai apekalypsas auta nēpiois« ou tēn tōn hamartēmatōn homologian (kathʼ ho lelektai en heterois »exomologeisthe allēlois tas hamartias«) phamen hypo tou sōtēros dēlousthai, alla tēn epi tois nēpiois eucharistian anti tou »eucharistō soi, pater, kyrie tou ouranou kai tēs gēs« tou exomologeisthai lelegmenou.

So too is said “that he might create the two into one new man,” instead of “gather together”; consider whether such too is “Put on the new man created according to God,” and “If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation,” and whatever else of this kind one might find searching the inspired Scripture. Do not be surprised, then, if metaphorically in “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways” too, “created” is said instead of “established” or “appointed to rule,” since in the Gospels too, when our Saviour says, “I confess to you, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that you have hidden these things from the wise and understanding and revealed them to infants,” we do not say that confession of sins (in the sense in which it is said elsewhere, “Confess your sins to one another”) is meant by the Saviour, but thanksgiving for the infants, “confess” being said instead of “I thank you, Father, Lord of heaven and earth.”

3.2.13Klostermann

μυρία δʼ ἄν τις εὕροι σχολῇ ζητήσας τῷ κατὰ μεταφορὰν τρόπῳ διʼ ὅλης τῆς θείας γραφῆς εἰρημένα, καὶ ἄλλα πολύσημον ἔχοντα τὴν διάνοιαν, καὶ ὁμωνύμως ἕτερα διαφόρων πραγμάτων κατηγορούμενα. περὶ ὧν μακρὸν ἂν εἴη καὶ οὐ τοῦ παρόντος καιροῦ διεξιέναι.

myria dʼ an tis heuroi scholę̄ zētēsas tǭ kata metaphoran tropǭ diʼ holēs tēs theias graphēs eirēmena, kai alla polysēmon echonta tēn dianoian, kai homōnymōs hetera diaphorōn pragmatōn katēgoroumena. peri hōn makron an eiē kai ou tou parontos kairou diexienai.

One who searched at leisure would find countless things said in the metaphorical way throughout divine Scripture, and others having a manifold sense, and others predicated homonymously of different things. It would be long, and not for the present occasion, to go through them.

3.2.14Klostermann

οὕτως οὖν καὶ ἐνταῦθα τὸ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« ἀντὶ τοῦ κατέταξέν με εἰς τὸ ἄρχειν τῶν ἔργων αὐτοῦ λέλεκται· διὸ οὐχ ἁπλῶς »ἔκτισέν με« εἴρηται, ἀλλὰ μετὰ προσθήκης τῆς »ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ.«

houtōs oun kai entautha to »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou« anti tou katetaxen me eis to archein tōn ergōn autou lelektai; dio ouch haplōs »ektisen me« eirētai, alla meta prosthēkēs tēs »archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou.«

So here too “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works” is said instead of “He appointed me to rule over his works”; therefore it is not said simply “He created me,” but with the addition “as the beginning of his ways for his works.”

3.2.15Klostermann

τοῦτο δὲ μάλιστα παρίστησιν ἡ Ἑβραϊκὴ λέξις. εἰ γοῦν τις ἐξακριβάσαιτο τὸν ἀληθῆ νοῦν τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφῆς, εὕροι ἂν τὴν Ἑβραϊκὴν ἀνάγνωσιν οὐ περιέχουσαν τὸ »ἔκτισέν με«, διόπερ οὐδὲ τῶν λοιπῶν ἑρμηνευτῶν ταύτῃ τις κέχρηται τῇ λέξει. αὐτίκα δʼ οὖν ὁ μὲν Ἀκύλας κύριος ἐκτήσατό με κεφάλαιον τῶν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ« εἴρηκεν. ὁ δὲ Σύμμαχος »κύριος ἐκτήσατό με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ«, ὁ δὲ Θεοδοτίων »κύριος ἐκτήσατό με ἀρχὴν ὁδοῦ αὐτοῦ«.

touto de malista paristēsin hē Hebraïkē lexis. ei goun tis exakribasaito ton alēthē noun tēs theopneustou graphēs, heuroi an tēn Hebraïkēn anagnōsin ou periechousan to »ektisen me«, dioper oude tōn loipōn hermēneutōn tautę̄ tis kechrētai tę̄ lexei. autika dʼ oun ho men Akylas kyrios ektēsato me kephalaion tōn hodōn autou« eirēken. ho de Symmachos »kyrios ektēsato me archēn hodōn autou«, ho de Theodotiōn »kyrios ektēsato me archēn hodou autou«.

The Hebrew wording shows this most of all. At any rate, if one should examine exactly the true sense of inspired Scripture, he would find that the Hebrew reading does not contain “He created me,” and therefore none of the other translators uses this word either. At once, then, Aquila said, “The Lord acquired me as the head of his ways”; Symmachus, “The Lord acquired me as the beginning of his ways”; and Theodotion, “The Lord acquired me as the beginning of his way.”

3.2.16Klostermann

καὶ ἔχοι γʼ ἂν λόγον ἡ ἑρμηνεία. τὸ γὰρ κεφάλαιον τῆς τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων, ὁρωμένων τε καὶ ἀφανῶν, συστάσεώς τε καὶ σωτηρίας αὐτὸς ἦν, ὃν ἐγέννα μὲν ὁ πατὴρ υἱὸν μονογενῆ, γεννήσας δὲ κατέταττεν σωτῆρα τῶν ὅλων, ἀνακεφαλαιούμενος ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὴν διάταξιν τοῦ παντός, ὡς ἐδίδαξεν ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος εἰπὼν »ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι πάντα ἐν τῷ Χριστῷ, τὰ ἐπὶ τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς«, ὡς μὴ μόνον τὰ σύμπαντα διʼ αὐτοῦ συστῆναι ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι προελθόντα, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς τῶν ὅλων διοικήσεως τὴν πρόνοιαν ἀναδέχεσθαι αὐτὸν ἅτε λόγον ὄντα καὶ σοφίαν καὶ ζωὴν παντός τε καλοῦ καὶ ἀγαθοῦ πλήρωμα, ὡς διʼ αὐτοῦ κυβερνᾶσθαι καὶ διασῴζεσθαι τὰ σύμπαντα.

kai echoi gʼ an logon hē hermēneia. to gar kephalaion tēs tōn genētōn hapantōn, horōmenōn te kai aphanōn, systaseōs te kai sōtērias autos ēn, hon egenna men ho patēr huion monogenē, gennēsas de katetatten sōtēra tōn holōn, anakephalaioumenos en autǭ kai diʼ autou tēn diataxin tou pantos, hōs edidaxen ho theios apostolos eipōn »anakephalaiōsasthai panta en tǭ Christǭ, ta epi tois ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs«, hōs mē monon ta sympanta diʼ autou systēnai ek tou mē ontos eis to einai proelthonta, alla kai tēs tōn holōn dioikēseōs tēn pronoian anadechesthai auton hate logon onta kai sophian kai zōēn pantos te kalou kai agathou plērōma, hōs diʼ autou kybernasthai kai diasǭzesthai ta sympanta.

And the rendering would have reason. For he was the head of the founding and salvation of all created things, seen and unseen, he whom the Father begot as only-begotten Son, and, having begotten him, appointed Saviour of all, summing up in him and through him the ordering of the universe, as the divine apostle taught, saying “to sum up all things in Christ, things in the heavens and things on earth”; so that not only were all things established through him, coming forth from non-being into being, but he also took on the providence of the government of all, being Word and Wisdom and Life and the fullness of everything beautiful and good, so that all things are steered and preserved through him.

3.2.17Klostermann

τοῦτο δὲ καὶ διὰ τῶν προτεθέντων λογίων αὐτὸς παρίστη, διʼ ὧν ἔφασκεν διʼ ἐμοῦ βασιλεῖς βασιλεύουσιν, καὶ οἱ δυνάσται γράφουσιν δικαιοσύνην· διʼ ἐμοῦ μεγιστᾶνες μεγαλύνονται, καὶ τύραννοι διʼ ἐμοῦ κρατοῦσι γῆς«.

touto de kai dia tōn protethentōn logiōn autos paristē, diʼ hōn ephasken diʼ emou basileis basileuousin, kai hoi dynastai graphousin dikaiosynēn; diʼ emou megistanes megalynontai, kai tyrannoi diʼ emou kratousi gēs«.

He himself showed this also through the oracles set out before, in which he said, “Through me kings reign, and princes write righteousness; through me great men are magnified, and tyrants through me rule the earth.”

3.2.18Klostermann

λόγοις δʼ οὖν ἀρρήτοις τῆς καθόλου σοφίας τε καὶ προνοίας τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ τὰ σύμπαντα διοικεῖται. ταῦτʼ οὖν διὰ τῶν προεκτεθέντων ἐδίδασκεν, προὔτρεπέν τε ἔχεσθαι αὐτοῦ φάσκων »ἐγὼ τοὺς ἐμὲ φιλοῦντας ἀγαπῶ, οἱ δὲ ἐμὲ ζητοῦντες εὑρήσουσιν«, ἀπέτρεπέν τε τῆς ἐναντίας ὁδοῦ διʼ ὧν ἐπήγαγεν »ἐμίσησα δὲ ἐγὼ διεστραμμένας ὁδοὺς κακῶν«.

logois dʼ oun arrētois tēs katholou sophias te kai pronoias tou huiou tou theou ta sympanta dioikeitai. tautʼ oun dia tōn proektethentōn edidasken, proutrepen te echesthai autou phaskōn »egō tous eme philountas agapō, hoi de eme zētountes heurēsousin«, apetrepen te tēs enantias hodou diʼ hōn epēgagen »emisēsa de egō diestrammenas hodous kakōn«.

So by unspeakable ways of the universal wisdom and providence of the Son of God all things are governed. This, then, he taught through what was set out before, and he urged men to hold fast to him, saying, “I love those who love me, and those who seek me will find,” and turned them from the opposite road by adding, “And I have hated the perverse ways of the evil.”

3.2.19Klostermann

καὶ δὴ ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἀδελφὰ ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸς (αὐτὸς γὰρ ἦν ἡ σοφία) διαστειλάμενος, ἑξῆς τοῖς διʼ αὐτῶν προωφελημένοις τὴν μυστικὴν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ γνῶσιν παραδίδωσιν λέγων »ἐὰν ἀναγγείλω ὑμῖν τὰ καθʼ ἡμέραν γιγνόμενα, μνημονεύσω τὰ ἐξ αἰῶνος ἀριθμῆσαι«.

kai dē tauta kai ta toutois adelpha ho tou theou huios (autos gar ēn hē sophia) diasteilamenos, hexēs tois diʼ autōn proōphelēmenois tēn mystikēn peri heautou gnōsin paradidōsin legōn »ean anangeilō hymin ta kathʼ hēmeran gignomena, mnēmoneusō ta ex aiōnos arithmēsai«.

And having ordained these and things akin to them, the Son of God (for he was Wisdom) next hands on to those already helped by them the mystical knowledge about himself, saying, “If I tell you the things that happen day by day, I will remember to count the things from everlasting.”

3.2.20Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ μέλλοιμι, φησίν, τὰ ἐφʼ ἑκάστης ἡμέρας ὑπʼ ἐμοῦ πραττόμενα διδάσκειν, ἀνάγκη καὶ τῶν ἐξ ἀρχῆς τοῦ παντὸς αἰῶνος ἔργων ἐμαυτοῦ μνημονεῦσαι καὶ παραστῆσαι ὡς ἐπὶ τούτῳ με ὁ γεννήσας πατὴρ ἄρχειν τῶν ὅλων κατέστησεν, ἐφʼ ᾧ τε ἡγεῖσθαι τῶν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ τῶν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ διʼ ἐμοῦ πεποιημένων ἔργων. διὸ ἀκολούθως ἐπάγει τὸ κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ«, ἢ »κύριος ἐκτήσατό με« κατὰ τὴν ἀποδοθεῖσαν ἑρμηνείαν.

ei gar melloimi, phēsin, ta ephʼ hekastēs hēmeras hypʼ emou prattomena didaskein, anankē kai tōn ex archēs tou pantos aiōnos ergōn emautou mnēmoneusai kai parastēsai hōs epi toutǭ me ho gennēsas patēr archein tōn holōn katestēsen, ephʼ hǭ te hēgeisthai tōn hodōn autou kai tōn hypʼ autou diʼ emou pepoiēmenōn ergōn. dio akolouthōs epagei to kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou«, ē »kyrios ektēsato me« kata tēn apodotheisan hermēneian.

For if I am going, he says, to teach what is done by me each day, I must also remember my works from the beginning of the whole age, and show that the Father who begot me appointed me for this, to rule all things, and to lead his ways and the works made by him through me. Therefore he adds consistently, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works,” or “The Lord acquired me,” according to the rendering given.

3.2.21Klostermann

τὸ γὰρ μέγα κτῆμα τοῦ θεοῦ ὁ μονογενὴς υἱὸς ἦν, καθʼ ὃ μὲν ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεγένητο υἱὸς ὢν αὐτοῦ, καθʼ ὃ δὲ τοῖς πᾶσιν κοινωφελὴς καὶ σωτήριος καθέστηκεν, τὸ μέγιστον καὶ τιμιώτατον κτῆμα τοῦ πατρὸς ὑπάρχων τε καὶ ὠνομασμένος. οὐδὲ γὰρ ἄλλο τι γένοιτʼ ἂν πατρὶ υἱοῦ τιμιώτερον κτῆμα. ἔνθεν καὶ ὁ πρωτόπλαστος Ἀδὰμ ὅτε τὸν ἐν ἀνθρώποις πρῶτον υἱὸν ἐκτήσατο, ἐλέχθη καὶ ἐπʼ ἐκείνῳ ἐκτησάμην ἄνθρωπον διὰ τοῦ θεοῦ«, τῆς Ἑβραϊκῆς φωνῆς ἀντὶ τοῦ »ἐκτησάμην« κ̄ᾱν̄ῑθ̄ε̄ ῑ περιεχούσης·

to gar mega ktēma tou theou ho monogenēs huios ēn, kathʼ ho men ex autou gegenēto huios ōn autou, kathʼ ho de tois pasin koinōphelēs kai sōtērios kathestēken, to megiston kai timiōtaton ktēma tou patros hyparchōn te kai ōnomasmenos. oude gar allo ti genoitʼ an patri huiou timiōteron ktēma. enthen kai ho prōtoplastos Adam hote ton en anthrōpois prōton huion ektēsato, elechthē kai epʼ ekeinǭ ektēsamēn anthrōpon dia tou theou«, tēs Hebraïkēs phōnēs anti tou »ektēsamēn« kanithe i periechousēs;

For the only-begotten Son was God's great possession: inasmuch as he was begotten from him, being his Son; inasmuch as he has been established as beneficial and saving to all, he is and is named the greatest and most precious possession of the Father. For nothing could be a more precious possession for a father than a son. Hence too, when the first-formed Adam acquired the first son among men, it was said of him, “I have acquired a man through God,” the Hebrew word containing qanithi instead of “I have acquired”;

3.2.22Klostermann

τὸ δὲ »ἐκτήσατο« κ̄ᾱν̄ᾱ κανα παρʼ Ἑβραίοις ἐκφωνεῖται. οὕτως οὖν ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἀβραὰμ εἴρηται »τὸν ἀγρὸν« »ὃν ἐκτήσατο Ἁβραάμ«, ἀνθʼ οὗ τὸ Ἑβραϊκὸν κ̄ᾱν̄ᾱ περιέχει, τῆς αὐτῆς λέξεως κειμένης παρʼ Ἑβραίοις καὶ ἐν τῷ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ«. καὶ ἐνταῦθα γὰρ κειμένης τῆς κ̄ᾱν̄ᾱ λέξεως, τὸ »ἐκτήσατο« πάντες συμφώνως ἐκδεδώκασιν οἱ ἑρμηνευταί·

to de »ektēsato« kana kana parʼ Hebraiois ekphōneitai. houtōs oun epi tou Abraam eirētai »ton agron« »hon ektēsato Habraam«, anthʼ hou to Hebraïkon kana periechei, tēs autēs lexeōs keimenēs parʼ Hebraiois kai en tǭ »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou«. kai entautha gar keimenēs tēs kana lexeōs, to »ektēsato« pantes symphōnōs ekdedōkasin hoi hermēneutai;

and “he acquired” is pronounced kana among the Hebrews. So too it is said of Abraham, “the field which Abraham acquired,” where the Hebrew contains kana, the same word lying among the Hebrews in “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works” too. For here too, since the word kana lies there, all the translators in agreement rendered “acquired”;

3.2.23Klostermann

τὸ δὲ »ἔκτισεν« παραλέλεκται παρʼ Ἑβραίοις, ὅπερ οὐ κεῖται ἐπὶ τῆς προκειμένης γραφῆς. πλείστη δʼ ἂν γένοιτο τοῦ »ἔκτισεν« καὶ τοῦ »ἐκτήσατο« διαφορὰ τῷ τὴν μὲν κτίσιν κατὰ τὴν κοινοτέραν διάνοιαν τὴν ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι πάροδον σημαίνειν, τὴν δὲ κτῆσιν τοῦ προϋπάρχοντος ἰδιάζουσαν οἰκειότητα πρὸς τὸν κτώμενον.

to de »ektisen« paralelektai parʼ Hebraiois, hoper ou keitai epi tēs prokeimenēs graphēs. pleistē dʼ an genoito tou »ektisen« kai tou »ektēsato« diaphora tǭ tēn men ktisin kata tēn koinoteran dianoian tēn ek tou mē ontos eis to einai parodon sēmainein, tēn de ktēsin tou proÿparchontos idiazousan oikeiotēta pros ton ktōmenon.

but “he created” is expressed differently among the Hebrews, and it does not lie in the present Scripture. And there would be the greatest difference between “he created” and “he acquired,” since creation, in the commoner sense, signifies passage from non-being into being, while acquisition signifies the special belonging of what already exists to the one who acquires it.

3.2.24Klostermann

λέγων τοίνυν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ »κύριος ἐκτήσατο με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ«, ὁμοῦ καὶ τὴν προΰπαρξιν αὐτοῦ ἐδήλου καὶ τὴν ἰδιάζουσαν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα οἰκειότητα, ὁμοῦ καὶ τὸ χρήσιμον καὶ ἀναγκαῖον τῆς οἰκείας περὶ τὰ πατρῷα ἔργα προνοίας τε καὶ διοικήσεως.

legōn toinyn ho huios tou theou to »kyrios ektēsato me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou«, homou kai tēn proÿparxin autou edēlou kai tēn idiazousan pros ton patera oikeiotēta, homou kai to chrēsimon kai anankaion tēs oikeias peri ta patrǭa erga pronoias te kai dioikēseōs.

So the Son of God, saying “The Lord acquired me as the beginning of his ways for his works,” showed at once his pre-existence and his special belonging to the Father, and at once the usefulness and necessity of his own providence and government over the Father's works.

3.2.25Klostermann

διὸ ἑξῆς ἐπάγει »πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με, ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι, πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων, πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι, πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με«· διʼ ὧν ἁπάντων τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ λυσιτελὲς καὶ ἀναγκαῖον τοῖς πᾶσιν ἐνδείκνυται, ὅτι τε ἦν καὶ προῆν καὶ τοῦ σύμπαντος κόσμου προϋπῆρχέν τε καὶ καθηγεῖτο ἀναγκαίως διδάσκων. Μωσέως γὰρ ἐν τῇ κοσμοποιίᾳ τῶν μὲν ὑπερκοσμίων καὶ ἀφανῶν δυνάμεων μηδεμίαν μνήμην πεποιημένου διὰ τὸ ἀτελὲς τῶν διʼ αὐτοῦ παιδαγωγουμένων, τοῦ δὲ ὁρατοῦ κόσμου τὴν σύστασιν διεξελθόντος, τεττάρων τε στοιχείων ἐν ἀρχῇ μνημονεύσαντος, οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς καὶ ἀβύσσου καὶ ὕδατος, καὶ δύο μὲν πεποιῆσθαι ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ εἰρηκότος (»ἐν ἀρχῇ« γάρ φησιν »ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν«), οὐκέτι δὲ ὁμοίως καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ ὕδατος καὶ τῆς ἀβύσσου μνησθέντος ὡς ἄρα εἴη καὶ ταῦτα γενητά, ἀλλʼ ἁπλῶς εἰρηκότος »καὶ σκότος ἐπάνω τῆς ἀβύσσου· καὶ πνεῦμα θεοῦ ἐπεφέρετο ἐπάνω τοῦ ὕδατος«. ἀναγκαίως διὰ τῶν προκειμένων διδάσκει καὶ περὶ αὐτῶν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ὅτι τε γενητὰ εἴη καὶ ὡς αὐτὸς πρὸ πάντων εἴη καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὰ πάντα πεποίητο.

dio hexēs epagei »pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōsen me, en archę̄ pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai, pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn, pro tou orē hedrasthēnai, pro de pantōn bounōn genną me«; diʼ hōn hapantōn to ex autou lysiteles kai anankaion tois pasin endeiknytai, hoti te ēn kai proēn kai tou sympantos kosmou proÿpērchen te kai kathēgeito anankaiōs didaskōn. Mōseōs gar en tę̄ kosmopoiią tōn men hyperkosmiōn kai aphanōn dynameōn mēdemian mnēmēn pepoiēmenou dia to ateles tōn diʼ autou paidagōgoumenōn, tou de horatou kosmou tēn systasin diexelthontos, tettarōn te stoicheiōn en archę̄ mnēmoneusantos, ouranou kai gēs kai abyssou kai hydatos, kai dyo men pepoiēsthai hypo tou theou eirēkotos (»en archę̄« gar phēsin »epoiēsen ho theos ton ouranon kai tēn gēn«), ouketi de homoiōs kai epi tou hydatos kai tēs abyssou mnēsthentos hōs ara eiē kai tauta genēta, allʼ haplōs eirēkotos »kai skotos epanō tēs abyssou; kai pneuma theou epephereto epanō tou hydatos«. anankaiōs dia tōn prokeimenōn didaskei kai peri autōn ho huios tou theou hoti te genēta eiē kai hōs autos pro pantōn eiē kai diʼ autou ta panta pepoiēto.

Therefore he adds next, “Before the age he founded me; in the beginning, before he made the earth, before the springs of the waters came forth, before the mountains were settled, and before all hills he begets me”; by all of which he shows his benefit and necessity to all, teaching necessarily that he was and pre-existed and existed before the whole world and led it. For Moses, in the making of the world, made no mention of the supramundane and unseen powers because of the immaturity of those he was educating, but went through the founding of the visible world, mentioning four elements at the beginning, heaven and earth and abyss and water, and saying that two were made by God (for “in the beginning,” he says, “God made the heaven and the earth”), but no longer likewise mentioning that the water and the abyss were created too, but saying simply, “and darkness over the abyss, and the Spirit of God was borne over the water.” Necessarily, then, the Son of God teaches through these words about them too, that they are created, and that he himself is before all things and all things were made through him.

3.2.26Klostermann

διό φησιν »πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με, ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι καὶ πρὸ τοῦ τὰς ἀβύσσους ποιῆσαι, πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων«. τριῶν δὲ τούτων μνημονεύσας, γῆς καὶ ἀβύσσου καὶ ὕδατος, τὸ τέταρτον ἐπάγει τελευταῖον τὸ κρεῖττον φυλάξας τὸν οὐρανόν· διὸ ἐπιφέρει ἑξῆς »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανὸν συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«.

dio phēsin »pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōsen me, en archę̄ pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai kai pro tou tas abyssous poiēsai, pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn«. triōn de toutōn mnēmoneusas, gēs kai abyssou kai hydatos, to tetarton epagei teleutaion to kreitton phylaxas ton ouranon; dio epipherei hexēs »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon symparēmēn autǭ«.

Therefore he says, “Before the age he founded me; in the beginning, before he made the earth and before he made the depths, before the springs of the waters came forth.” And having mentioned these three, earth and abyss and water, he adds the fourth last, keeping the better, heaven; therefore he adds next, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.”

3.2.27Klostermann

τούτων τοίνυν ὑπὸ τῆς θείας γραφῆς ἐναργῶς παρισταμένων, βραχείας τε παρʼ ἡμῶν ὡς ἐν ἐπιτομῇ διηγήσεως τετυχηκότων, ἐπακούσωμεν ὅπως Μάρκελλος χαμαὶ βαλὼν τὴν διάνοιαν ταῦτα πάντα διισχυρίζεται περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς εἰρῆσθαι, ἧς ἀνείληφεν ὁ σωτήρ, γράφων κατὰ λέξιν τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον

toutōn toinyn hypo tēs theias graphēs enargōs paristamenōn, bracheias te parʼ hēmōn hōs en epitomę̄ diēgēseōs tetychēkotōn, epakousōmen hopōs Markellos chamai balōn tēn dianoian tauta panta diischyrizetai peri tēs sarkos eirēsthai, hēs aneilēphen ho sōtēr, graphōn kata lexin touton ton tropon

Since these things are set out plainly by divine Scripture and have received a brief account from us, as in summary, let us hear how Marcellus, casting his mind to the ground, insists that all these were said about the flesh which the Saviour assumed, writing word for word in this way:

3.2.28Klostermann

τούτου τοίνυν οὕτως ἔχοντος, ἀκόλουθόν ἐστιν σκοπεῖν τῇ διανοίᾳ τὸ παροιμιωδῶς εἰρημένον τουτὶ κεφάλαιον »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ«. ἔκτισεν γὰρ ἀληθῶς τὸ μὴ ὂν πεποιηκὼς ὁ δεσπότης ἡμῶν ὁ θεός· οὐκ οὖσαν γὰρ τὴν σάρκα, ἣν ἀνείληφεν ὁ λόγος, ἀλλὰ μὴ οὖσαν ἔκτισεν. καὶ ἐπιλέγει οὐκοῦν εἰ καὶ τὰ μάλιστα ἐπʼ ἐσχάτων τῶν καιρῶν τουτὶ καινὸν ἐπεφάνη μυστήριον, ὡς διὰ τοῦτο πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου προωρίσθαι, εἰκότως ὁ προφήτης ἔφη »πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με«, δηλονότι τὴν σάρκα.

toutou toinyn houtōs echontos, akolouthon estin skopein tę̄ dianoią to paroimiōdōs eirēmenon touti kephalaion »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou«. ektisen gar alēthōs to mē on pepoiēkōs ho despotēs hēmōn ho theos; ouk ousan gar tēn sarka, hēn aneilēphen ho logos, alla mē ousan ektisen. kai epilegei oukoun ei kai ta malista epʼ eschatōn tōn kairōn touti kainon epephanē mystērion, hōs dia touto pro tou aiōnos toutou proōristhai, eikotōs ho prophētēs ephē »pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōsen me«, dēlonoti tēn sarka.

“This being so, it follows to consider in the mind this chapter spoken in a proverb, ‘The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways.’ For our Master God truly created, having made what was not; for the flesh which the Word assumed did not exist, but he created it when it did not exist.” And he adds: “So, even though this new mystery appeared in the last times, because it was predestined before this age, the prophet rightly said, ‘Before the age he founded me,’ clearly meaning the flesh.”

3.2.29Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις ἐπάγει λέγων εἶτα »ἐν ἀρχῇ« φησὶν »πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι«. γῆν ποίαν ταύτην 〈ἢ〉 δηλονότι τὴν ἡμετέραν σάρκα, τὴν μετὰ τὴν παρακοὴν γῆν αὖθις γενομένην; »γῆ« γὰρ »εἶ« φησὶν »καὶ εἰς γῆν ἀπελεύσῃ«. ὁρᾷς ὅσον διήμαρτεν, τῆς μὲν εὐθείας ἐκτραπείς, τραχεῖαν δὲ καὶ δύσβατον καὶ ὥσπερ τινὰ ἀνεξίτητον ἑαυτῷ περινοήσας ὁδόν.

kai authis epagei legōn eita »en archę̄« phēsin »pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai«. gēn poian tautēn 〈ē〉 dēlonoti tēn hēmeteran sarka, tēn meta tēn parakoēn gēn authis genomenēn? »gē« gar »ei« phēsin »kai eis gēn apeleusę̄«. horąs hoson diēmarten, tēs men eutheias ektrapeis, tracheian de kai dysbaton kai hōsper tina anexitēton heautǭ perinoēsas hodon.

And again he adds, saying: “Then he says, ‘in the beginning, before he made the earth.’ What earth is this but clearly our flesh, which after the disobedience became earth again? For he says, ‘Earth you are, and to earth you shall go.’” You see how far he has gone wrong, turning from the straight road and devising for himself a rough, hard and as it were dead-end road.

3.2.30Klostermann

θέα γοῦν ὅπως ἐξεβιάσατο πάντα μᾶλλον ἀναίσχυντον καὶ ἀναιδῆ λόγον φθέγξασθαι ὑπομείνας ἢ τὴν σοφίαν αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ὁμολογῆσαι.

thea goun hopōs exebiasato panta mallon anaischynton kai anaidē logon phthenxasthai hypomeinas ē tēn sophian auton einai ton huion tou theou homologēsai.

See, at any rate, how he forced himself, submitting to utter any shameless and impudent word rather than confess that Wisdom is the Son of God himself.

3.2.31Klostermann

τὸ μὲν οὖν »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« τῷ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἀναφέρει προσώπῳ, ὁμολογῶν αὐτὸν εἶναι τὸν ἐν Παροιμίαις ταῦτα φάσκοντα. λέγει δʼ οὖν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν οὐκοῦν εἰκότως τῶν ἀρχαίων παρεληλυθότων, καινῶν δὲ ἔσεσθαι μελλόντων ἁπάντων διὰ τῆς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν καινότητος, ὁ δεσπότης ἡμῶν ὁ Χριστὸς διὰ τοῦ προφήτου ἐβόα λέγων »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ«.

to men oun »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou« tǭ tou sōtēros anapherei prosōpǭ, homologōn auton einai ton en Paroimiais tauta phaskonta. legei dʼ oun autois rhēmasin oukoun eikotōs tōn archaiōn parelēlythotōn, kainōn de esesthai mellontōn hapantōn dia tēs tou sōtēros hēmōn kainotētos, ho despotēs hēmōn ho Christos dia tou prophētou eboa legōn »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou«.

He refers “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works” to the person of the Saviour, confessing that he is the one saying these things in Proverbs. He says in these very words: “So rightly, since the old things had passed away and all things were going to be new through the newness of our Saviour, our Master Christ cried out through the prophet, saying, ‘The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways.’”

3.2.32Klostermann

τοῦτο δʼ εἰπὼν ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν καταβάλλει τὴν διάνοιαν, ἑξῆς ἐπιλέγων ἔκτισεν γὰρ ἀληθῶς τὸ μὴ ὂν πεποιηκὼς ὁ δεσπότης ἡμῶν ὁ θεός· οὐκ οὖσαν γὰρ τὴν σάρκα, ἣν ἀνείληφεν ὁ λόγος, ἀλλὰ μὴ οὖσαν »ἔκτισεν ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ«. καὶ οὐ συνίησιν ὁ γενναῖος ὡς μία τίς ἐστιν ἔκφρασις καὶ ἕν πρόσωπον τυγχάνει τὸ φῆσαν »ἐγὼ ἡ σοφία κατεσκήνωσα βουλήν« καὶ τὸ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με«· ὥστε εἰ ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα ἀνάγοιτο θάτερον, ἀνάγκη καὶ τὸ ἕτερον· καὶ ἡ σοφία ἔσται ἡ τὰ ἀμφότερα λέγουσα.

touto dʼ eipōn epi tēn sarka tou sōtēros hēmōn kataballei tēn dianoian, hexēs epilegōn ektisen gar alēthōs to mē on pepoiēkōs ho despotēs hēmōn ho theos; ouk ousan gar tēn sarka, hēn aneilēphen ho logos, alla mē ousan »ektisen archēn hodōn autou«. kai ou syniēsin ho gennaios hōs mia tis estin ekphrasis kai hen prosōpon tynchanei to phēsan »egō hē sophia kateskēnōsa boulēn« kai to »kyrios ektisen me«; hōste ei epi tēn sarka anagoito thateron, anankē kai to heteron; kai hē sophia estai hē ta amphotera legousa.

Having said this, he casts his mind down to the flesh of our Saviour, adding next: “For our Master God truly created, having made what was not; for the flesh which the Word assumed did not exist, but when it did not exist ‘he created it as the beginning of his ways.’” And the noble fellow does not understand that there is one discourse and one person that says “I, Wisdom, have made counsel my dwelling” and “The Lord created me”; so that if one is referred to the flesh, the other must be too; and Wisdom will be the one who says both.

3.2.33Klostermann

εἰ δὲ ἡ σάρξ λέγοι κατὰ Μάρκελλον τὸ κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ«, αὕτη ἂν εἴη ἡ σοφία· καὶ ἔσται ἡ σὰρξ ἡ φάσκουσα »διʼ ἐμοῦ βασιλεῖς βασιλεύουσιν« καὶ »διʼ ἐμοῦ μεγιστᾶνες μεγαλύνονται«. πῶς δʼ ἂν εἴποι ἡ σὰρξ τὸ »μνημονεύσω τὰ ἐξ αἰῶνος ἀριθμῆσαι«, οἷς ἐπάγει τὸ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ«; ὁ δὲ καὶ τίνες αἱ ὁδοὶ παρίστησιν λέγων ἑξῆς οὗτος γὰρ ἡμῖν τοῖς δικαίως πολιτεύεσθαι μέλλουσιν θεοσεβείας ὁδὸς γέγονεν· ἀρχὴ πασῶν τῶν μετὰ ταῦτα ὁδῶν.

ei de hē sarx legoi kata Markellon to kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou«, hautē an eiē hē sophia; kai estai hē sarx hē phaskousa »diʼ emou basileis basileuousin« kai »diʼ emou megistanes megalynontai«. pōs dʼ an eipoi hē sarx to »mnēmoneusō ta ex aiōnos arithmēsai«, hois epagei to »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou«? ho de kai tines hai hodoi paristēsin legōn hexēs houtos gar hēmin tois dikaiōs politeuesthai mellousin theosebeias hodos gegonen; archē pasōn tōn meta tauta hodōn.

And if, according to Marcellus, the flesh should say “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways,” it would be Wisdom; and the flesh will be the one saying “Through me kings reign” and “Through me great men are magnified.” And how would the flesh say “I will remember to count the things from everlasting,” to which “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways” is joined? And he shows what the ways are, saying next: “For he has become for us who are going to live righteously the way of godliness, the beginning of all the ways after this.”

3.2.34Klostermann

καὶ προστίθησιν »ἀρχὴν« δὲ »ὁδῶν« διὰ τοῦτο εἰκότως εἴρηκεν τὸν δεσπότην ἡμῶν τὸν σωτῆρα, διότι καὶ τῶν ἑτέρων, ὧν ἐσχήκαμεν, ὁδῶν μετὰ τὴν πρώτην ὁδὸν ἀρχὴ γέγονεν, τὰς διὰ τῶν ἱερῶν ἀποστόλων δηλῶν παραδόσεις τῶν »μετὰ ὑψηλοῦ« κατὰ τὴν προφητείαν »κηρύγματος« κηρυξάντων ἡμῖν τὸ καινὸν τοῦτο μυστήριον. ταῦτα Μάρκελλος.

kai prostithēsin »archēn« de »hodōn« dia touto eikotōs eirēken ton despotēn hēmōn ton sōtēra, dioti kai tōn heterōn, hōn eschēkamen, hodōn meta tēn prōtēn hodon archē gegonen, tas dia tōn hierōn apostolōn dēlōn paradoseis tōn »meta hypsēlou« kata tēn prophēteian »kērygmatos« kēryxantōn hēmin to kainon touto mystērion. tauta Markellos.

And he adds: “He rightly called our Master the Saviour ‘beginning of ways’ for this reason, that he became the beginning also of the other ways that we have had after the first way,” meaning the traditions through the holy apostles, who proclaimed to us this new mystery “with lofty proclamation,” according to the prophecy. So much Marcellus.

preface 3, chapter 3

3.3.1Klostermann

εἰ μὲν οὖν μὴ καὶ τὴν Μωσέως καὶ τῶν μετὰ Μωσέα προφητῶν παρεδέχετο γραφήν, εἶχεν ἄν τινα εἰκότα αὐτῷ λόγον ἡ ἀπόδοσις· ἐπεὶ δὲ οὐ τῶν ἀθετούντων ἐστὶν τὴν παλαιὰν διαθήκην, τί δή ποτε τοὺς μὲν ἀποστόλους καὶ τούτων τὰς διδασκαλίας ὁδοὺς ὠνόμασεν, οὐχὶ δὲ πρόσεσχεν τοῖς τοῦ θεοῦ προφήταις μυρία περὶ ὁδῶν θεοῦ γεγραφόσιν; πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ Μωσῆς ὧδε γράφων ἔλεγεν »ὁδῷ βασιλικῇ πορεύσῃ« καὶ »ἰδοὺ τέθεικα πρὸ προσώπου σου τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς ζωῆς καὶ τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ θανάτου«,

ei men oun mē kai tēn Mōseōs kai tōn meta Mōsea prophētōn paredecheto graphēn, eichen an tina eikota autǭ logon hē apodosis; epei de ou tōn athetountōn estin tēn palaian diathēkēn, ti dē pote tous men apostolous kai toutōn tas didaskalias hodous ōnomasen, ouchi de proseschen tois tou theou prophētais myria peri hodōn theou gegraphosin? prōton men gar Mōsēs hōde graphōn elegen »hodǭ basilikę̄ poreusę̄« kai »idou tetheika pro prosōpou sou tēn hodon tēs zōēs kai tēn hodon tou thanatou«,

If, then, he did not accept the Scripture of Moses and of the prophets after Moses, his rendering would have some plausible reason; but since he is not one of those who reject the old covenant, why did he name the apostles and their teachings ways, and not attend to the prophets of God, who wrote countless things about the ways of God? For first Moses, writing thus, said, “You shall go by the king's way,” and “Behold, I have set before your face the way of life and the way of death,”

3.3.2Klostermann

καὶ ὁ Δαυὶδ ὁμοίως »γινώσκει κύριος ὁδὸν δικαίων, καὶ ὁδὸς ἀσεβῶν ἀπολεῖται«, καὶ Ἱερεμίας »στῆτε ἐν ταῖς ὁδοῖς καὶ ἐρωτήσατε τρίβους κυρίου αἰωνίους καὶ ἴδετε ποία ἐστὶν ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀγαθή, καὶ πορεύεσθε ἐν αὐτῇ«· καὶ ἕκαστον δὲ τῶν προφητῶν διαφόρως μνημονεύσαντα τῶν ὁδῶν τοῦ θεοῦ εὑρήσεις.

kai ho Dauid homoiōs »ginōskei kyrios hodon dikaiōn, kai hodos asebōn apoleitai«, kai Hieremias »stēte en tais hodois kai erōtēsate tribous kyriou aiōnious kai idete poia estin hē hodos hē agathē, kai poreuesthe en autę̄«; kai hekaston de tōn prophētōn diaphorōs mnēmoneusanta tōn hodōn tou theou heurēseis.

and David likewise, “The Lord knows the way of the righteous, and the way of the ungodly will perish,” and Jeremiah, “Stand in the ways and ask for the eternal paths of the Lord, and see which is the good way, and walk in it”; and you will find each of the prophets mentioning the ways of God in various ways.

3.3.3Klostermann

εἰ τοίνυν ὁ σωτὴρ καὶ κύριος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς [τοῦ θεοῦ] ἀρχὴν εἶναι τῶν ὁδῶν τοῦ θεοῦ ἑαυτὸν διδάσκει λέγων »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« (πάντως που καὶ Μωσέως καὶ τῶν προφητῶν καὶ τῶν ἔτι ἀνωτέρω κατὰ τὰς ὁδοὺς τοῦ θεοῦ βεβιωκότων ὢν πρεσβύτερος), ἀλλʼ οὐχὶ ἡ σὰρξ ἣν ἀνείληφεν ἐκείνων ἁπάντων ὑπῆρχεν προγενεστέρα, οὐκ ὀρθῶς ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα ἐξείληπται τὸ λόγιον.

ei toinyn ho sōtēr kai kyrios hēmōn Iēsous Christos [tou theou] archēn einai tōn hodōn tou theou heauton didaskei legōn »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou« (pantōs pou kai Mōseōs kai tōn prophētōn kai tōn eti anōterō kata tas hodous tou theou bebiōkotōn ōn presbyteros), allʼ ouchi hē sarx hēn aneilēphen ekeinōn hapantōn hypērchen progenestera, ouk orthōs epi tēn sarka exeilēptai to logion.

If, then, our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ teaches that he is the beginning of the ways of God, saying, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works” (being surely older than Moses and the prophets and those still earlier who lived according to the ways of God), and the flesh which he assumed was not earlier than all those, the saying has not been rightly taken of the flesh.

3.3.4Klostermann

οὐ διὰ τὴν σάρκα τοίνυν ταῦτʼ ἔλεγεν ὁ σωτήρ, διὰ δὲ τὸ προϋπάρχειν αὐτὸν καὶ καθηγεῖσθαι πασῶν τῶν ὁδῶν τοῦ θεοῦ, ἃς πάντες οἱ πάλαι θεοφιλεῖς ἄνδρες ὡδεύκασιν.

ou dia tēn sarka toinyn tautʼ elegen ho sōtēr, dia de to proÿparchein auton kai kathēgeisthai pasōn tōn hodōn tou theou, has pantes hoi palai theophileis andres hōdeukasin.

So the Saviour said this not because of the flesh, but because he pre-existed and leads all the ways of God which all the God-loving men of old have travelled.

3.3.5Klostermann

ἐπεὶ δὲ ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος λέγων »ὦ βάθος πλούτου καὶ σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως θεοῦ· ὡς ἀνεξερεύνητα τὰ κρίματα αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀνεξιχνίαστοι αἱ ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ« ἑτέρας τινὰς ὁδοὺς ὑποβάλλει, τὰς προνοητικὰς τῶν ὅλων, διʼ ὧν ἀπορρήτῳ κρίσει καὶ λόγοις ἀλήπτοις τὰ σύμπαντα διακυβερνᾷ θείᾳ δυνάμει, ἀκόλουθόν ἐστιν καὶ τούτων τῶν ὁδῶν ἀρχὴν εἶναι λέγειν τὸν εἰρηκότα »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ«. ὁ δὲ μὴ νοήσας τὰς ὁδοὺς τοῦ θεοῦ, τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἀρχὴν τούτων εἶναι ἀπεφήνατο.

epei de ho theios apostolos legōn »ō bathos ploutou kai sophias kai gnōseōs theou; hōs anexereunēta ta krimata autou, kai anexichniastoi hai hodoi autou« heteras tinas hodous hypoballei, tas pronoētikas tōn holōn, diʼ hōn aporrētǭ krisei kai logois alēptois ta sympanta diakyberną theią dynamei, akolouthon estin kai toutōn tōn hodōn archēn einai legein ton eirēkota »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou«. ho de mē noēsas tas hodous tou theou, tēn sarka tou sōtēros hēmōn archēn toutōn einai apephēnato.

And since the divine apostle, saying, “O the depth of the riches and wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are his judgments and inscrutable his ways!”, suggests certain other ways, those of providence over all, through which he steers all things by divine power with unspeakable judgment and ungraspable reasons, it follows to say that the one who said “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works” is the beginning of these ways too. But he, not understanding the ways of God, declared that the flesh of our Saviour is their beginning.

3.3.6Klostermann

ἑρμηνεύει δὲ καὶ τὸ »εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« φάσκων »ἔκτισεν οὖν με« φησὶν »ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ«. ποῖα δὲ ἔργα φησίν; περὶ ὧν ὁ σωτὴρ λέγει »ὁ πατήρ μου ἕως ἄρτι ἐργάζεται, κἀγὼ ἐργάζομαι«, καὶ αὖθις »τὸ ἔργον« φησὶν ἐτελείωσα ὃ δέδωκάς μοι«.

hermēneuei de kai to »eis erga autou« phaskōn »ektisen oun me« phēsin »archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou«. poia de erga phēsin? peri hōn ho sōtēr legei »ho patēr mou heōs arti ergazetai, kagō ergazomai«, kai authis »to ergon« phēsin eteleiōsa ho dedōkas moi«.

And he interprets “for his works” too, saying: “‘He created me, then,’ he says, ‘as the beginning of his ways for his works.’ And what works does he mean? Those of which the Saviour says, ‘My Father is working until now, and I am working,’ and again, ‘I have finished the work which you gave me.’”

3.3.7Klostermann

εἶθʼ ὥσπερ διασαφῶν τὴν τῶν εἰρημένων διάνοιαν ἐπιλέγει τίς γὰρ πρὸ τῆς τῶν πραγμάτων ἀποδείξεως ἐπίστευσεν ἂν ὅτι λόγος θεοῦ διὰ παρθένου τεχθεὶς τὴν ἡμετέραν ἀναλήψεται σάρκα καὶ τὴν πᾶσαν θεότητα ἐν αὐτῇ σωματικῶς ἐπιδείξεται; καὶ ὥσπερ ἐντελῆ τὴν διάνοιαν ἀποδοὺς ἐπάγει οὐκοῦν τοῦτʼ ἔστιν τὸ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ«.

eithʼ hōsper diasaphōn tēn tōn eirēmenōn dianoian epilegei tis gar pro tēs tōn pragmatōn apodeixeōs episteusen an hoti logos theou dia parthenou techtheis tēn hēmeteran analēpsetai sarka kai tēn pasan theotēta en autę̄ sōmatikōs epideixetai? kai hōsper entelē tēn dianoian apodous epagei oukoun toutʼ estin to »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou«.

Then, as if making clear the sense of what was said, he adds: “For who, before the demonstration of the facts, would have believed that the Word of God, born through a virgin, would take our flesh and display the whole Godhead bodily in it?” And as if he had given the complete sense, he adds: “So this is ‘The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works.’”

3.3.8Klostermann

καὶ ταῦτα δὲ ἔγραφεν, οὐ δυνηθεὶς τοὺς τῆς διανοίας ὀφθαλμοὺς »εἰς ὕψος« ἆραι καὶ τῷ προφήτῃ παραπλησίως εἰπεῖν »ὅτι ὄψομαι τοὺς οὐρανούς, ἔργα τῶν δακτύλων σου, σελήνην καὶ ἀστέρας ἃ σὺ ἐθεμελίωσας« οὐδὲ μνημονεύσας τοῦ προφητικοῦ λόγου, διʼ οὗ εἴρηται τὰ δὲ ἔργα κυρίου οὐκ ἐμβλέπουσιν, καὶ τὰ ἔργα τῶν χειρῶν αὐτοῦ οὐ κατανοοῦσιν«.

kai tauta de egraphen, ou dynētheis tous tēs dianoias ophthalmous »eis hypsos« arai kai tǭ prophētę̄ paraplēsiōs eipein »hoti opsomai tous ouranous, erga tōn daktylōn sou, selēnēn kai asteras ha sy ethemeliōsas« oude mnēmoneusas tou prophētikou logou, diʼ hou eirētai ta de erga kyriou ouk emblepousin, kai ta erga tōn cheirōn autou ou katanoousin«.

And he wrote this, unable to lift the eyes of his mind “on high” and to say like the prophet, “For I will see the heavens, the works of your fingers, the moon and stars, which you have founded,” nor remembering the prophetic word in which it is said, “But they do not look at the works of the Lord, and do not consider the works of his hands.”

3.3.9Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ τούτοις προσεσχήκει, ἔγνω ἂν ὅτι πρὸ οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς καὶ πρὸ τοῦ σύμπαντος κόσμου καὶ οὐ πρὸ τῶν ὁρατῶν μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸ τῶν νοητῶν ἔργων τοῦ θεοῦ, τῶν ἐν ἀσωμάτοις καὶ ὑπερκοσμίοις δυνάμεσιν ἐν ὑποστάσει ὄντων, ἦν καὶ προῆν ὁ ταῦτα λέγων. ὁ δὲ μεταβὰς ἐπὶ τὸ »πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με«, πάλιν τὴν σάρκα εἰς μέσον ἄγει λέγων οὕτως θεμέλιον τοῦτον ὀνομάζων, τὴν κατὰ σάρκα αὐτοῦ προορισθεῖσαν οἰκονομίαν.

ei gar toutois proseschēkei, egnō an hoti pro ouranou kai gēs kai pro tou sympantos kosmou kai ou pro tōn horatōn monon alla kai pro tōn noētōn ergōn tou theou, tōn en asōmatois kai hyperkosmiois dynamesin en hypostasei ontōn, ēn kai proēn ho tauta legōn. ho de metabas epi to »pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōsen me«, palin tēn sarka eis meson agei legōn houtōs themelion touton onomazōn, tēn kata sarka autou prooristheisan oikonomian.

For if he had attended to these, he would have known that before heaven and earth and before the whole world, and not only before the visible but also before the intelligible works of God, those subsisting in bodiless and supramundane powers, the one saying this was and pre-existed. But passing on to “Before the age he founded me,” he again brings the flesh into the middle, saying thus: “naming this foundation the dispensation according to the flesh which was predestined.

3.3.10Klostermann

ὡς καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος λέγει »θεμέλιον γὰρ ἄλλον οὐδεὶς δύναται θεῖναι παρὰ τὸν κείμενον, ὅς ἐστιν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός«. καὶ ἐπιλέγει ἑνὸς δὲ αἰῶνος ἐνταῦθα μέμνηται, ἀφʼ οὗ τὰ κατὰ τὸν Χριστὸν τεθεμελιῶσθαι ἔφη, καίτοι πολλῶν παρεληλυθότων αἰώνων, ὡς ὁ Δαυὶδ ἔφη »ὁ ὑπάρχων πρὸ τῶν αἰώνων«.

hōs kai ho apostolos legei »themelion gar allon oudeis dynatai theinai para ton keimenon, hos estin Iēsous Christos«. kai epilegei henos de aiōnos entautha memnētai, aphʼ hou ta kata ton Christon tethemeliōsthai ephē, kaitoi pollōn parelēlythotōn aiōnōn, hōs ho Dauid ephē »ho hyparchōn pro tōn aiōnōn«.

As the apostle also says, ‘For no one can lay another foundation than the one that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.’” And he adds: “And here he mentions one age, from which he said the things of Christ had been founded,” although many ages had passed, as David said, “He who exists before the ages.”

3.3.11Klostermann

καὶ μεταβὰς ἑξῆς ἐπὶ τὸ »ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι« καὶ τὴν γῆν πάλιν τὴν σάρκα εἶναι λέγει, γράφει δὲ οὕτως ποίαν ταύτην τὴν γῆν ἢ δηλονότι τὴν ἡμετέραν σάρκα, τὴν μετὰ τὴν παρακοὴν γῆν αὖθις γενομένην; »γῆ« γὰρ »εἶ« φησὶν »καὶ εἰς γῆν ἀπελεύσῃ«. ἔδει γὰρ ταύτην ἰάσεως τυχεῖν. καὶ ταῦτα δὲ φάσκει, οὐ μνημονεύσας ὁ σοφώτατος ὡς καὶ ἀνωτέρω πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι ἐκτίσθαι τὴν σάρκα ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰρηκὼς ἔτυχεν.

kai metabas hexēs epi to »en archę̄ pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai« kai tēn gēn palin tēn sarka einai legei, graphei de houtōs poian tautēn tēn gēn ē dēlonoti tēn hēmeteran sarka, tēn meta tēn parakoēn gēn authis genomenēn? »gē« gar »ei« phēsin »kai eis gēn apeleusę̄«. edei gar tautēn iaseōs tychein. kai tauta de phaskei, ou mnēmoneusas ho sophōtatos hōs kai anōterō pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai ektisthai tēn sarka archēn hodōn tou theou eirēkōs etychen.

And passing next to “In the beginning, before he made the earth,” he says again that the earth is the flesh, writing thus: “What earth is this but clearly our flesh, which after the disobedience became earth again? For he says, ‘Earth you are, and to earth you shall go.’ For this had to obtain healing.” And the most wise man says this, not remembering that above he happened to have said that the flesh was created as the beginning of God's ways before he made the earth.

3.3.12Klostermann

εἰ δὲ ὅλως διὰ τῆς γῆς τὴν σάρκα ἐδήλου, πῶς οὐ προϋπάρχειν τῆς σαρκὸς ἀνάγκη ὁμολογεῖν τὸν λέγοντα πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι ἑαυτὸν εἶναι, »πρὸ« γὰρ »τοῦ αἰῶνος« φησὶν »ἐθεμελίωσέν με, ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι«. οὐκοῦν πρὸ τοῦ τὴν σάρκα ποιῆσαι ὁ ταῦτα λέγων ὑπῆρχεν.

ei de holōs dia tēs gēs tēn sarka edēlou, pōs ou proÿparchein tēs sarkos anankē homologein ton legonta pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai heauton einai, »pro« gar »tou aiōnos« phēsin »ethemeliōsen me, en archę̄ pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai«. oukoun pro tou tēn sarka poiēsai ho tauta legōn hypērchen.

And if he signified the flesh at all by the earth, how must one not confess that the one who says he was before he made the earth pre-existed the flesh? For “before the age,” he says, “he founded me, in the beginning, before he made the earth.” So the one saying this existed before he made the flesh.

3.3.13Klostermann

εἰ δὲ καὶ μὴ πολλῶν αἰώνων ἐμνημόνευσεν, ἀλλʼ ἑνός, οὗ καὶ ὁ σωτὴρ ἐμνήσθη εἰπὼν »οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου γαμοῦσιν καὶ γαμίσκονται«, καὶ οὕτως οὐχ ἡ σὰρξ ἣν ἀνείληφεν ὁ σωτὴρ ἡμῶν πρὸ τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος αἰῶνος ὑπῆρχεν, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς ὁ ταῦτα διὰ Σολομῶνος διδάσκων. ὁρᾷς ὅσῃ περιπέπτωκεν δυσχωρίᾳ ὁ τῆς εὐθείας καὶ βασιλικῆς παρατραπεὶς ὁδοῦ.

ei de kai mē pollōn aiōnōn emnēmoneusen, allʼ henos, hou kai ho sōtēr emnēsthē eipōn »hoi huioi tou aiōnos toutou gamousin kai gamiskontai«, kai houtōs ouch hē sarx hēn aneilēphen ho sōtēr hēmōn pro tou enestōtos aiōnos hypērchen, allʼ autos ho tauta dia Solomōnos didaskōn. horąs hosę̄ peripeptōken dyschōrią ho tēs eutheias kai basilikēs paratrapeis hodou.

And even if he did not mention many ages but one, which the Saviour too mentioned, saying, “The sons of this age marry and are given in marriage,” even so it was not the flesh which our Saviour assumed that existed before the present age, but he himself who teaches this through Solomon. You see into what difficulty the one has fallen who turned aside from the straight and royal road.

3.3.14Klostermann

ὁ δὲ πρὸς ταῖς εἰρημέναις ἔτι καὶ ταῦτα προστίθησιν λέγων »πρὸ τοῦ τὰς ἀβύσσους ποιῆσαι« φησίν· ἐνταῦθα τὰς ἀβύσσους παροιμιωδῶς ὁ προφήτης τὰς τῶν ἁγίων καρδίας εἶναι λέγει τὰς ἐν τῷ ἑαυτῶν βάθει τὴν τοῦ πνεύματος ἐχούσας δωρεάν. καὶ οὐ συνίησιν ὡς πρὸ τῆς ἐνσάρκου τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν παρουσίας οἱ ἅγιοι τοῦ θεοῦ προφῆται τοῦ αὐτοῦ μετέσχον πνεύματος, Μωσῆς τε καὶ οἱ ἔτι Μωσέως παλαιότεροι. οὐκοῦν ἀνάγκη τούτων ἀπασῶν τῶν ἀβύσσων, εἰ δὴ αἱ τῶν ἁγίων καρδίαι ἦσαν αὗται, παλαιότερον εἶναι τὸν λέγοντα »πρὸ τοῦ τὰς ἀβύσσους ποιῆσαι«.

ho de pros tais eirēmenais eti kai tauta prostithēsin legōn »pro tou tas abyssous poiēsai« phēsin; entautha tas abyssous paroimiōdōs ho prophētēs tas tōn hagiōn kardias einai legei tas en tǭ heautōn bathei tēn tou pneumatos echousas dōrean. kai ou syniēsin hōs pro tēs ensarkou tou sōtēros hēmōn parousias hoi hagioi tou theou prophētai tou autou meteschon pneumatos, Mōsēs te kai hoi eti Mōseōs palaioteroi. oukoun anankē toutōn apasōn tōn abyssōn, ei dē hai tōn hagiōn kardiai ēsan hautai, palaioteron einai ton legonta »pro tou tas abyssous poiēsai«.

But besides what was said he adds this too, saying: “‘Before he made the depths,’ he says; here the prophet, speaking in a proverb, says that the depths are the hearts of the saints, which have in their own depth the gift of the Spirit.” And he does not understand that before the coming in the flesh of our Saviour the holy prophets of God shared in the same Spirit, Moses and those still older than Moses. So, if the depths were the hearts of the saints, the one saying “before he made the depths” must be older than all these depths.

3.3.15Klostermann

πῶς οὖν δυνατὸν ἦν ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἀναφέρεσθαι ταῦτα; καὶ μὴν εἴ τις αὐτῷ παρῆν τῶν θείων γραφῶν ἐπιστήμη, οὐκ ἂν εὐχερῶς οὕτως ἀπεφαίνετο τὰς τῶν ἁγίων καρδίας εἶναι τὰς ἀβύσσους, ἐπιστήσας ὡς »σκότος« ἦν »ἐπάνω τῆς ἀβύσσου« κατὰ τὴν Μωσέως μαρτυρίαν καὶ ὡς πολὺς καὶ δυσερμήνευτος ὁ περὶ αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ θείᾳ γραφῇ φέρεται λόγος. ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἀπόστολος »μὴ εἴπῃς« φησὶν »τίς ἀναβήσεται εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν;

pōs oun dynaton ēn epi tēn sarka tou sōtēros anapheresthai tauta? kai mēn ei tis autǭ parēn tōn theiōn graphōn epistēmē, ouk an eucherōs houtōs apephaineto tas tōn hagiōn kardias einai tas abyssous, epistēsas hōs »skotos« ēn »epanō tēs abyssou« kata tēn Mōseōs martyrian kai hōs polys kai dysermēneutos ho peri autōn en tę̄ theią graphę̄ pheretai logos. ho men gar apostolos »mē eipę̄s« phēsin »tis anabēsetai eis ton ouranon?

How then could these be referred to the Saviour's flesh? And indeed, if he had any knowledge of the divine Scriptures, he would not so readily have declared that the depths are the hearts of the saints, having noticed that “darkness” was “over the abyss,” according to Moses' testimony, and how much and how hard to interpret is the account of them in the divine Scripture. For the apostle says: “Do not say, Who will go up into heaven?

3.3.16Klostermann

τουτέστιν Χριστὸν καταγαγεῖν· ἢ τίς καταβήσεται εἰς τὴν ἄβυσσον; τουτέστιν Χριστὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναγαγεῖν«. ἔοικεν γοῦν ἐν τούτοις τὰ τοῦ ᾅδου χωρία κεκληκέναι ἄβυσσον. καὶ αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ κύριος σαφέστερον τοῦτο παρίστη, ἐν τῷ πρὸς τὸν Ἰὼβ χρηματισμῷ λέγων »ἦλθες δὲ ἐπὶ πηγὴν θαλάσσης, ἐν δὲ ἴχνεσιν ἀβύσσου περιεπάτησας; ἀνοίγονται δέ σοι φόβῳ πύλαι θανάτου, πυλωροὶ δὲ ᾅδου ἰδόντες σε ἔπτηξαν«;

toutestin Christon katagagein; ē tis katabēsetai eis tēn abysson? toutestin Christon ek nekrōn anagagein«. eoiken goun en toutois ta tou hądou chōria keklēkenai abysson. kai autos de ho kyrios saphesteron touto paristē, en tǭ pros ton Iōb chrēmatismǭ legōn »ēlthes de epi pēgēn thalassēs, en de ichnesin abyssou periepatēsas? anoigontai de soi phobǭ pylai thanatou, pylōroi de hądou idontes se eptēxan«?

that is, to bring Christ down; or, Who will go down into the abyss? that is, to bring Christ up from the dead.” Here, at any rate, he seems to have called the regions of Hades the abyss. And the Lord himself shows this more clearly, saying in the oracle to Job: “Have you come to the spring of the sea, and walked in the tracks of the abyss? Do the gates of death open to you in fear, and did the gatekeepers of Hades, seeing you, cower?”

3.3.17Klostermann

καὶ τὰς ἐν τῇ ἀβύσσῳ δὲ δυνάμεις πονηράς, περὶ ὧν εἴρηται »αἰνεῖτε αὐτὸν ἐκ τῆς γῆς, δράκοντες καὶ πᾶσαι αἱ ἄβυσσοι«, καὶ ἔτι τὸ ἐπάνω τῆς ἀβύσσου σκότος, περὶ οὗ Μωσῆς ἔφη »καὶ σκότος ἐπάνω τῆς ἀβύσσου«, ταῦτα πάντα μαθών, εἴπερ ἦν ἐπιπόνως ἀλλὰ μὴ ἐξιτήλως ταῖς θείαις ἐντετυχηκὼς γραφαῖς, οὐκ ἂν τὰς τῶν ἁγίων καρδίας ἐτόλμα εἰπεῖν τὰς ἀβύσσους,

kai tas en tę̄ abyssǭ de dynameis ponēras, peri hōn eirētai »aineite auton ek tēs gēs, drakontes kai pasai hai abyssoi«, kai eti to epanō tēs abyssou skotos, peri hou Mōsēs ephē »kai skotos epanō tēs abyssou«, tauta panta mathōn, eiper ēn epiponōs alla mē exitēlōs tais theiais entetychēkōs graphais, ouk an tas tōn hagiōn kardias etolma eipein tas abyssous,

And having learned all these, the evil powers in the abyss, about which it is said, “Praise him from the earth, dragons and all depths,” and further the darkness over the abyss, about which Moses said, “and darkness over the abyss,” if he had read the divine Scriptures laboriously and not superficially, he would not have dared to say that the depths are the hearts of the saints,

3.3.18Klostermann

ἔγνω δʼ ἂν ὅπως εἴρηται καὶ τὸ »ἄβυσσος ἄβυσσον ἐπικαλεῖται εἰς φωνὴν τῶν καταρρακτῶν σου« καὶ αὖθις »ἐταράχθησαν ἄβυσσοι, πλῆθος ἤχους ὕδατος« καὶ πάλιν »ἄβυσσος ὡς ἱμάτιον τὸ περιβόλαιον αὐτοῦ«.

egnō dʼ an hopōs eirētai kai to »abyssos abysson epikaleitai eis phōnēn tōn katarraktōn sou« kai authis »etarachthēsan abyssoi, plēthos ēchous hydatos« kai palin »abyssos hōs himation to peribolaion autou«.

and he would have known how it is said, “Deep calls to deep at the voice of your cataracts,” and again, “The depths were troubled, a multitude of the sound of water,” and again, “The deep, like a garment, is his covering.”

3.3.19Klostermann

ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἀδελφὰ διηκρίβωσεν ἄν, εἴ τις ἦν αὐτῷ φροντὶς τῆς τούτων καταλήψεως. νῦν δὲ προχείρως οὕτως καὶ διαλελυμένως τὰς τῶν ἁγίων καρδίας τὰς ἀβύσσους εἶναι ἀποφηνάμενος, οὐδʼ οὕτως συνῆκεν ὡς πρὸ τῶν ἁγίων καὶ θεοφιλῶν ἀνδρῶν τῶν ἐξ αἰῶνος γενομένων ἑαυτὸν ὑπάρχειν ἐδίδαξεν ὁ εἰπὼν »πρὸ τοῦ τὰς ἀβύσσους ποιῆσαι«· ὡς πανταχόθεν μὴ δύνασθαι τῇ σαρκὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἐφαρμόζειν τὰς προκειμένας λέξεις.

tauta kai ta toutois adelpha diēkribōsen an, ei tis ēn autǭ phrontis tēs toutōn katalēpseōs. nyn de procheirōs houtōs kai dialelymenōs tas tōn hagiōn kardias tas abyssous einai apophēnamenos, oudʼ houtōs synēken hōs pro tōn hagiōn kai theophilōn andrōn tōn ex aiōnos genomenōn heauton hyparchein edidaxen ho eipōn »pro tou tas abyssous poiēsai«; hōs pantachothen mē dynasthai tę̄ sarki tou sōtēros epharmozein tas prokeimenas lexeis.

He would have examined these and things akin to them exactly, if he had any concern to understand them. But now, declaring so offhandedly and loosely that the depths are the hearts of the saints, he did not even understand this, that the one who said “before he made the depths” taught that he existed before the holy and God-loving men from of old; so that from every side the present words cannot fit the Saviour's flesh.

3.3.20Klostermann

ὁ δὲ ἐφʼ ἑτέραν μεταβὰς ῥῆσιν τῆς αὐτῆς γραφῆς, καὶ ταύτην οὕτως ἑρμηνεύει λέγων τί τοίνυν ἔστιν καὶ τουτὶ τὸ κεφάλαιον »πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων«; τοὺς ἱεροὺς ἀποστόλους εἶναί φησιν. τοῦτο δὲ ἡμῖν τὸ μυστήριον παρίστησιν ἡ τῆς Ἐξόδου γραφὴ τοὺς τῶν ἀποστόλων τύπους πάλαι προαγορεύουσα,

ho de ephʼ heteran metabas rhēsin tēs autēs graphēs, kai tautēn houtōs hermēneuei legōn ti toinyn estin kai touti to kephalaion »pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn«? tous hierous apostolous einai phēsin. touto de hēmin to mystērion paristēsin hē tēs Exodou graphē tous tōn apostolōn typous palai proagoreuousa,

And passing to another saying of the same Scripture, he interprets this too in this way: “What then is this chapter too, ‘before the springs of the waters came forth’? He says they are the holy apostles. The Scripture of Exodus sets this mystery before us, foretelling long ago the types of the apostles,

3.3.21Klostermann

δώδεκα γὰρ ὄντων τὸν ἀριθμὸν τῶν ἀποστόλων δώδεκα πηγῶν μέμνηται. καὶ ταῦτα λέγων οὐ συνίησιν ὡς καὶ τοῦ Ἰσραὴλ δώδεκα ἦσαν φυλαὶ καὶ δώδεκα οἱ τούτων πατριάρχαι μία τε βίβλος ἡ τῶν δώδεκα προφητῶν, ἀλλὰ καὶ δώδεκα τῆς ἡμέρας ὧραι καὶ μῆνες τοῦ παντὸς ἔτους δώδεκα.

dōdeka gar ontōn ton arithmon tōn apostolōn dōdeka pēgōn memnētai. kai tauta legōn ou syniēsin hōs kai tou Israēl dōdeka ēsan phylai kai dōdeka hoi toutōn patriarchai mia te biblos hē tōn dōdeka prophētōn, alla kai dōdeka tēs hēmeras hōrai kai mēnes tou pantos etous dōdeka.

for since the apostles are twelve in number, it mentions twelve springs.” And saying this he does not understand that Israel too had twelve tribes, and their patriarchs were twelve, and the book of the twelve prophets is one, and moreover there are twelve hours of the day and twelve months of the whole year.

3.3.22Klostermann

τί οὖν μᾶλλον τοῖς ἀποστόλοις ἢ ἐκείνοις ἅπασιν ὁ τῶν δώδεκα διέφερεν ἀριθμός, εἰ δὴ τοῦ ποσοῦ τις ἀριθμὸς τὴν αἰτίαν αὐτῷ τῆς τοιασδὶ τοῦ λόγου παρεῖχεν ἑρμηνείας; χρῆν δὲ συνιδεῖν ὡς καὶ οἱ τοῦ θεοῦ προφῆται, καθʼ ὃ τοῦ αὐτοῦ μετέσχον πνεύματος ἁγίου, οὐκ ἦσαν ἀλλότριοι τῶν πηγῶν. διὸ λέλεκται περὶ αὐτῶν ἐν Ψαλμοῖς »ἐν ἐκκλησίαις εὐλογεῖτε τὸν θεὸν κύριον ἐκ πηγῶν Ἰσραήλ«.

ti oun mallon tois apostolois ē ekeinois hapasin ho tōn dōdeka diepheren arithmos, ei dē tou posou tis arithmos tēn aitian autǭ tēs toiasdi tou logou pareichen hermēneias? chrēn de synidein hōs kai hoi tou theou prophētai, kathʼ ho tou autou meteschon pneumatos hagiou, ouk ēsan allotrioi tōn pēgōn. dio lelektai peri autōn en Psalmois »en ekklēsiais eulogeite ton theon kyrion ek pēgōn Israēl«.

Why then did the number twelve belong more to the apostles than to all those, if the mere number of the quantity gave him the reason for such an interpretation of the saying? He ought to have seen that the prophets of God too, inasmuch as they shared in the same Holy Spirit, were not strangers to the springs. Therefore it is said of them in the Psalms, “In the assemblies bless God the Lord, from the springs of Israel.”

3.3.23Klostermann

ὥστε καὶ πρὸ ἐκείνων τῶν πηγῶν ἀναγκαῖον ὁμολογεῖν τὸν υἱὸν εἶναι τοῦ θεοῦ τὸν λέγοντα »πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων«. ὁ δὲ ἐπάκουσον ὅπως ἑρμηνεύει, λέγων εἰκότως οὖν περὶ τῆς κατὰ σάρκα γενέσεως ὁ δεσπότης διὰ τοῦ προφήτου Σολομῶνος λέγων »πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων« ἔφη.

hōste kai pro ekeinōn tōn pēgōn anankaion homologein ton huion einai tou theou ton legonta »pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn«. ho de epakouson hopōs hermēneuei, legōn eikotōs oun peri tēs kata sarka geneseōs ho despotēs dia tou prophētou Solomōnos legōn »pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn« ephē.

So one must confess that the Son of God, who says “before the springs of the waters came forth,” existed even before those springs. But hear how he interprets, saying: “Rightly, then, the Master said about the birth according to the flesh, through the prophet Solomon speaking, ‘before the springs of the waters came forth.’”

3.3.24Klostermann

καὶ ἐπιφέρει οὕτω γὰρ ὁ σωτὴρ πρὸς τὰς ἱερὰς πηγὰς ἔφη »πορευθέντες μαθητεύσατε πάντα τὰ ἔθνη«. εἶθʼ ὥσπερ συναγαγὼν τὸν λόγον, τὸ συμπέρασμα ἐπάγει τῇ ἑαυτοῦ διηγήσει λέγων πανταχόθεν δῆλόν ἐστιν τοὺς ἱεροὺς ἀποστόλους καὶ πηγὰς τροπικῶς ὠνομάσθαι ὑπὸ τοῦ προφήτου. καὶ τοὺς μὲν ἀποστόλους τὰς πηγὰς εἶναι βούλεται. οὐκ ἀρέσκουσιν δὲ αὐτῷ οἱ προφῆται·

kai epipherei houtō gar ho sōtēr pros tas hieras pēgas ephē »poreuthentes mathēteusate panta ta ethnē«. eithʼ hōsper synagagōn ton logon, to symperasma epagei tę̄ heautou diēgēsei legōn pantachothen dēlon estin tous hierous apostolous kai pēgas tropikōs ōnomasthai hypo tou prophētou. kai tous men apostolous tas pēgas einai bouletai. ouk areskousin de autǭ hoi prophētai;

And he adds: “For so the Saviour said to the holy springs, ‘Go and make disciples of all the nations.’” Then, as if drawing the argument together, he brings the conclusion to his exposition, saying: “It is clear from every side that the holy apostles were also called springs figuratively by the prophet.” And he wants the apostles to be the springs, but the prophets do not please him;

3.3.25Klostermann

διατί, ἀλλʼ 〈ἢ〉 ὅτι μὴ ἐδύνατο τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος πρὸ ἐκείνων διδόναι; καίτοι καὶ πρὸ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν αἰσθητῶν πηγῶν, ὧν καὶ Μωσῆς ἐμνημόνευσεν ἐν τῇ κοσμοποιίᾳ εἰπὼν »πηγὴ δὲ ἀνέβαινεν ἐκ τῆς γῆς, καὶ ἐπότιζεν πᾶν τὸ πρόσωπον τῆς γῆς καὶ αὖθις ποταμὸς δὲ ἐκπορεύεται ἐξ Ἐδὲμ ποτίζειν τὸν παράδεισον, προϋπῆρχεν ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸς ὁ ταῦτα ἐν Παροιμίαις περὶ ἑαυτοῦ διδάσκων. ὁ δὲ τῷ Ἰὼβ χρηματίζων καὶ πηγῶν θαλάσσης μνημονεύει λέγων »ἦλθες δὲ ἐπὶ πηγὴν θαλάσσης, ἐν δὲ ἴχνεσιν ἀβύσσου περιεπάτησας«;

diati, allʼ 〈ē〉 hoti mē edynato tēn sarka tou sōtēros pro ekeinōn didonai? kaitoi kai pro tōn kata physin aisthētōn pēgōn, hōn kai Mōsēs emnēmoneusen en tę̄ kosmopoiią eipōn »pēgē de anebainen ek tēs gēs, kai epotizen pan to prosōpon tēs gēs kai authis potamos de ekporeuetai ex Edem potizein ton paradeison, proÿpērchen ho tou theou huios ho tauta en Paroimiais peri heautou didaskōn. ho de tǭ Iōb chrēmatizōn kai pēgōn thalassēs mnēmoneuei legōn »ēlthes de epi pēgēn thalassēs, en de ichnesin abyssou periepatēsas«?

why, unless because he could not place the Saviour's flesh before them? And yet the Son of God, who teaches these things about himself in Proverbs, pre-existed even the natural perceptible springs, which Moses too mentioned in the making of the world, saying, “A spring went up from the earth and watered the whole face of the earth,” and again, “A river goes out of Eden to water the garden.” And the one who gives the oracle to Job also mentions springs of the sea, saying, “Have you come to the spring of the sea, and walked in the tracks of the abyss?”

3.3.26Klostermann

ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ ὑπεράνω τῶν οὐρανῶν ὕδατά τινα εἶναι ἡ γραφὴ διδάσκει ἡ λέγουσα »αἰνεῖτε αὐτὸν οἱ οὐρανοὶ τῶν οὐρανῶν, καὶ τὰ ὕδατα τὰ ὑπεράνω τῶν οὐρανῶν«, ἀκόλουθόν ἐστιν κἀκείνων τῶν ὑδάτων (ὁποῖα [δʼ] ἂν ὑπάρχῃ τὴν φύσιν) νοῆσαί τινας εἶναι πηγάς, ὅπως κἀκείνων πρεσβύτερος ἀποδειχθῇ ὁ εἰρηκὼς ἑαυτὸν προϋπάρχειν »πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων«.

epei de kai hyperanō tōn ouranōn hydata tina einai hē graphē didaskei hē legousa »aineite auton hoi ouranoi tōn ouranōn, kai ta hydata ta hyperanō tōn ouranōn«, akolouthon estin kakeinōn tōn hydatōn (hopoia [dʼ] an hyparchę̄ tēn physin) noēsai tinas einai pēgas, hopōs kakeinōn presbyteros apodeichthę̄ ho eirēkōs heauton proÿparchein »pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn«.

And since Scripture teaches that there are certain waters above the heavens too, when it says, “Praise him, you heavens of heavens, and the waters above the heavens,” it follows to think that there are some springs of those waters too (whatever they may be in nature), so that the one who said that he pre-existed “before the springs of the waters came forth” may be shown to be older than those too.

3.3.27Klostermann

ὁ δὲ μηδενὶ τούτων ἐπιστήσας τὸν νοῦν μηδὲ πονεῖν ἐθέλων, τοῖς αὐτοῖς ἐπιμένει, ἐπεὶ καὶ ταῦτα φάσκων »πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι« φησὶν »πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με«. ὄρη καὶ βουνοὺς τοὺς ἀποστόλους καὶ τοὺς τῶν ἀποστόλων διαδόχους λέγει, ἵνα παρὰ τοὺς ἄλλους ἀνθρώπους τὴν κατʼ αὐτῶν δικαίαν πολιτείαν παροιμιωδῶς σημήνῃ.

ho de mēdeni toutōn epistēsas ton noun mēde ponein ethelōn, tois autois epimenei, epei kai tauta phaskōn »pro tou orē hedrasthēnai« phēsin »pro de pantōn bounōn genną me«. orē kai bounous tous apostolous kai tous tōn apostolōn diadochous legei, hina para tous allous anthrōpous tēn katʼ autōn dikaian politeian paroimiōdōs sēmēnę̄.

But he, attending to none of these and unwilling to labour, keeps to the same, since he says this too: “‘Before the mountains were settled,’ he says, ‘and before all hills he begets me.’ He calls the apostles and the successors of the apostles mountains and hills, so as to signify in a proverb their righteous way of life compared with other men.”

3.3.28Klostermann

οὐκοῦν οἱ αὐτοὶ ἦσαν καὶ αἱ πηγαί, 〈οἱ〉 αὐτοὶ καὶ τὰ ὄρη, οἱ αὐτοὶ καὶ οἱ βουνοί. ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ οὐκ ἔχει φύσιν ἐπὶ τῶν θεωρουμένων πηγῶν τε καὶ ὀρῶν τὰ αὐτὰ φάσκειν εἶναι (οὐδὲν γὰρ κοινὸν ὡς ἐν ποιότητος λόγῳ πηγαῖς ὑδάτων πρὸς τὰ τῶν ὀρῶν ἀναστήματα), τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀλληγορικῶς κατὰ διάνοιαν θεωρουμένων παραστῆσαι χρὴ διαφορὰν τῶν κατὰ τὴν θεωρίαν νοουμένων πηγῶν τε καὶ ὀρῶν καὶ βουνῶν. ἀλλʼ ὁ μηδὲν βεβασανισμένον ἐπιστάμενος, τὰ πάντα φύρων διʼ εὐχέρειαν, τοὺς αὐτοὺς εἶναι ἀποπέφανται καὶ πηγὰς ὑδάτων καὶ ὄρη καὶ βουνούς, φησίν τε πάντα ταῦτα εἶναι τοὺς ἀποστόλους, οὐ διαστειλάμενος τὸν τῆς διαφορᾶς τρόπον.

oukoun hoi autoi ēsan kai hai pēgai, 〈hoi〉 autoi kai ta orē, hoi autoi kai hoi bounoi. allʼ hōsper ouk echei physin epi tōn theōroumenōn pēgōn te kai orōn ta auta phaskein einai (ouden gar koinon hōs en poiotētos logǭ pēgais hydatōn pros ta tōn orōn anastēmata), ton auton tropon kai epi tōn allēgorikōs kata dianoian theōroumenōn parastēsai chrē diaphoran tōn kata tēn theōrian nooumenōn pēgōn te kai orōn kai bounōn. allʼ ho mēden bebasanismenon epistamenos, ta panta phyrōn diʼ euchereian, tous autous einai apopephantai kai pēgas hydatōn kai orē kai bounous, phēsin te panta tauta einai tous apostolous, ou diasteilamenos ton tēs diaphoras tropon.

So the same persons were the springs, the same the mountains, the same the hills. But just as it is not natural, among things seen, to say that springs and mountains are the same (for in the account of quality springs of water have nothing in common with the heights of mountains), in the same way, with things contemplated allegorically in the mind, one must show the difference between the springs and mountains and hills understood in contemplation. But he, knowing nothing that has been tested, jumbling everything through carelessness, has declared that the same are springs of waters and mountains and hills, and says that all these are the apostles, without distinguishing the manner of the difference.

3.3.29Klostermann

τί οὖν οὐχὶ καὶ πρὸ τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ θεοσεβείᾳ τελειωθέντας ὄρη καὶ βουνοὺς ὁμοίως ἐπεκάλει, ἀλλ 〈ἢ〉 ὅτι μὴ πρὸ ἐκείνων οἷός τε ἦν τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ὑφίστασθαι; οὐκοῦν βίαιος καὶ κατηναγκασμένη τῶν προκειμένων λέξεων ἡ ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἀναφορά. πῶς δὲ καὶ τὸ γεννᾷ με« ἐφαρμόσειεν 〈ἂν〉 τῇ σαρκί; πρὸ γὰρ τῶν πηγῶν καὶ πρὸ τῶν ὀρῶν καὶ πρὸ τῶν βουνῶν γεγεννῆσθαι ἔφησεν ἑαυτὸν εἰπὼν κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ, πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με«.

ti oun ouchi kai pro tēs sarkos tou sōtēros hēmōn en dikaiosynę̄ kai theosebeią teleiōthentas orē kai bounous homoiōs epekalei, all 〈ē〉 hoti mē pro ekeinōn hoios te ēn tēn sarka tou sōtēros hyphistasthai? oukoun biaios kai katēnankasmenē tōn prokeimenōn lexeōn hē epi tēn sarka tou sōtēros anaphora. pōs de kai to genną me« epharmoseien 〈an〉 tę̄ sarki? pro gar tōn pēgōn kai pro tōn orōn kai pro tōn bounōn gegennēsthai ephēsen heauton eipōn kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou, pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōsen me«.

Why then did he not likewise call mountains and hills those perfected in righteousness and godliness before our Saviour's flesh, unless because he could not make the Saviour's flesh exist before them? So the reference of the present words to the Saviour's flesh is forced and constrained. And how would “he begets me” fit the flesh? For he said he was begotten before the springs and before the mountains and before the hills, saying, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works; before the age he founded me.”

3.3.30Klostermann

εἰ δὴ οὖν ἡ σὰρξ ταῦτα φάσκοι, ὡς Μαρκέλλῳ δοκεῖ, πῶς τὸ πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με« εἴποι ἂν ἡ σάρξ; ἔστω γὰρ πρὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἡ σάρξ· ἀλλὰ πῶς αὐτὴ ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγεννῆσθαί φησιν ἑαυτήν; τὸ μὲν γὰρ ἐκτίσθαι μὴ οὖσαν πρότερον τὴν σάρκα ἐδόκει Μαρκέλλῳ λέγειν.

ei dē oun hē sarx tauta phaskoi, hōs Markellǭ dokei, pōs to pro de pantōn bounōn genną me« eipoi an hē sarx? estō gar pro tōn apostolōn hē sarx; alla pōs autē hypo tou theou gegennēsthai phēsin heautēn? to men gar ektisthai mē ousan proteron tēn sarka edokei Markellǭ legein.

If, then, the flesh says these things, as Marcellus thinks, how would the flesh say “and before all hills he begets me”? Grant that the flesh was before the apostles; but how does it say that it was begotten by God? For Marcellus seemed to say that the flesh was created when it did not exist before.

3.3.31Klostermann

ἔφη γὰρ ἔκτισεν ἀληθῶς τὸ μὴ ὂν πεποιηκὼς ὁ δεσπότης ἡμῶν ὁ θεός· οὐκ οὖσαν γὰρ τὴν σάρκα, ἣν ἀνείληφεν ὁ λόγος, ἀλλὰ μὴ οὖσαν ἔκτισεν. τὸ μὲν οὖν ἐκτίσθαι ἔγνωμεν, τὸ δὲ καὶ γεγεννῆσθαι αὐτὴν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ πῶς ἂν ἀποδοθείη. τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν λέγοντος τὸ γεγεννημένον ἐκ τῆς σαρκὸς σάρξ ἐστιν«, καὶ ὁ ἀπόστολος δέ φησιν »γενόμενος ἐκ γυναικός, γενόμενος ὑπὸ νόμον«.

ephē gar ektisen alēthōs to mē on pepoiēkōs ho despotēs hēmōn ho theos; ouk ousan gar tēn sarka, hēn aneilēphen ho logos, alla mē ousan ektisen. to men oun ektisthai egnōmen, to de kai gegennēsthai autēn hypo tou theou pōs an apodotheiē. tou sōtēros hēmōn legontos to gegennēmenon ek tēs sarkos sarx estin«, kai ho apostolos de phēsin »genomenos ek gynaikos, genomenos hypo nomon«.

For he said: “For our Master God truly created, having made what was not; for the flesh which the Word assumed did not exist, but he created it when it did not exist.” We know, then, of its being created; but how could its being begotten by God be explained, when our Saviour says, “What is born of the flesh is flesh,” and the apostle says, “born of a woman, born under the law”?

3.3.32Klostermann

πῶς οὖν ἡ σὰρξ εἶπεν ἂν περὶ τοῦ θεοῦ τῶν ὅλων τὸ »πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με«; ταῦτα μὲν οὖν ὡς βεβιασμένην ἔχει τὴν ἑρμηνείαν οἶμαι παντί τῳ καταφανὲς εἶναι. ἀβιάστως δʼ ἂν εἴποι τις τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ δίχα παντὸς ἀλληγορικοῦ τρόπου ταῦτα ἐπαληθεύειν, ἐπεὶ καὶ τῆς γῆς προϋπῆρχεν, ἦν τε καὶ προῆν πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς σωματικὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων καὶ πρὸ τῶν αἰσθητῶς λεγομένων ἀβύσσων καὶ πρὸ τοῦ συστῆναι τὸ τῆς γῆς σχῆμα ἐν τοῖς τῶν ὀρῶν καὶ τῶν βουνῶν ἀναστήμασιν· πάντα« γὰρ »διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«.

pōs oun hē sarx eipen an peri tou theou tōn holōn to »pro de pantōn bounōn genną me«? tauta men oun hōs bebiasmenēn echei tēn hermēneian oimai panti tǭ kataphanes einai. abiastōs dʼ an eipoi tis ton huion tou theou kai dicha pantos allēgorikou tropou tauta epalētheuein, epei kai tēs gēs proÿpērchen, ēn te kai proēn pro tou proelthein tas sōmatikas pēgas tōn hydatōn kai pro tōn aisthētōs legomenōn abyssōn kai pro tou systēnai to tēs gēs schēma en tois tōn orōn kai tōn bounōn anastēmasin; panta« gar »diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«.

How then would the flesh have said of the God of all, “and before all hills he begets me”? That these things have a forced interpretation is, I think, plain to everyone. But one would say without force that the Son of God makes these things true even without any allegorical manner, since he pre-existed the earth too, and was and pre-existed before the bodily springs of the waters came forth, and before the depths spoken of in the perceptible sense, and before the shape of the earth was established in the heights of the mountains and hills; for “all things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being.”

3.3.33Klostermann

εἰ δʼ ἐρωτήσειέν τις, διατί μὴ πρὸ τῶν οὐρανῶν μηδὲ πρὸ τῶν ἐν οὐρανοῖς ἢ τῶν ἐπέκεινα θείων καὶ ὑπερκοσμίων δυνάμεών τε καὶ πνευμάτων ἑαυτὸν εἶναι ἐδίδασκεν. λελέξεται αὐτῷ ὅτι τούτων τέως 〈οὐκ〉 ἐμνημόνευσεν ὁ λόγος, ἐπειδὴ παιδαγωγίαν τινὰ διὰ τῶν Παροιμιῶν τοῖς τὰς ψυχὰς νηπίοις παρεδίδου.

ei dʼ erōtēseien tis, diati mē pro tōn ouranōn mēde pro tōn en ouranois ē tōn epekeina theiōn kai hyperkosmiōn dynameōn te kai pneumatōn heauton einai edidasken. lelexetai autǭ hoti toutōn teōs 〈ouk〉 emnēmoneusen ho logos, epeidē paidagōgian tina dia tōn Paroimiōn tois tas psychas nēpiois paredidou.

And if anyone should ask why he did not teach that he was before the heavens, or before the things in the heavens, or the divine and supramundane powers and spirits beyond, it will be said to him that the word did not yet mention these, since it was handing on a kind of education through the Proverbs to those infant in soul.

3.3.34Klostermann

ὃ καὶ δῆλον τυγχάνει ἐκ τοῦ ποτὲ λέγεσθαι »ἄκουε, υἱέ, παιδείαν πατρός σου, καὶ μὴ ἀπώσῃ θεσμοὺς μητρός σου«, ποτὲ δὲ υἱέ, ἐμοῖς νόμοις πρόσεχε, τοῖς δʼ ἐμοῖς ῥήμασιν παράβαλε σὸν οὖς« καὶ αὖθις »υἱέ, μὴ ὀλιγώρει παιδείας κυρίου, καὶ μὴ ἐκλύου ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ἐλεγχόμενος« καὶ υἱέ,

ho kai dēlon tynchanei ek tou pote legesthai »akoue, huie, paideian patros sou, kai mē apōsę̄ thesmous mētros sou«, pote de huie, emois nomois proseche, tois dʼ emois rhēmasin parabale son ous« kai authis »huie, mē oligōrei paideias kyriou, kai mē eklyou hypʼ autou elenchomenos« kai huie,

This is clear also from its saying at one time, “Hear, son, your father's instruction, and do not reject your mother's rules,” at another, “Son, attend to my laws, and incline your ear to my words,” and again, “Son, do not despise the Lord's discipline, nor faint when you are reproved by him,” and “Son,

3.3.35Klostermann

ἐὰν καλῶς γένῃ σεαυτῷ, καλὸς ἔσῃ καὶ τοῖς πλησίον· ἐὰν δὲ κακὸς ἀποβῇς, μόνος ἀντλήσεις τὰ κακά«. μυρία δʼ ἂν καὶ αὐτὸς τούτοις ὅμοια καθʼ ἑαυτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς βίβλου τῶν Παροιμιῶν ἀναλέξαις. διʼ ὧν ὁ λόγος φαίνεται νηπίοις τὰς ψυχὰς προσδιαλεγόμενος.

ean kalōs genę̄ seautǭ, kalos esę̄ kai tois plēsion; ean de kakos apobę̄s, monos antlēseis ta kaka«. myria dʼ an kai autos toutois homoia kathʼ heauton apo tēs biblou tōn Paroimiōn analexais. diʼ hōn ho logos phainetai nēpiois tas psychas prosdialegomenos.

if you become good for yourself, you will be good also for your neighbours; but if you turn out bad, you alone will bear the evils.” You could collect for yourself countless things like these from the book of Proverbs, by which the word is seen conversing with those infant in soul.

3.3.36Klostermann

οὕτω καὶ Μωσῆς παιδαγωγὸς τῶν ἀτελῶν τὰς φρένας ὑπάρχων, οὐρανοῦ καὶ γῆς καὶ τῆς τῶν ὁρατῶν δημιουργίας ἐμνημόνευσεν, οὐ μὴν καὶ κτίσεως ἀγγέλων οὐδὲ θείων δυνάμεων οὐδὲ πνευμάτων ἁγίων, τῷ μὴ χωρεῖν πω τὴν τούτων διδασκαλίαν τοὺς αὐτῷ μαθητευομένους.

houtō kai Mōsēs paidagōgos tōn atelōn tas phrenas hyparchōn, ouranou kai gēs kai tēs tōn horatōn dēmiourgias emnēmoneusen, ou mēn kai ktiseōs angelōn oude theiōn dynameōn oude pneumatōn hagiōn, tǭ mē chōrein pō tēn toutōn didaskalian tous autǭ mathēteuomenous.

So too Moses, being a tutor of those imperfect in mind, mentioned heaven and earth and the making of visible things, but not the creation of angels or divine powers or holy spirits, because his pupils could not yet grasp the teaching about them.

3.3.37Klostermann

εἰκότως τοιγαροῦν καὶ ὁ ἐν ταῖς Παροιμίαις λόγος ὡς τοιούτοις ἀπὸ τῶν περὶ γῆν ὀρῶν τε καὶ βουνῶν καὶ πηγῶν ὡς ἀπὸ γνωριμωτέρων τὴν διδασκαλίαν ἐποιεῖτο, ὡς ἐξ ὑποβάθρας ἀρξάμενος ἐπὶ τὰ κρείττω χειραγωγήσειεν τοὺς παιδαγωγουμένους, ἀπό τε τῶν σμικροτέρων ἐπὶ τὰ θειότερα διαβαίνειν παρασκευάσειεν.

eikotōs toigaroun kai ho en tais Paroimiais logos hōs toioutois apo tōn peri gēn orōn te kai bounōn kai pēgōn hōs apo gnōrimōterōn tēn didaskalian epoieito, hōs ex hypobathras arxamenos epi ta kreittō cheiragōgēseien tous paidagōgoumenous, apo te tōn smikroterōn epi ta theiotera diabainein paraskeuaseien.

Rightly, therefore, the word in Proverbs too gave its teaching to such people from the mountains and hills and springs on earth, as from things more familiar, so that, beginning from a base, it might lead those being educated by the hand to higher things, and prepare them to pass from the smaller things to the more divine.

3.3.38Klostermann

ταῦτα μὲν οὖν, εἰ μηδέν τις πέρα τῆς λέξεως περιεργάζοιτο· εἰ δὲ βαθύτερόν τις καὶ ταῦτα νοεῖν ἐθέλοι, οὐ μᾶλλον ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀποστόλους ἢ ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς πώποτε γενομένους δικαίους καὶ θεοφιλεῖς ἄνδρας αὐτὰ ἐκδέξεται, διαβήσεται δὲ ἐνθένδε καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς θείας καὶ ἀγγελικὰς δυνάμεις, ὄρη λέγων καὶ βουνοὺς αἰνίττεσθαι ἀγγέλων καὶ ἀρχαγγέλων καὶ πνευμάτων θείων διαφοράς, θρόνους τε καὶ κυριότητας καὶ ἀρχὰς καὶ ἐξουσίας,

tauta men oun, ei mēden tis pera tēs lexeōs periergazoito; ei de bathyteron tis kai tauta noein etheloi, ou mallon epi tous apostolous ē epi pantas tous pōpote genomenous dikaious kai theophileis andras auta ekdexetai, diabēsetai de enthende kai epi tas theias kai angelikas dynameis, orē legōn kai bounous ainittesthai angelōn kai archangelōn kai pneumatōn theiōn diaphoras, thronous te kai kyriotētas kai archas kai exousias,

So much, if one does not busy oneself beyond the wording. But if one wishes to understand these things more deeply, one will take them not more of the apostles than of all the righteous and God-loving men who have ever lived, and from there will pass on to the divine and angelic powers, saying that mountains and hills hint at the differences of angels and archangels and divine spirits, thrones and dominions and principalities and authorities,

3.3.39Klostermann

ὅτι δὴ καὶ ταῦτα πάντα [τὰ] διʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν« ἐκτίσθαι καὶ πρὸ πάντων« αὐτὸν εἶναι τούτων ὁ θεῖος ἐδίδαξεν ἀπόστολος, ἔνθεν ὡς εἰκὸς ὁρμώμενος, διὰ τὸ λέγεσθαι ἐν τούτοις ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ »πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι, πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με«. τὰ μὲν οὖν ἄλλα ἡδράσθαι ἔφη, μόνον δὲ αὑτὸν γεγεννῆσθαι πρὸ τῆς τῶν δηλωθέντων συστάσεως.

hoti dē kai tauta panta [ta] diʼ autou kai eis auton« ektisthai kai pro pantōn« auton einai toutōn ho theios edidaxen apostolos, enthen hōs eikos hormōmenos, dia to legesthai en toutois ek prosōpou tou huiou tou theou to »pro tou orē hedrasthēnai, pro de pantōn bounōn genną me«. ta men oun alla hēdrasthai ephē, monon de hauton gegennēsthai pro tēs tōn dēlōthentōn systaseōs.

since the divine apostle taught that all these too were created “through him and for him” and that he is “before all” of them, setting out, it seems, from here, because in these words it is said in the person of the Son of God, “Before the mountains were settled, and before all hills he begets me.” He said that the other things were settled, but that he alone was begotten before the establishment of the things mentioned.

3.3.40Klostermann

οἶδεν δὲ τὴν ἐπουράνιον Ἱερουσαλὴμ ὁ αὐτὸς ἀπόστολος καὶ τὸ οὐράνιον ὄρος ἐφʼ ᾧ ταύτην εἶναί φησιν λέγων »προσεληλύθατε Σιὼν ὄρει καὶ πόλει θεοῦ ζῶντος, Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἐπουρανίῳ, καὶ μυριάσιν ἀγγέλων, πανηγύρει καὶ ἐκκλησίᾳ πρωτοτόκων ἀπογεγραμμένων ἐν οὐρανοῖς«. καὶ τούτων τοιγαροῦν ἁπάντων προϋπάρχων ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ μονογενὴς υἱὸς τὰ τῆς οἰκείας ἀπορρήτου γεννήσεως ἐπικεκρυμμένως διὰ τῶν Παροιμιῶν ἠνίττετο.

oiden de tēn epouranion Hierousalēm ho autos apostolos kai to ouranion oros ephʼ hǭ tautēn einai phēsin legōn »proselēlythate Siōn orei kai polei theou zōntos, Hierousalēm epouraniǭ, kai myriasin angelōn, panēgyrei kai ekklēsią prōtotokōn apogegrammenōn en ouranois«. kai toutōn toigaroun hapantōn proÿparchōn ho tou theou monogenēs huios ta tēs oikeias aporrētou gennēseōs epikekrymmenōs dia tōn Paroimiōn ēnitteto.

And the same apostle knows the heavenly Jerusalem and the heavenly mountain on which he says it is, saying, “You have come to Mount Zion and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to myriads of angels, to the festal gathering and church of the firstborn enrolled in heaven.” Pre-existing all these, then, the only-begotten Son of God hinted in a hidden way through the Proverbs at the things of his own unspeakable generation.

3.3.41Klostermann

καὶ ὅτι γε ταῦτα ὑπέβαλλε νοεῖν, δῆλον ἂν γένοιτο ἀφʼ ὧν συνάπτει ἑξῆς λέγων »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανὸν συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«. ἔνθα ὁ γενναῖος τῶν γραφῶν ἑρμηνεὺς ἀποκλεισθεὶς ἔστη, μηκέθʼ ὑπερβάς, τῷ μὴ δεδυνῆσθαι ἐξομαλίσαι τὴν ἀκολουθίαν τῆς ἀποδοθείσης αὐτῷ περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ σωτῆρος ὑποθέσεως.

kai hoti ge tauta hypeballe noein, dēlon an genoito aphʼ hōn synaptei hexēs legōn »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon symparēmēn autǭ«. entha ho gennaios tōn graphōn hermēneus apokleistheis estē, mēkethʼ hyperbas, tǭ mē dedynēsthai exomalisai tēn akolouthian tēs apodotheisēs autǭ peri tēs sarkos tou sōtēros hypotheseōs.

And that he suggested these things to be understood would become clear from what he joins next, saying, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.” There the noble interpreter of the Scriptures stopped, shut in, not going further, because he could not smooth out the sequence of the hypothesis he had given himself about the Saviour's flesh.

3.3.42Klostermann

ἄνω γὰρ καὶ κάτω τῆς σαρκὸς μνημονεύσας καὶ πάντα εἰρῆσθαι περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ἀποφηνάμενος μέχρι μὲν τῶν ὀρῶν καὶ τῶν βουνῶν ἔφθασεν τοὺς ἀποστόλους ταῦτʼ εἰπὼν εἶναι, τὰ δέ γε τούτοις ἀκόλουθα ἑκὼν παρέδωκε σιωπῇ, μηκέτι τῆς γραφῆς περαιτέρω προελθεῖν τολμήσας.

anō gar kai katō tēs sarkos mnēmoneusas kai panta eirēsthai peri tēs sarkos apophēnamenos mechri men tōn orōn kai tōn bounōn ephthasen tous apostolous tautʼ eipōn einai, ta de ge toutois akoloutha hekōn paredōke siōpę̄, mēketi tēs graphēs peraiterō proelthein tolmēsas.

For having mentioned the flesh up and down and declared that everything was said about the flesh, he got as far as the mountains and hills, saying these are the apostles, but what follows he deliberately passed over in silence, no longer daring to go further in the Scripture.

3.3.43Klostermann

ἐνταῦθα μὲν οὖν ἵστησιν τὸν λόγον· μετὰ πλεῖστα δὲ ὅσα μεταξὺ αὐτῷ λελεγμένα ἀφίσταται μὲν τῆς ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα ἐκδοχῆς, ὁμολογεῖ δὲ τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον εἶναι τὸν ταῦτα φήσαντα. λέγει δʼ οὖν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν πρὸ γὰρ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι ἦν 〈ὁ〉 λόγος ἐν τῷ πατρί. ὅτε δὲ ὁ παντοκράτωρ θεὸς πάντα τὰ ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ποιῆσαι προέθετο, ἐνεργείας ἡ τοῦ κόσμου γένεσις ἐδεῖτο δραστικῆς· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο, μηδενὸς ὄντος ἑτέρου πλὴν θεοῦ (πάντα γὰρ ὁμολογεῖται ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι), τότε ὁ λόγος προελθὼν ἐγίνετο τοῦ κόσμου ποιητής, ὁ καὶ πρότερον ἔνδον νοητῶς ἑτοιμάζων αὐτόν, ὡς διδάσκει ἡμᾶς ὁ προφήτης Σολομὼν ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν« λέγων »συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ« καὶ ὡς ἀσφαλεῖς ἐτίθει πηγὰς τῆς ὑπʼ οὐρανόν, ἡνίκα ἰσχυρὰ ἐποίει τὰ θεμέλια τῆς γῆς, ἤμην παρʼ αὐτῷ ἁρμόζουσα·

entautha men oun histēsin ton logon; meta pleista de hosa metaxy autǭ lelegmena aphistatai men tēs epi tēn sarka ekdochēs, homologei de ton tou theou logon einai ton tauta phēsanta. legei dʼ oun autois rhēmasin pro gar tou ton kosmon einai ēn 〈ho〉 logos en tǭ patri. hote de ho pantokratōr theos panta ta en ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs poiēsai proetheto, energeias hē tou kosmou genesis edeito drastikēs; kai dia touto, mēdenos ontos heterou plēn theou (panta gar homologeitai hypʼ autou gegenēsthai), tote ho logos proelthōn egineto tou kosmou poiētēs, ho kai proteron endon noētōs hetoimazōn auton, hōs didaskei hēmas ho prophētēs Solomōn hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon« legōn »symparēmēn autǭ« kai hōs asphaleis etithei pēgas tēs hypʼ ouranon, hēnika ischyra epoiei ta themelia tēs gēs, ēmēn parʼ autǭ harmozousa;

Here, then, he stops the argument; but after very many things said in between, he departs from the interpretation referring to the flesh and confesses that the Word of God is the one who said these things. He says in these very words: “For before the world existed the Word was in the Father. But when Almighty God purposed to make all things in the heavens and on earth, the coming into being of the world needed effective activity; and for this reason, since nothing else existed besides God (for all things are agreed to have come into being by him), then the Word came forth and became the maker of the world, he who before was also preparing it mentally within, as the prophet Solomon teaches us, saying, ‘When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him,’ and ‘when he set as secure the springs under heaven, when he made strong the foundations of the earth, I was beside him, fitting things together;

3.3.44Klostermann

ἐγὼ ἤμην ᾗ προσέχαιρεν«· ἔχαιρεν γὰρ εἰκότως ὁ πατὴρ μετὰ σοφίας καὶ δυνάμεως διὰ τοῦ λόγου πάντα ποιῶν. ταῦτα Μάρκελλος. εἰ δὴ οὖν ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ λόγου εἰρῆσθαι αὐτὰ μόγις ποτὲ ὡμολόγησεν, ἀνάγκη αὐτὸν παραδέξασθαι πᾶσαν τὴν σύμφρασιν τῶν προκειμένων ἐπὶ τὸν αὐτὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον ἀναφέρεσθαι.

egō ēmēn hę̄ prosechairen«; echairen gar eikotōs ho patēr meta sophias kai dynameōs dia tou logou panta poiōn. tauta Markellos. ei dē oun ek prosōpou tou logou eirēsthai auta mogis pote hōmologēsen, anankē auton paradexasthai pasan tēn symphrasin tōn prokeimenōn epi ton auton tou theou logon anapheresthai.

I was the one in whom he rejoiced.’ For the Father rightly rejoiced, making all things through the Word with wisdom and power.” So much Marcellus. If, then, he at last reluctantly confessed that these were said in the person of the Word, he must accept that the whole context of what is set out refers to the same Word of God.

3.3.45Klostermann

ὁ γὰρ εἰπὼν ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ« αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ καὶ τὸ »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« φήσας· ἓν γὰρ καὶ τὸ αὐτὸ πρόσωπον ἀρχομένοις ἡμῖν ἐδείχθη, τὸ πάντα διεξοδεῦον τὰ προκείμενα. αὐτὸς τοιγαροῦν 〈ὁ〉 εἰπὼν »κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« ἐπήγαγεν τὸ »πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελίωσέν με« καὶ τὸ »ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι« καὶ τὸ πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι, πρὸ δὲ πάντων 〈βουνῶν〉 γεννᾷ με«·

ho gar eipōn hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ« autos ēn ho kai to »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou« phēsas; hen gar kai to auto prosōpon archomenois hēmin edeichthē, to panta diexodeuon ta prokeimena. autos toigaroun 〈ho〉 eipōn »kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou« epēgagen to »pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōsen me« kai to »en archę̄ pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai« kai to pro tou orē hedrasthēnai, pro de pantōn 〈bounōn〉 genną me«;

For the one who said, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him,” was the one who also said, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works”; for one and the same person was shown to us at the beginning, going through all that is set out. He, therefore, who said, “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works,” added “Before the age he founded me,” and “in the beginning, before he made the earth,” and “before the mountains were settled, and before all hills he begets me”;

3.3.46Klostermann

ὁ αὐτὸς δὲ καὶ τὸ ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ« συνῆψεν καὶ τὰ ἀκόλουθα τούτοις. εἰ δὴ οὖν ὁ λόγος ἦν ὁ ταῦτα φήσας, πῶς ἔνδον ἦν ἐν τῷ θεῷ καί, συναγένητος ὢν τῷ θεῷ ἕν τε καὶ ταὐτὸν ὑπάρχων αὐτῷ, ἐκτίσθαι ἑαυτὸν ἔλεγεν καὶ γεγεννῆσθαι; ἕν γὰρ καὶ 〈ταὐτὸν〉, ὡς ἔφην, ἀπεδείχθη πρόσωπον τὸ πάντα διεξιὸν τὰ προκείμενα.

ho autos de kai to hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ« synēpsen kai ta akoloutha toutois. ei dē oun ho logos ēn ho tauta phēsas, pōs endon ēn en tǭ theǭ kai, synagenētos ōn tǭ theǭ hen te kai tauton hyparchōn autǭ, ektisthai heauton elegen kai gegennēsthai? hen gar kai 〈tauton〉, hōs ephēn, apedeichthē prosōpon to panta diexion ta prokeimena.

and the same joined “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him” and what follows. If, then, the Word was the one who said these things, how was he within God and, being co-unbegotten with God and one and the same with him, did he say that he was created and begotten? For one and the same person, as I said, has been shown to go through all that is set out.

3.3.47Klostermann

εἰ δὲ καὶ ὀψέ ποτε ὡμολόγησεν ἐκ προσώπου ταῦτα εἰρῆσθαι τοῦ ἐν τῷ θεῷ λόγου, βεβίασται ἄρα αὐτῷ τὰ τῆς εἰς τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἀποδόσεως. καὶ πάντα ἀθρόως ἐκεῖνα ἕωλα καὶ μάταια 〈καὶ〉 περιττὰ πεφώραται. εἰ δὲ ἡ σὰρξ ἦν τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡ λέγουσα τὸ κύριος ἔκτισέν με ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν αὐτοῦ εἰς ἔργα αὐτοῦ« κατὰ τὴν ἀποδοθεῖσαν αὐτῷ ἑρμηνείαν, καὶ εἰ ἡ σὰρξ »πρὸ τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐθεμελιώθη καὶ ἐν ἀρχῇ πρὸ τοῦ τὴν γῆν ποιῆσαι« (γῆν δηλαδὴ τὴν σάρκα ὡς αὐτῷ ἐδόκει διὰ τὸ εἰρῆσθαι »γῆ εἶ καὶ εἰς γῆν ἀπελεύσῃ«), καὶ εἴπερ ἡ σὰρξ ἦν ἡ λέγουσα »πρὸ τοῦ τὰς ἀβύσσους ποιῆσαι, πρὸ τοῦ προελθεῖν τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδάτων, πρὸ τοῦ ὄρη ἑδρασθῆναι, πρὸ δὲ πάντων βουνῶν γεννᾷ με« (διὰ τὸ προγεγεννημένην 〈εἶναι〉 αὐτὴν τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐκλογῆς ὡς ἐδόκει τῷ σοφωτάτῳ), ἕπεται ἐκ προσώπου τῆς σαρκὸς λέγεσθαι καὶ τὸ ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«.

ei de kai opse pote hōmologēsen ek prosōpou tauta eirēsthai tou en tǭ theǭ logou, bebiastai ara autǭ ta tēs eis tēn sarka tou sōtēros apodoseōs. kai panta athroōs ekeina heōla kai mataia 〈kai〉 peritta pephōratai. ei de hē sarx ēn tou sōtēros hē legousa to kyrios ektisen me archēn hodōn autou eis erga autou« kata tēn apodotheisan autǭ hermēneian, kai ei hē sarx »pro tou aiōnos ethemeliōthē kai en archę̄ pro tou tēn gēn poiēsai« (gēn dēladē tēn sarka hōs autǭ edokei dia to eirēsthai »gē ei kai eis gēn apeleusę̄«), kai eiper hē sarx ēn hē legousa »pro tou tas abyssous poiēsai, pro tou proelthein tas pēgas tōn hydatōn, pro tou orē hedrasthēnai, pro de pantōn bounōn genną me« (dia to progegennēmenēn 〈einai〉 autēn tēs tōn apostolōn eklogēs hōs edokei tǭ sophōtatǭ), hepetai ek prosōpou tēs sarkos legesthai kai to hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«.

And if even at last he confessed that these were said in the person of the Word in God, his rendering referring them to the Saviour's flesh was forced, and all those things together are caught out as stale and vain and superfluous. But if it was the Saviour's flesh that said “The Lord created me as the beginning of his ways for his works,” according to the interpretation he gave, and if the flesh “was founded before the age, and in the beginning before he made the earth” (earth clearly being the flesh, as he thought, because it was said, “Earth you are, and to earth you shall go”), and if it was the flesh that said “before he made the depths, before the springs of the waters came forth, before the mountains were settled, and before all hills he begets me” (because it was begotten before the choice of the apostles, as the most wise man thought), it follows that “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him” too was said in the person of the flesh.

3.3.48Klostermann

ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἄν τις μὴ τῶν φρενῶν ἐκστὰς ταύτῃ ποτὲ συνθοῖτο τῇ ἑρμηνείᾳ· ἀντιφθέγξεται γὰρ αὐτῷ μέγα βοήσας ὁ τῆς ἀληθείας λόγος, ἐπιδεικνὺς τίς ποτε ἦν ὁ ταῦτα διεξιών.

allʼ ouk an tis mē tōn phrenōn ekstas tautę̄ pote synthoito tę̄ hermēneią; antiphthenxetai gar autǭ mega boēsas ho tēs alētheias logos, epideiknys tis pote ēn ho tauta diexiōn.

But no one not out of his mind would ever agree to this interpretation; for the word of truth will speak against him with a great cry, showing who it was that went through these things.

3.3.49Klostermann

ὡς δʼ οὖν ἕτερος ἦν ὁ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγεννημένος μονογενὴς υἱός, ζῶν καὶ ὑφεστώς, ὢν καὶ πρὸ τῆς τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων συστάσεως, ὅδε παρίστησιν αὐτὸς διʼ ὧν ἑξῆς ἐπάγει λέγων »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«· συνῆν γὰρ καὶ παρῆν 〈αὐ〉τῷ πρὶν καὶ γενέσθαι τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὰ ἐπέκεινα οὐρανοῦ τά τε ἐν οὐρανῷ πάντα. τοῦτο γοῦν ᾐνίττετο διὰ τοῦ φάναι »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«.

hōs dʼ oun heteros ēn ho ek tou theou gegennēmenos monogenēs huios, zōn kai hyphestōs, ōn kai pro tēs tōn genētōn hapantōn systaseōs, hode paristēsin autos diʼ hōn hexēs epagei legōn »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«; synēn gar kai parēn 〈au〉tǭ prin kai genesthai ton ouranon kai ta epekeina ouranou ta te en ouranǭ panta. touto goun ę̄nitteto dia tou phanai »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«.

That the only-begotten Son begotten from God was another, living and subsisting, existing even before the founding of all created things, he himself shows by what he adds next, saying, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him”; for he was with him and beside him even before the heaven came into being and the things beyond heaven and all the things in heaven. This, at any rate, he hinted at by saying, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.”

3.3.50Klostermann

πῶς δὲ ἡτοίμαζεν ὁ θεὸς ἢ πρὶν γενέσθαι αὐτὸν νομοθετῶν καὶ διατυπούμενος ὃν ἔδει τρόπον αὐτὸν συστῆναι; ὁ μὲν οὖν πατὴρ διετύπου καὶ ἡτοίμαζεν, διανοούμενος ὅπως ἐχρῆν συστῆναι τὸν τοσοῦτον οὐρανόν, ὅσου τε μεγέθους ἐδεῖτο καὶ ὁποίου σχήματος μέτρων τε καὶ μερῶν ὁπόσων, τῶν μελλόντων εἴσω τε αὐτοῦ περιέχεσθαι χάριν, καὶ τῶν ἐκτὸς ἔσεσθαι αὐτοῦ, τῶν τε ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν δρόμον ποιησομένων ἕνεκα· ὁ δὲ τοῖς τοῦ πατρὸς λογισμοῖς ἐνατενίζων καὶ μόνος ἐποπτεύων τὰ ἐν αὐτῷ βάθη, διʼ ἔργων ἐχώρει τοῖς τοῦ πατρὸς ἐξυπηρετούμενος νεύμασιν.

pōs de hētoimazen ho theos ē prin genesthai auton nomothetōn kai diatypoumenos hon edei tropon auton systēnai? ho men oun patēr dietypou kai hētoimazen, dianooumenos hopōs echrēn systēnai ton tosouton ouranon, hosou te megethous edeito kai hopoiou schēmatos metrōn te kai merōn hoposōn, tōn mellontōn eisō te autou periechesthai charin, kai tōn ektos esesthai autou, tōn te en autǭ ton dromon poiēsomenōn heneka; ho de tois tou patros logismois enatenizōn kai monos epopteuōn ta en autǭ bathē, diʼ ergōn echōrei tois tou patros exypēretoumenos neumasin.

And how did God prepare the heaven, unless by legislating and designing, before it came into being, the way it was to be established? The Father, then, designed and prepared, thinking out how so great a heaven was to be established, what size it needed and what shape, and how many measures and parts, for the sake of the things to be contained within it, and of those that would be outside it, and of those that would run their course in it; and the Son, gazing on the Father's reasonings and alone beholding the depths in him, went forward to works, serving the Father's nods.

3.3.51Klostermann

διὸ λέλεκταί που »αἰνεῖτε τὸν κύριον ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν, αἰνεῖτε αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς ὑψίστοις.

dio lelektai pou »aineite ton kyrion ek tōn ouranōn, aineite auton en tois hypsistois.

Therefore it is said somewhere: “Praise the Lord from the heavens, praise him in the highest.

3.3.52Klostermann

αἰνεῖτε αὐτόν, πάντες οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐτοῦ· αἰνεῖτε αὐτόν, πᾶσαι αἱ δυνάμεις αὐτοῦ. αἰνεῖτε αὐτόν, ἥλιος καὶ σελήνη· αἰνεῖτε αὐτόν, πάντα τὰ ἄστρα καὶ τὸ φῶς. αἰνεῖτε αὐτόν, οἱ οὐρανοὶ τῶν οὐρανῶν, καὶ τὰ ὕδατα τὰ ὑπεράνω τῶν οὐρανῶν. αἰνεσάτωσαν τὸ ὄνομα κυρίου· ὅτι αὐτὸς εἶπεν καὶ ἐγενήθησαν, αὐτὸς ἐνετείλατο καὶ ἐκτίσθησαν«.

aineite auton, pantes hoi angeloi autou; aineite auton, pasai hai dynameis autou. aineite auton, hēlios kai selēnē; aineite auton, panta ta astra kai to phōs. aineite auton, hoi ouranoi tōn ouranōn, kai ta hydata ta hyperanō tōn ouranōn. ainesatōsan to onoma kyriou; hoti autos eipen kai egenēthēsan, autos eneteilato kai ektisthēsan«.

Praise him, all his angels; praise him, all his powers. Praise him, sun and moon; praise him, all stars and light. Praise him, heavens of heavens, and the waters above the heavens. Let them praise the name of the Lord; for he spoke and they came into being, he commanded and they were created.”

3.3.53Klostermann

πλὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὶν γενέσθαι αὐτὸν τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὰ ἐπέκεινα οὐρανοῦ τά τε ἐν οὐρανῷ πάντα (ἐξ ἑνὸς γὰρ τὰ πάντα περιληπτικῶς δεδήλωται) ἦν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ τῷ πατρὶ παρῆν τε καὶ συνῆν ἔτι βουλευομένῳ περὶ τῆς τούτων ἁπάντων συστάσεως. διό φησιν »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«. εἶθʼ ὡς ἀγαθὸς γραφεὺς τὰς ἀρχετύπους ἰδέας ἐκ τῶν πατρικῶν λογισμῶν ἀπολαμβάνων ἐπὶ τὰς τῶν ἔργων μετέφερεν οὐσίας, τοιαῦτα ζωοπλαστῶν καὶ ὑφιστάμενος, ὁποῖα τῇ τοῦ πατρὸς διανοίᾳ προϋποκείμενα ἑώρα.

plēn alla kai prin genesthai auton ton ouranon kai ta epekeina ouranou ta te en ouranǭ panta (ex henos gar ta panta perilēptikōs dedēlōtai) ēn ho huios tou theou, kai tǭ patri parēn te kai synēn eti bouleuomenǭ peri tēs toutōn hapantōn systaseōs. dio phēsin »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«. eithʼ hōs agathos grapheus tas archetypous ideas ek tōn patrikōn logismōn apolambanōn epi tas tōn ergōn metepheren ousias, toiauta zōoplastōn kai hyphistamenos, hopoia tę̄ tou patros dianoią proÿpokeimena heōra.

But even before the heaven itself and the things beyond heaven and all the things in heaven came into being (for all are signified comprehensively by one), the Son of God existed, and was present and with the Father while he was still deliberating about the founding of all these. Therefore he says, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.” Then, like a good painter, taking the archetypal ideas from the Father's reasonings, he transferred them to the substances of the works, forming and making to subsist such things as he saw lying beforehand in the Father's mind.

3.3.54Klostermann

τούτων δʼ αὐτὸς γένοιτʼ ἂν μάρτυς ἀξιόχρεως, ἐν Εὐαγγελίοις ὧδε διδάσκων· »ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐ δύναται ὁ υἱὸς ποιεῖν ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ οὐδέν, ἐὰν μή τι βλέπῃ τὸν πατέρα ποιοῦντα· ἃ γὰρ ἂν ἐκεῖνος ποιῇ, ταῦτα καὶ ὁ υἱὸς ὁμοίως ποιεῖ.

toutōn dʼ autos genoitʼ an martys axiochreōs, en Euangeliois hōde didaskōn; »amēn amēn legō hymin, ou dynatai ho huios poiein aphʼ heautou ouden, ean mē ti blepę̄ ton patera poiounta; ha gar an ekeinos poię̄, tauta kai ho huios homoiōs poiei.

He himself would be a worthy witness of these things, teaching thus in the Gospels: “Truly, truly, I say to you, the Son can do nothing of himself, unless he sees the Father doing something; for whatever he does, these the Son also does likewise.

3.3.55Klostermann

ὁ γὰρ πατὴρ φιλεῖ τὸν υἱὸν καὶ πάντα δείκνυσιν αὐτῷ ἃ αὐτὸς ποιεῖ«. ἔνθα τις εἰκότως ζητήσειεν ἂν πῶς τὰ ἅπαξ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς γεγονότα ὁ υἱὸς αὖθις ποιεῖ; ἐπελύσατο δʼ αὐτὸς τὸν λόγον εἰπὼν »ἃ γὰρ ἂν ὁ πατὴρ ποιῇ, ταῦτα καὶ ὁ υἱὸς ὁμοίως ποιεῖ«.

ho gar patēr philei ton huion kai panta deiknysin autǭ ha autos poiei«. entha tis eikotōs zētēseien an pōs ta hapax hypo tou patros gegonota ho huios authis poiei? epelysato dʼ autos ton logon eipōn »ha gar an ho patēr poię̄, tauta kai ho huios homoiōs poiei«.

For the Father loves the Son and shows him all that he himself does.” Here one might rightly ask how the Son makes again what has once been made by the Father. He himself resolved the question, saying, “For whatever the Father does, these the Son also does likewise.”

3.3.56Klostermann

οὐκοῦν ὁμοιώματα τυγχάνει τὰ πρὸς τοῦ υἱοῦ γιγνόμενα ἔργων ἀρχετύπων ἐν ἀπορρήτοις τοῦ πατρὸς λογισμοῖς προϋφισταμένων, ἃ δὴ βλέπων ἀτενὲς ἐν τῇ τοῦ πατρὸς διανοίᾳ ὁ υἱὸς μιμήματα ὧν ἑώρα ἐποίει. τὸ δʼ ἐποπτεύειν αὐτὸν τὰ τοῦ πατρὸς βάθη τῆς πατρικῆς ἀγάπης ἔργον εἶναι παρίστη διασαφῶν ἑξῆς καὶ λέγων »ὁ γὰρ πατὴρ φιλεῖ τὸν υἱὸν καὶ πάντα δείκνυσιν αὐτῷ ἃ αὐτὸς ποιεῖ«. δεικνύντος ἄρα τοῦ πατρὸς τὰ ἑαυτοῦ κρύφια θεωρῶν ὁ υἱὸς διʼ ἔργων ὑφίστη τὰ τῆς πατρικῆς βουλῆς ἔργα. οὕτως οὖν συνὼν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ συμπαρὼν αὐτῷ προετοιμάζοντι τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὰ ἐπʼ αὐτῷ τοῦτʼ ἐδίδασκε λέγων »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«.

oukoun homoiōmata tynchanei ta pros tou huiou gignomena ergōn archetypōn en aporrētois tou patros logismois proÿphistamenōn, ha dē blepōn atenes en tę̄ tou patros dianoią ho huios mimēmata hōn heōra epoiei. to dʼ epopteuein auton ta tou patros bathē tēs patrikēs agapēs ergon einai paristē diasaphōn hexēs kai legōn »ho gar patēr philei ton huion kai panta deiknysin autǭ ha autos poiei«. deiknyntos ara tou patros ta heautou kryphia theōrōn ho huios diʼ ergōn hyphistē ta tēs patrikēs boulēs erga. houtōs oun synōn tǭ patri kai symparōn autǭ proetoimazonti ton ouranon kai ta epʼ autǭ toutʼ edidaske legōn »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«.

So the things done by the Son are likenesses of archetypal works pre-existing in the Father's unspeakable reasonings, which the Son, seeing intently in the Father's mind, made as imitations of what he saw. And that his beholding the Father's depths is the work of the Father's love he shows, making it clear next and saying, “For the Father loves the Son and shows him all that he himself does.” So, as the Father shows, the Son, contemplating his secret things, made the works of the Father's will subsist through deeds. Thus, being with the Father and present with him as he prepared beforehand the heaven and the things on it, he taught this, saying, “When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.”

3.3.57Klostermann

ἔχαιρέν τε ὁ πατὴρ πρὶν ἢ καὶ τὸν κόσμον γενέσθαι, εἰς αὐτὸν ἀφορῶν τὸν ἑαυτοῦ μονογενῆ υἱὸν καὶ ὥσπερ ἐν εἰκόνι ἑαυτὸν ἐνοπτριζόμενος ἐν αὐτῷ· διό φησιν ἡ σοφία »ἐγὼ ἤμην ᾗ προσέχαιρεν καθʼ ἡμέραν«. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς εὐφροσύνης ἐπληροῦτο γανύμενος ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ πατρὸς θέᾳ· τοῦτο γοῦν αὐτὸς διδάσκει λέγων »ηὐφραινόμην δὲ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ ἐν παντὶ καιρῷ, ὅτε ηὐφραίνετο τὴν οἰκουμένην συντελέσας«,

echairen te ho patēr prin ē kai ton kosmon genesthai, eis auton aphorōn ton heautou monogenē huion kai hōsper en eikoni heauton enoptrizomenos en autǭ; dio phēsin hē sophia »egō ēmēn hę̄ prosechairen kathʼ hēmeran«. alla kai ho huios euphrosynēs eplērouto ganymenos epi tę̄ tou patros theą; touto goun autos didaskei legōn »ēuphrainomēn de enōpion autou en panti kairǭ, hote ēuphraineto tēn oikoumenēn syntelesas«,

And the Father rejoiced even before the world came into being, looking upon his only-begotten Son and seeing himself mirrored in him as in an image; therefore Wisdom says, “I was the one in whom he rejoiced daily.” And the Son too was filled with gladness, delighting in the sight of the Father; this at any rate he himself teaches, saying, “And I was glad before him at every time, when he rejoiced at having completed the world,”

3.3.58Klostermann

οἰκουμένης ἐνταῦθα νοουμένης τῆς τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων συμπληρώσεως, ἧς ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ προαγομένης ὁ τῶν ἁπάντων ηὐφραίνετο θεός. ὁ μὲν οὖν ἀληθὴς λόγος, ὡς ἐν βραχέσιν καὶ ἐν ἐπιτόμῳ διηγήσει παριστάμενος ἐκ τῆς θείας γραφῆς, τοιοῦτός τις ἂν εἴη. ὁ δʼ ἄνωθεν κάτω φερόμενος ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τὴν διάνοιαν ἐξώκειλεν παρατρέπων καὶ παρερμηνεύων τὸν ἀληθῆ νοῦν τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφῆς.

oikoumenēs entautha nooumenēs tēs tōn genētōn hapantōn symplērōseōs, hēs ek tou mē ontos eis to einai dia tou huiou proagomenēs ho tōn hapantōn ēuphraineto theos. ho men oun alēthēs logos, hōs en brachesin kai en epitomǭ diēgēsei paristamenos ek tēs theias graphēs, toioutos tis an eiē. ho dʼ anōthen katō pheromenos epi tēn sarka tou sōtēros hēmōn tēn dianoian exōkeilen paratrepōn kai parermēneuōn ton alēthē noun tēs theopneustou graphēs.

the “world” here meaning the completion of all created things, at which, as it was brought from non-being into being through the Son, the God of all rejoiced. Such, then, would be the true account, set out from divine Scripture briefly and in a summary narrative. But he, borne from above downward, has run his mind aground on the flesh of our Saviour, turning aside and misinterpreting the true sense of inspired Scripture.

3.3.59Klostermann

ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν λόγον μεταβὰς αὐτὸν εἶναί φησιν τὸν ἔνδον ἐν τῷ πατρὶ ὡς ἐν διαλογισμῷ καὶ ἐνθυμήσει τὸν οὐρανὸν ἡτοιμακότα.

alla kai epi ton logon metabas auton einai phēsin ton endon en tǭ patri hōs en dialogismǭ kai enthymēsei ton ouranon hētoimakota.

But passing to the Word, he says that it is he who was within the Father, preparing the heaven as in reasoning and thought.

3.3.60Klostermann

ἔλεγεν γοῦν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν· πρὸ γὰρ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον ποιῆσαι ἦν ὁ λόγος ἐν τῷ πατρί. ὅτε δὲ ὁ παντοκράτωρ θεὸς πάντα τὰ ἐν οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ποιῆσαι προέθετο, ἐνεργείας ἡ τοῦ κόσμου γένεσις ἐδεῖτο δραστικῆς· καὶ διὰ τοῦτο, μηδενὸς ὄντος ἑτέρου πλὴν θεοῦ (πάντα γὰρ ὁμολογεῖται ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι), τότε ὁ λόγος προελθὼν ἐγίνετο ποιητὴς τοῦ κόσμου, 〈ὁ〉 καὶ πρότερον ἔνδον νοητῶς ἑτοιμάζων αὐτόν, ὡς διδάσκει ἡμᾶς ὁ προφήτης Σολομὼν »ἡνίκα ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ« λέγων.

elegen goun autois rhēmasin; pro gar tou ton kosmon poiēsai ēn ho logos en tǭ patri. hote de ho pantokratōr theos panta ta en ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs poiēsai proetheto, energeias hē tou kosmou genesis edeito drastikēs; kai dia touto, mēdenos ontos heterou plēn theou (panta gar homologeitai hypʼ autou gegenēsthai), tote ho logos proelthōn egineto poiētēs tou kosmou, 〈ho〉 kai proteron endon noētōs hetoimazōn auton, hōs didaskei hēmas ho prophētēs Solomōn »hēnika hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ« legōn.

He said, at any rate, in these very words: “For before making the world the Word was in the Father. But when Almighty God purposed to make all things in the heavens and on earth, the coming into being of the world needed effective activity; and for this reason, since nothing else existed besides God (for all things are agreed to have come into being by him), then the Word came forth and became maker of the world, he who before was also preparing it mentally within, as the prophet Solomon teaches us, saying, ‘When he was preparing the heaven, I was present with him.’”

3.3.61Klostermann

ἐν οἷς προσήκει ἐπισκέψασθαι τίνα τρόπον ἐθελοκωφῶν τοῦ μὲν »συμπαρήμην« οὐκ ἀκούει, ὃ σημαίνει διαρρήδην παρουσίαν τοῦ υἱοῦ 〈σὺν〉 τῷ πατρί, ἀποφαίνεται δὲ τῇ γραφῇ ἐναντίως μηδένα εἶναι ἕτερον πλὴν τοῦ θεοῦ πρὶν γενέσθαι τὰ γενόμενα· καὶ οὐκ ἔφριξεν ταύτην ἀφεὶς τὴν φωνήν, ἀρνητικὴν οὖσαν τοῦ υἱοῦ, οὐδὲ τὴν θείαν γραφὴν ἐδυσωπήθη μαρτυροῦσαν πρὸ τῆς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κτίσεως μόνον αὐτὸν συμπαρεῖναι τῷ πατρί. »ἡνίκα« γάρ φησιν »ἡτοίμαζεν τὸν οὐρανόν, συμπαρήμην αὐτῷ«.

en hois prosēkei episkepsasthai tina tropon ethelokōphōn tou men »symparēmēn« ouk akouei, ho sēmainei diarrēdēn parousian tou huiou 〈syn〉 tǭ patri, apophainetai de tę̄ graphę̄ enantiōs mēdena einai heteron plēn tou theou prin genesthai ta genomena; kai ouk ephrixen tautēn apheis tēn phōnēn, arnētikēn ousan tou huiou, oude tēn theian graphēn edysōpēthē martyrousan pro tēs tou ouranou ktiseōs monon auton sympareinai tǭ patri. »hēnika« gar phēsin »hētoimazen ton ouranon, symparēmēn autǭ«.

Here one must consider how, willfully deaf, he does not hear “I was present with,” which expressly signifies the Son's presence with the Father, but declares, against Scripture, that there was no other besides God before created things came into being; and he did not shudder at letting out this word, which denies the Son, nor was he shamed by divine Scripture testifying that before the creation of heaven he alone was present with the Father. For “when he was preparing the heaven,” it says, “I was present with him.”

3.3.62Klostermann

ἡ γὰρ σὺν πρόθεσις τῷ παρεῖναι προσκειμένη τὴν κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ σὺν ἑτέρῳ παρουσίαν δηλοῖ. οὐχ ἁπλῶς οὖν παρεῖναι, ἀλλὰ συμπαρεῖναι ἑαυτὸν τῷ πατρὶ διδάσκει. καὶ ὁ πατὴρ δὲ οὐχ ἁπλῶς ἔχαιρεν, ἀλλὰ προσέχαιρεν τῇ παρουσίᾳ τοῦ υἱοῦ· διό φησιν »ἐγὼ ἤμην ᾗ προσέχαιρεν καθʼ ἡμέραν«.

hē gar syn prothesis tǭ pareinai proskeimenē tēn kata to auto syn heterǭ parousian dēloi. ouch haplōs oun pareinai, alla sympareinai heauton tǭ patri didaskei. kai ho patēr de ouch haplōs echairen, alla prosechairen tę̄ parousią tou huiou; dio phēsin »egō ēmēn hę̄ prosechairen kathʼ hēmeran«.

For the preposition “with” added to “being present” shows presence together with another. So he teaches not that he was simply present, but that he was present with the Father. And the Father did not simply rejoice, but rejoiced at the Son's presence; therefore he says, “I was the one in whom he rejoiced daily.”

3.3.63Klostermann

τὸ δὲ καὶ εὐφραίνεσθαι αὐτὸν ἐνώπιον τοῦ πατρὸς πῶς ἂν ἁρμόσειεν μὴ ὑφεστῶτι λόγῳ, ἐν αὐτῷ δὲ τῷ θεῷ ὄντι καὶ σημαντικῶς ἐνεργοῦντι, ἄντικρυς τοῦ εὐφραίνεσθαι καὶ τοῦ »ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ« τὴν ὑπόστασιν αὐτοῦ παριστώντων. ἀλλὰ τούτων Μάρκελλος οὐδένα λόγον ποιησάμενος ἀθετεῖ μὲν τὸν υἱόν, λόγον δέ φησιν ἔνδον ὄντα ἐν τῷ θεῷ ποτὲ μὲν ἐνεργείᾳ δραστικῇ προϊέναι, ποτὲ δὲ ἔνδον εἶναι ἐν αὐτῷ μὴ ἐνεργοῦντα· καὶ οὐχ ὁρᾷ ὅτι τὸ λέγειν εἶναί τι ἐντὸς καὶ ἐκτὸς τοῦ θεοῦ σύνθετόν τι ὑποτίθεται καὶ σωματικὸν πάθος, ὅπερ οὐ θέμις ἐπὶ τῆς ἀγενήτου καὶ ἀσωμάτου φύσεως παραδέχεσθαι.

to de kai euphrainesthai auton enōpion tou patros pōs an harmoseien mē hyphestōti logǭ, en autǭ de tǭ theǭ onti kai sēmantikōs energounti, antikrys tou euphrainesthai kai tou »enōpion autou« tēn hypostasin autou paristōntōn. alla toutōn Markellos oudena logon poiēsamenos athetei men ton huion, logon de phēsin endon onta en tǭ theǭ pote men energeią drastikę̄ proïenai, pote de endon einai en autǭ mē energounta; kai ouch horą hoti to legein einai ti entos kai ektos tou theou syntheton ti hypotithetai kai sōmatikon pathos, hoper ou themis epi tēs agenētou kai asōmatou physeōs paradechesthai.

And how would being glad before the Father fit a Word that does not subsist, but is in God himself and acts by signifying, when “being glad” and “before him” openly show his hypostasis? But Marcellus, taking no account of these, rejects the Son, and says that the Word, being within God, at one time goes forth by effective activity, at another is within him not acting; and he does not see that to say there is something within and outside God supposes something composite and a bodily experience, which it is not right to accept in the unbegotten and bodiless nature.

3.3.64Klostermann

πῶς δὲ καὶ προελθὼν ὁ λόγος ἐγίνετο τοῦ κόσμου ποιητής; πότερα γλώττῃ καὶ φωνῇ, 〈ἢ〉 πάντως δήπου καὶ διαλέκτῳ χρησαμένου τοῦ θεοῦ; καὶ τίνι ἂν διελέχθη μηδενὸς ἑτέρου συνόντος αὐτῷ; τίνι δʼ ἂν καὶ ὡμίλησεν μὴ παρόντος τινός; ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ προσωμίλει φωνῇ καὶ διαλέκτῳ χρώμενος, ὡς καὶ τὸν λόγον ἐξ αὐτοῦ προελθεῖν;

pōs de kai proelthōn ho logos egineto tou kosmou poiētēs? potera glōttę̄ kai phōnę̄, 〈ē〉 pantōs dēpou kai dialektǭ chrēsamenou tou theou? kai tini an dielechthē mēdenos heterou synontos autǭ? tini dʼ an kai hōmilēsen mē parontos tinos? allʼ autos heautǭ prosōmilei phōnę̄ kai dialektǭ chrōmenos, hōs kai ton logon ex autou proelthein?

And how did the Word, going forth, become maker of the world? With tongue and voice, or surely with God using speech? And to whom would he have spoken, when no one else was with him? With whom would he have conversed, when no one was present? Did he converse with himself, using voice and speech, so that the Word went forth from him?

3.3.65Klostermann

καὶ πῶς οὐχὶ καὶ ἔνδον ὄντος ἐν αὐτῷ τοῦ λόγου δραστικῇ δυνάμει ταῦθʼ ἅπερ ἐβούλετο συνίστη, ἐπεὶ καὶ παρὰ ἀνθρώποις οἱ πλεῖστοι τῶν δημιουργῶν καὶ σιωπῶντες τὰ ἑαυτῶν ἐκτελοῦσιν ἔργα, καὶ μάλιστα ὅτε μηδεὶς αὐτοῖς πάρεστι δημιουργοῦσιν; τί οὖν ἐκώλυεν καὶ τὸν θεὸν οὕτω πως τὰ πάντα συστήσασθαι, ἔχοντα ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν λόγον; ὁ δὲ καὶ ὑποτίθεται εἰκόνα ἀνδριαντοποιοῦ ἑαυτῷ προσδιαλεγομένου καὶ πρὸς ἑαυτὸν φάσκοντος· ἄγε ποιήσωμεν, ἄγε πλάσωμεν ἀνδριάντα· οὕτω γάρ φησιν καὶ τὸν τῶν ὅλων δεσπότην θεὸν πρὸς ἑαυτὸν εἰρηκέναι τὸ »ποιήσωμεν ἄνθρωπον«, ὡς πολλάκις ἤδη παρέστη διὰ τῶν ἔμπροσθεν, διʼ ὧν οἶμαι τὴν εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἄρνησιν αὐτοῦ γεγυμνῶσθαι.

kai pōs ouchi kai endon ontos en autǭ tou logou drastikę̄ dynamei tauthʼ haper ebouleto synistē, epei kai para anthrōpois hoi pleistoi tōn dēmiourgōn kai siōpōntes ta heautōn ektelousin erga, kai malista hote mēdeis autois paresti dēmiourgousin? ti oun ekōlyen kai ton theon houtō pōs ta panta systēsasthai, echonta en autǭ ton logon? ho de kai hypotithetai eikona andriantopoiou heautǭ prosdialegomenou kai pros heauton phaskontos; age poiēsōmen, age plasōmen andrianta; houtō gar phēsin kai ton tōn holōn despotēn theon pros heauton eirēkenai to »poiēsōmen anthrōpon«, hōs pollakis ēdē parestē dia tōn emprosthen, diʼ hōn oimai tēn eis ton huion tou theou arnēsin autou gegymnōsthai.

And why did he not, while the Word was within him, establish by effective power what he wished, since among men too most craftsmen complete their works in silence, especially when no one is present while they work? What then prevented God from establishing all things in some such way, having the Word in himself? But he even supposes the image of a sculptor conversing with himself and saying to himself, Come, let us make, come, let us mould a statue; for so, he says, the Master of all, God, said to himself, “Let us make man,” as has often been shown already, by which, I think, his denial of the Son of God has been laid bare.

3.3.66Klostermann

τὸ μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸν πρὸς ἑαυτὸν διαλέγεσθαι τὸν θεὸν ἔνδον ἔχοντα τὸν ἑαυτοῦ λόγον φάσκειν Ἰουδαϊκοῦ τινος εἴη ἂν φρονήματος· τὸ δὲ αὐτὸν εἶναι τοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ λόγου πατέρα, καὶ υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον, τῆς Σαβελλίου κακοδοξίας ἦν γνώρισμα·

to men gar auton pros heauton dialegesthai ton theon endon echonta ton heautou logon phaskein Ioudaïkou tinos eiē an phronēmatos; to de auton einai tou en autǭ logou patera, kai huion autou ton en autǭ logon, tēs Sabelliou kakodoxias ēn gnōrisma;

For to say that God converses with himself, having his own Word within, would belong to a Jewish way of thinking; and to say that he himself is father of the Word in him, and the Word in him his son, was the mark of Sabellius's wrong opinion;

preface 3, chapter 4

3.4.1Klostermann

ὡς αὖ πάλιν καὶ τὸ λέγειν τὰ τρία 〈ἓν〉 εἶναι, τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, Σαβελλίου γὰρ καὶ τοῦτο. ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸ Μάρκελλος ὧδέ πη γράφων ἀπεφαίνετο ἀδύνατον γὰρ τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις οὔσας ἑνοῦσθαι μονάδι, εἰ μὴ πρότερον ἡ τριὰς τὴν ἀρχὴν ἀπὸ μονάδος ἔχοι. ἐκεῖνα γὰρ ἀνακεφαλαιοῦσθαι ἔφησεν μονάδι ὁ ἱερὸς Παῦλος. ἅ μηδὲν τῇ ἑνότητι τῷ θεῷ διαφέρει· ἑνότητι γὰρ ὁ λόγος καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τῷ θεῷ διαφέρει μόνα.

hōs au palin kai to legein ta tria 〈hen〉 einai, ton patera kai ton huion kai to hagion pneuma, Sabelliou gar kai touto. ho dē kai auto Markellos hōde pē graphōn apephaineto adynaton gar treis hypostaseis ousas henousthai monadi, ei mē proteron hē trias tēn archēn apo monados echoi. ekeina gar anakephalaiousthai ephēsen monadi ho hieros Paulos. ha mēden tę̄ henotēti tǭ theǭ diapherei; henotēti gar ho logos kai to pneuma tǭ theǭ diapherei mona.

as again to say that the three are one, the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, for this too is Sabellius's. Marcellus declared this too, writing something like this: “For it is impossible for three hypostases, if they are such, to be united in a monad, unless the triad has its beginning from the monad. For the holy Paul said that those things are summed up in a monad which have nothing to do with unity with God; for the Word and the Spirit alone pertain to God in unity.”

3.4.2Klostermann

εἶτα πειρᾶται τοῦτο κατασκευάζειν ἑξῆς προϊὼν καὶ λέγων εἰ τοίνυν ὁ λόγος φαίνοιτο ἐξ αὐτοῦ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐξελθὼν καὶ πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἐληλυθώς, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, ὡς καὶ Ἀστέριος ὡμολόγησεν, παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται, αὖθίς τε ὁ σωτήρ φησιν περὶ τοῦ πνεύματος ὅτι »οὐκ ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ λαλήσει, ἀλλʼ ὅσα ἀκούσει λαλήσει, καὶ τὰ ἐρχόμενα ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν. ἐκεῖνός με δοξάσει, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«, οὐ σαφῶς καὶ φανερῶς ἐνταῦθα ἀπορρήτῳ 〈δὲ〉 λόγῳ ἡ μονὰς φαίνεται, πλατυνομένη μὲν εἰς τριάδα, διαιρεῖσθαι δὲ μηδαμῶς ὑπομένουσα;

eita peiratai touto kataskeuazein hexēs proïōn kai legōn ei toinyn ho logos phainoito ex autou tou patros exelthōn kai pros hēmas elēlythōs, to de pneuma to hagion, hōs kai Asterios hōmologēsen, para tou patros ekporeuetai, authis te ho sōtēr phēsin peri tou pneumatos hoti »ouk aphʼ heautou lalēsei, allʼ hosa akousei lalēsei, kai ta erchomena anangelei hymin. ekeinos me doxasei, hoti ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«, ou saphōs kai phanerōs entautha aporrētǭ 〈de〉 logǭ hē monas phainetai, platynomenē men eis triada, diaireisthai de mēdamōs hypomenousa?

Then he tries to establish this, going on next and saying: “If, then, the Word appears to have come out from the Father himself and come to us, and the Holy Spirit, as Asterius too confessed, proceeds from the Father, and again the Saviour says about the Spirit that ‘he will not speak from himself, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will declare to you the things to come. He will glorify me, because he will take from what is mine and declare it to you,’ does not the monad appear here, not clearly and openly but in an unspeakable way, expanded into a triad, yet in no way admitting division?

3.4.3Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ ὁ μὲν λόγος ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα καὶ αὐτὸ ὁμολογεῖται ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεσθαι, αὖθίς τε περὶ τοῦ πνεύματος τὸν σωτῆρα λέγειν »ἐκεῖνος ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«, οὐκ ἄρα πρόδηλόν ἐστιν κεκρυμμένον ἀνακαλύπτεσθαί τι μυστήριον; πῶς γάρ, εἰ μὴ ἡ μονὰς ἀδιαίρετος οὖσα εἰς τριάδα πλατύνοιτο, ἐγχωρεῖ αὐτὸν περὶ τοῦ πνεύματος ποτὲ μὲν λέγειν ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται, ποτὲ δὲ λέγειν »ἐκεῖνος ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«, αὖθίς τε ἐμφυσήσαντα τοῖς μαθηταῖς »λάβετε πνεῦμα ἅγιον« εἰρηκέναι;

ei gar ho men logos ek tou patros ekporeuetai, to de pneuma kai auto homologeitai ek tou patros ekporeuesthai, authis te peri tou pneumatos ton sōtēra legein »ekeinos ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«, ouk ara prodēlon estin kekrymmenon anakalyptesthai ti mystērion? pōs gar, ei mē hē monas adiairetos ousa eis triada platynoito, enchōrei auton peri tou pneumatos pote men legein hoti ek tou patros ekporeuetai, pote de legein »ekeinos ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«, authis te emphysēsanta tois mathētais »labete pneuma hagion« eirēkenai?

For if the Word proceeds from the Father, and the Spirit too is confessed to proceed from the Father, and again the Saviour says about the Spirit, ‘He will take from what is mine and declare it to you,’ is it not plain that some hidden mystery is being unveiled? For how, unless the monad, being indivisible, were expanded into a triad, is it possible for him to say about the Spirit at one time that he proceeds from the Father, at another, ‘He will take from what is mine and declare it to you,’ and again, having breathed on the disciples, to have said, ‘Receive the Holy Spirit’?

3.4.4Klostermann

πῶς γὰρ εἰ ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται παρὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τὴν διακονίαν ταύτην λαμβάνειν ἐπαγγέλλεται; ἀνάγκη γὰρ εἰ δύο διαιρούμενα, ὡς Ἀστέριος ἔφη, πρόσωπα εἴη, ἢ τὸ πνεῦμα ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορευόμενον μὴ δεῖσθαι τῆς παρὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ διακονίας (πᾶν γὰρ τὸ ἐκ πατρὸς ἐκπορευόμενον τέλειον εἶναι ἀνάγκη, μηδαμῶς προσδεόμενον τῆς παρʼ ἑτέρου βοηθείας), ἤ, εἰ παρὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ λαμβάνοι καὶ ἐκ τῆς ἐκείνου δυνάμεως διακονοίη τὴν χάριν, μηκέτι ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεσθαι.

pōs gar ei ek tou patros ekporeuetai para tou huiou tēn diakonian tautēn lambanein epangelletai? anankē gar ei dyo diairoumena, hōs Asterios ephē, prosōpa eiē, ē to pneuma ek tou patros ekporeuomenon mē deisthai tēs para tou huiou diakonias (pan gar to ek patros ekporeuomenon teleion einai anankē, mēdamōs prosdeomenon tēs parʼ heterou boētheias), ē, ei para tou huiou lambanoi kai ek tēs ekeinou dynameōs diakonoiē tēn charin, mēketi ek tou patros ekporeuesthai.

For how, if he proceeds from the Father, is he promised to receive this ministry from the Son? For if there were two divided persons, as Asterius said, it would be necessary either that the Spirit, proceeding from the Father, should not need the Son's ministry (for everything that proceeds from the Father must be perfect, in no way needing help from another), or, if he received from the Son and ministered the grace from his power, that he should no longer proceed from the Father.”

3.4.5Klostermann

καὶ μεθʼ ἕτερα ἐπάγει εἰ δὲ τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον ὅτι ἐμφυσήσας τοῖς μαθηταῖς »λάβετε πνεῦμα ἅγιον« ἔφησεν, δῆλον ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ λόγου τὸ πνεῦμα ἐξῆλθεν. πῶς οὖν, εἰ ἐκ τοῦ λόγου τὸ πνεῦμα προῆλθεν, πάλιν τὸ αὐτὸ ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται; καὶ προστίθησιν μεθʼ ἕτερα οὐκ ὀρθῶς οὖν οὐδὲ προσηκόντως εἴρηκεν τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις εἶναι, φήσας οὐχ ἅπαξ ἀλλὰ καὶ δεύτερον. διὰ δὴ τούτων καὶ τῶν τούτοις ὁμοίων ὁ σοφώτατος πειρᾶται κατασκευάζειν ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι 〈τὸν〉 πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, τριῶν ὀνομάτων κατὰ μιᾶς ὑποστάσεως κειμένων.

kai methʼ hetera epagei ei de to Euangelion hoti emphysēsas tois mathētais »labete pneuma hagion« ephēsen, dēlon hoti ek tou logou to pneuma exēlthen. pōs oun, ei ek tou logou to pneuma proēlthen, palin to auto ek tou patros ekporeuetai? kai prostithēsin methʼ hetera ouk orthōs oun oude prosēkontōs eirēken treis hypostaseis einai, phēsas ouch hapax alla kai deuteron. dia dē toutōn kai tōn toutois homoiōn ho sophōtatos peiratai kataskeuazein hena kai ton auton einai 〈ton〉 patera kai ton huion kai to hagion pneuma, triōn onomatōn kata mias hypostaseōs keimenōn.

And after other things he adds: “And if the Gospel says that, having breathed on the disciples, he said, ‘Receive the Holy Spirit,’ it is clear that the Spirit came out from the Word. How then, if the Spirit came forth from the Word, does the same again proceed from the Father?” And after other things he adds: “So he did not rightly or fittingly say that there are three hypostases, saying it not once but twice.” By these and similar arguments the most wise man tries to establish that the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are one and the same, three names lying on one hypostasis.

3.4.6Klostermann

οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τούτοις συνῆκεν ὅπως καὶ ὁ υἱὸς ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεσθαι λέγεται καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα ὁμοίως, οὐδὲ νοῆσαι δεδύνηται πῶς περὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος εἶπεν ὁ σωτὴρ τὸ »ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«, οὐδὲ πῶς τοῖς αὐτοῦ μαθηταῖς ἐμφυσήσας ἔφη »λάβετε πνεῦμα ἅγιον«. ὃ δὴ τοῖς εὐσεβῶς θεωροῦσιν ῥᾳδίαν ἕξει τὴν λύσιν, εἰ λογίσαιτό τις ὡς ὁ υἱὸς ἀεὶ συνὼν καὶ συμπαρὼν τῷ πατρὶ εἴσω που ὥσπερ ἐν ἀδύτοις καὶ ἀβάτοις τῆς πατρικῆς βασιλείας ἐτύγχανεν ὤν, εἶτα δὲ ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ τοῦ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένους πρὸς τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπεμπόμενος ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐξεληλυθέναι ἑαυτὸν ἔλεγεν. ὃ δὴ καὶ ἑτέρωθι διὰ παραβολῆς ἐδήλου περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λέγων »ἐξῆλθεν ὁ σπείρων τοῦ σπεῖραι«·

oude gar en toutois synēken hopōs kai ho huios ek tou patros ekporeuesthai legetai kai to hagion pneuma homoiōs, oude noēsai dedynētai pōs peri tou hagiou pneumatos eipen ho sōtēr to »ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«, oude pōs tois autou mathētais emphysēsas ephē »labete pneuma hagion«. ho dē tois eusebōs theōrousin rhądian hexei tēn lysin, ei logisaito tis hōs ho huios aei synōn kai symparōn tǭ patri eisō pou hōsper en adytois kai abatois tēs patrikēs basileias etynchanen ōn, eita de epi sōtērią tou tōn anthrōpōn genous pros tou patros ekpempomenos ek tou patros exelēlythenai heauton elegen. ho dē kai heterōthi dia parabolēs edēlou peri heautou legōn »exēlthen ho speirōn tou speirai«;

For he did not understand in these how the Son too is said to proceed from the Father, and the Holy Spirit likewise, nor could he grasp how the Saviour said about the Holy Spirit, “He will take from what is mine and declare it to you,” nor how, having breathed on his disciples, he said, “Receive the Holy Spirit.” This will have an easy solution for those who consider piously, if one reckons that the Son, always being with and present with the Father, was somewhere within, as in the inaccessible sanctuaries of the Father's kingdom, and then, being sent by the Father for the salvation of the human race, said that he had come out from the Father. He showed this elsewhere too about himself in a parable, saying, “The sower went out to sow”;

3.4.7Klostermann

πόθεν γὰρ ἐξῆλθεν ἢ ἐκ τῶν ἐνδοτάτω βασιλείων τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος; κατὰ δὲ τὸν αὐτὸν λόγον καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα παρεστὸς ἀεὶ τῷ θρόνῳ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἐπεὶ καὶ »μυρίαι μυριάδες« παρεστήκασιν αὐτῷ κατὰ τὸν Δανιὴλ, ἀπεστέλλετο καὶ αὐτό, ποτὲ μὲν ἐν εἴδει περιστερᾶς ἐπὶ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ποτὲ δὲ ἐφʼ ἕκαστον τῶν προφητῶν καὶ τῶν ἀποστόλων·

pothen gar exēlthen ē ek tōn endotatō basileiōn tēs patrikēs theotētos? kata de ton auton logon kai to hagion pneuma parestos aei tǭ thronǭ tou theou, epei kai »myriai myriades« parestēkasin autǭ kata ton Daniēl, apestelleto kai auto, pote men en eidei peristeras epi ton huion tou anthrōpou, pote de ephʼ hekaston tōn prophētōn kai tōn apostolōn;

for from where did he go out but from the innermost palaces of the Father's divinity? In the same way the Holy Spirit too, always standing by the throne of God, since “ten thousand times ten thousand” stand by him according to Daniel, was sent too, at one time in the form of a dove upon the Son of Man, at another upon each of the prophets and apostles;

3.4.8Klostermann

διὸ ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεσθαι καὶ αὐτὸ εἴρηται. καὶ τί θαυμάζεις; ὁπότε καὶ περὶ τοῦ διαβόλου λέλεκται »καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ὁ διάβολος παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου« καὶ δεύτερον πάλιν εἴρηται »ἐξῆλθεν δὲ ὁ διάβολος ἀπὸ τοῦ κυρίου«. εὕροις δʼ ἂν καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἀχαάβ, ἔνθʼ ἐπιφέρει ἡ γραφὴ »καὶ ἐξῆλθεν πνεῦμα πονηρὸν καὶ ἔστη ἐνώπιον κυρίου καὶ εἶπεν· ἐγὼ ἀπατήσω αὐτόν«.

dio ek tou patros ekporeuesthai kai auto eirētai. kai ti thaumazeis? hopote kai peri tou diabolou lelektai »kai exēlthen ho diabolos para tou kyriou« kai deuteron palin eirētai »exēlthen de ho diabolos apo tou kyriou«. heurois dʼ an kai epi tou Achaab, enthʼ epipherei hē graphē »kai exēlthen pneuma ponēron kai estē enōpion kyriou kai eipen; egō apatēsō auton«.

therefore it too is said to proceed from the Father. And why do you wonder? When even of the devil it is said, “And the devil went out from the Lord,” and again a second time it is said, “And the devil went out from the Lord.” You would find it also in the case of Ahab, where Scripture adds, “And an evil spirit went out and stood before the Lord and said, I will deceive him.”

3.4.9Klostermann

ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν ἐναντία πνεύματα, ὅπως δὲ καὶ τίνα τρόπον εἴρηται, οὐ νῦν καιρὸς πολυπραγμονεῖν. ὁ δὲ μονογενὴς υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐξεληλυθέναι ἑαυτὸν διδάσκει διὰ τὸ συνεῖναι αὐτῷ πάντοτε, καὶ τὸ ἅγιον δὲ πνεῦμα ὁμοίως ἕτερον ὑπάρχον παρὰ τὸν υἱόν. ὃ δὴ σαφῶς αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ παρίστησιν λέγων »ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«. ἄντικρυς γὰρ παραστατικὸν ἂν εἴη τοῦτο τοῦ μὴ εἶναι ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα· τὸ γὰρ παρʼ ἑτέρου λαμβάνον τι ἕτερον παρὰ τὸν διδόντα νοεῖται.

alla tauta men enantia pneumata, hopōs de kai tina tropon eirētai, ou nyn kairos polypragmonein. ho de monogenēs huios tou theou ek tou patros exelēlythenai heauton didaskei dia to syneinai autǭ pantote, kai to hagion de pneuma homoiōs heteron hyparchon para ton huion. ho dē saphōs autos ho sōtēr paristēsin legōn »ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«. antikrys gar parastatikon an eiē touto tou mē einai hen kai tauton ton huion kai to hagion pneuma; to gar parʼ heterou lambanon ti heteron para ton didonta noeitai.

But these are opposing spirits, and how and in what way this is said it is not now the time to inquire. But the only-begotten Son of God teaches that he came out from the Father because he is always with him, and the Holy Spirit likewise, being other than the Son. The Saviour himself shows this clearly, saying, “He will take from what is mine and declare it to you.” For this would plainly show that the Son and the Holy Spirit are not one and the same; for what receives something from another is understood to be other than the giver.

preface 3, chapter 5

3.5.1Klostermann

καὶ ὅτι γε ἕτερόν ἐστιν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον τοῦ υἱοῦ διαρρήδην καὶ διαφόρως λευκοτάτοις ῥήμασιν αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ καὶ κύριος ἡμῶν 〈ἐδίδαξεν〉, ἐν οἷς πρὸς τοὺς αὐτοῦ μαθητὰς ἔλεγεν »ἐὰν ἀγαπᾶτε με, τὰς ἐντολὰς τὰς ἐμὰς τηρήσετε. καὶ ἐγὼ ἐρωτήσω τὸν πατέρα καὶ ἄλλον παράκλητον δώσει ὑμῖν ἵνα ᾖ μεθʼ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα. τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας. ὃ ὁ κόσμος οὐ δύναται λαβεῖν«. ὁρᾷς ὅπως τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ παράκλητον ἕτερον εἶναί φησιν καὶ ἄλλο παρʼ ἑαυτόν. εἰ δὲ ἐμφυσήσας τοῖς μαθηταῖς εἶπεν »λάβετε πνεῦμα ἅγιον«, οὐ χρὴ ἀγνοεῖν ὡς τὸ μὲν ἐμφύσημα καθαρτικόν πως ἦν τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ψυχῆς, ἐπιτηδείους αὐτοὺς παρασκευάζον τῆς τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ὑποδοχῆς.

kai hoti ge heteron estin to pneuma to hagion tou huiou diarrēdēn kai diaphorōs leukotatois rhēmasin autos ho sōtēr kai kyrios hēmōn 〈edidaxen〉, en hois pros tous autou mathētas elegen »ean agapate me, tas entolas tas emas tērēsete. kai egō erōtēsō ton patera kai allon paraklēton dōsei hymin hina ę̄ methʼ hymōn eis ton aiōna. to pneuma tēs alētheias. ho ho kosmos ou dynatai labein«. horąs hopōs to pneuma to paraklēton heteron einai phēsin kai allo parʼ heauton. ei de emphysēsas tois mathētais eipen »labete pneuma hagion«, ou chrē agnoein hōs to men emphysēma kathartikon pōs ēn tēs tōn apostolōn psychēs, epitēdeious autous paraskeuazon tēs tou hagiou pneumatos hypodochēs.

And that the Holy Spirit is other than the Son, our Saviour and Lord himself taught expressly and in various ways in the plainest words, where he said to his disciples: “If you love me, you will keep my commandments. And I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Paraclete, to be with you for ever, the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive.” You see how he says that the Spirit, the Paraclete, is other and another besides himself. And if, having breathed on the disciples, he said, “Receive the Holy Spirit,” one must not be ignorant that the breathing was in a way cleansing for the apostles' souls, making them fit for receiving the Holy Spirit.

3.5.2Klostermann

οὐ γὰρ εἰς τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτῶν ἐμφυσῆσαι λέγεται οὐδʼ ὅτι πνοὴν ζωῆς οὐδʼ ὅτι πνεῦμα ἅγιον, ὡς ἐπὶ τοῦ Ἀδὰμ ἀναγέγραπται ὅτι »ἐνεφύσησεν ὁ θεὸς εἰς τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ πνοὴν ζωῆς«, ἀλλʼ ἐμφυσῆσαι μὲν εἴρηται πρότερον, ἔπειτα εἰπεῖν »λάβετε πνεῦμα ἅγιον«. τὸ δὲ διδόναι αὐτὸν τὸ πνεῦμα πάλιν ἕτερον αὐτὸν παρίστη τοῦ διδομένου·

ou gar eis to prosōpon autōn emphysēsai legetai oudʼ hoti pnoēn zōēs oudʼ hoti pneuma hagion, hōs epi tou Adam anagegraptai hoti »enephysēsen ho theos eis to prosōpon autou pnoēn zōēs«, allʼ emphysēsai men eirētai proteron, epeita eipein »labete pneuma hagion«. to de didonai auton to pneuma palin heteron auton paristē tou didomenou;

For it is not said that he breathed into their face, nor a breath of life, nor the Holy Spirit, as it is written of Adam, “God breathed into his face the breath of life”; but it is said that he first breathed, and then said, “Receive the Holy Spirit.” And his giving the Spirit again shows him other than what is given;

3.5.3Klostermann

οὐκ ἂν γὰρ ὁ αὐτὸς ἦν ὁ διδοὺς καὶ τὸ διδόμενον. ἀλλʼ ὁ μὲν παρέχων ἦν ὁ σωτήρ, τὸ δὲ διδόμενον τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, οἱ δὲ λαμβάνοντες οἱ ἀπόστολοι, τὸ δʼ ἐμφύσημα καθαρτικὸν ὡς ἔφην τῶν ἀποστόλων ἢ καὶ ἐνεργητικὸν τῆς μεταδόσεως τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, ἑκατέρως γὰρ νοεῖν δυνατόν.

ouk an gar ho autos ēn ho didous kai to didomenon. allʼ ho men parechōn ēn ho sōtēr, to de didomenon to hagion pneuma, hoi de lambanontes hoi apostoloi, to dʼ emphysēma kathartikon hōs ephēn tōn apostolōn ē kai energētikon tēs metadoseōs tou hagiou pneumatos, hekaterōs gar noein dynaton.

for the giver and the given would not be the same. But the one bestowing was the Saviour, what was given was the Holy Spirit, those receiving were the apostles, and the breathing, as I said, was cleansing for the apostles or else effective of the imparting of the Holy Spirit; for one may understand it either way.

3.5.4Klostermann

πλὴν ἐκ τούτων δείκνυται ἕτερον ὑπάρχον παρʼ αὐτὸν τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα, ὡς καὶ διὰ τῶν ἐπιφερομένων, διʼ ὧν πάλιν ἀναγέγραπται φήσας »ἐάν τις ἀγαπᾷ με, τὸν λόγον μου τηρήσει, καὶ ὁ πατήρ μου ἀγαπήσει αὐτόν, καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐλευσόμεθα καὶ μονὴν παρʼ αὐτῷ ποιησόμεθα«.

plēn ek toutōn deiknytai heteron hyparchon parʼ auton to hagion pneuma, hōs kai dia tōn epipheromenōn, diʼ hōn palin anagegraptai phēsas »ean tis agapą me, ton logon mou tērēsei, kai ho patēr mou agapēsei auton, kai pros auton eleusometha kai monēn parʼ autǭ poiēsometha«.

But from this it is shown that the Holy Spirit is other than he, as also from what follows, in which again he is recorded to have said, “If anyone loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our dwelling with him.”

3.5.5Klostermann

οἷς ἐπιφέρει »ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν παρʼ ὑμῖν μένων· ὁ δὲ παράκλητος, τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ὃ πέμψει ὁ πατήρ μου ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου, ἐκεῖνος ὑμᾶς διδάξει πάντα καὶ ὑπομνήσει ὑμᾶς πάντα ὅσα εἶπον ὑμῖν«. ἀκούεις ὅπως πληθυντικῷ κέχρηται τρόπῳ τὸ »ἐλευσόμεθα καὶ μονὴν παρʼ αὐτῷ ποιησόμεθα« περὶ αὑτοῦ καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς φήσας, καὶ ὡς περὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος διαλαλῶν ὡς περὶ ἑτέρου ἔλεγεν τὸ »ἐκεῖνος ὑμᾶς διδάξει πάντα«.

hois epipherei »tauta lelalēka hymin parʼ hymin menōn; ho de paraklētos, to pneuma to hagion ho pempsei ho patēr mou en tǭ onomati mou, ekeinos hymas didaxei panta kai hypomnēsei hymas panta hosa eipon hymin«. akoueis hopōs plēthyntikǭ kechrētai tropǭ to »eleusometha kai monēn parʼ autǭ poiēsometha« peri hautou kai tou patros phēsas, kai hōs peri tou hagiou pneumatos dialalōn hōs peri heterou elegen to »ekeinos hymas didaxei panta«.

To which he adds: “These things I have spoken to you while remaining with you; but the Paraclete, the Holy Spirit, whom my Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and remind you of all that I said to you.” You hear how he uses the plural, “we will come and make our dwelling with him,” speaking of himself and the Father, and how, speaking about the Holy Spirit, he said as of another, “he will teach you all things.”

3.5.6Klostermann

τοιοῦτον δὲ ἦν καὶ τὸ »ἐγὼ ἐρωτήσω τὸν πατέρα καὶ ἄλλον παράκλητον δώσει ὑμῖν ἵνα μεθʼ ὑμῶν ᾖ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας«. οὐκοῦν ἕτερος ἦν παρʼ αὐτὸν ὁ παράκλητος, περὶ οὗ τὰ τοσαῦτα ἐδίδασκεν. εἰκότως οὖν αὖθις προσετίθει λέγων ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν παρʼ ὑμῖν μένων· ὁ δὲ παράκλητος, τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ὃ πέμψει ὁ πατήρ μου ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου, ἐκεῖνος ὑμᾶς διδάξει πάντα καὶ ὑπομνήσει ὑμᾶς πάντα ὅσα εἶπον«.

toiouton de ēn kai to »egō erōtēsō ton patera kai allon paraklēton dōsei hymin hina methʼ hymōn ę̄ eis ton aiōna, to pneuma tēs alētheias«. oukoun heteros ēn parʼ auton ho paraklētos, peri hou ta tosauta edidasken. eikotōs oun authis prosetithei legōn tauta lelalēka hymin parʼ hymin menōn; ho de paraklētos, to pneuma to hagion ho pempsei ho patēr mou en tǭ onomati mou, ekeinos hymas didaxei panta kai hypomnēsei hymas panta hosa eipon«.

Such too was “I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Paraclete, to be with you for ever, the Spirit of truth.” So the Paraclete about whom he taught so much was other than he. Rightly, then, he added again, saying, “These things I have spoken to you while remaining with you; but the Paraclete, the Holy Spirit, whom my Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and remind you of all that I said.”

3.5.7Klostermann

ἐγὼ μὲν γὰρ τέως ταῦθʼ ὑμῖν λελάληκα φησίν, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, ὃ καὶ αὐτὸ πέμψει ὁ πατήρ μου, πάντα ὑμᾶς διδάξει. ὅσα νῦν οὐ μεμαθήκατε διὰ τὸ μὴ χωρεῖν ὑμᾶς·

egō men gar teōs tauthʼ hymin lelalēka phēsin, to de pneuma tēs alētheias, ho kai auto pempsei ho patēr mou, panta hymas didaxei. hosa nyn ou memathēkate dia to mē chōrein hymas;

For I, he says, have spoken these things to you for the time being; but the Spirit of truth, whom my Father too will send, will teach you all things, whatever you have not now learned because you cannot contain them;

3.5.8Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ἐκεῖνος ἐλθών, λέγω δὲ ὁ παράκλητος, ἀναπληρώσει τὴν διδασκαλίαν, μετὰ τοῦ καὶ τῶν νῦν λεγομένων ὑπʼ ἐμοῦ μνήμην ὑμῖν ἐμποιῆσαι. καὶ αὖθις ἐπάγει »ὅταν δὲ ἔλθῃ ὁ παράκλητος ὃν ἐγὼ πέμψω ὑμῖν παρὰ τοῦ πατρός, τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας ὃ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται. ἐκεῖνος μαρτυρήσει περὶ ἐμοῦ. διʼ ὧν ἁπάντων σαφῶς παρίστησιν ἐκεῖνον τὸν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ πεμπόμενον καὶ [τὸν] μέλλοντα περὶ αὐτοῦ μαρτυρεῖν ἕτερον εἶναι παρʼ ἑαυτόν.

allʼ ekeinos elthōn, legō de ho paraklētos, anaplērōsei tēn didaskalian, meta tou kai tōn nyn legomenōn hypʼ emou mnēmēn hymin empoiēsai. kai authis epagei »hotan de elthę̄ ho paraklētos hon egō pempsō hymin para tou patros, to pneuma tēs alētheias ho para tou patros ekporeuetai. ekeinos martyrēsei peri emou. diʼ hōn hapantōn saphōs paristēsin ekeinon ton hypʼ autou pempomenon kai [ton] mellonta peri autou martyrein heteron einai parʼ heauton.

but he, when he comes (I mean the Paraclete), will fill up the teaching, together with bringing to your memory what is now said by me. And again he adds, “But when the Paraclete comes, whom I will send you from the Father, the Spirit of truth who proceeds from the Father, he will bear witness about me.” By all of which he clearly shows that the one sent by him and about to bear witness about him is other than himself.

3.5.9Klostermann

ἐπεξεργάζεται δὲ τὸν λόγον ἔτι μᾶλλον καὶ διʼ ὧν ἐπιλέγει »ἀλλʼ ἐγὼ τὴν ἀλήθειαν λέγω ὑμῖν, συμφέρει ὑμῖν ἵνα ἐγὼ ἀπέλθω. ἐὰν γὰρ μὴ ἀπέλθω, ὁ παράκλητος οὐκ ἔρχεται πρὸς ὑμᾶς· ἐὰν δὲ πορευθῶ, πέμψω αὐτὸν πρὸς ὑμᾶς«. ἀπελθεῖν δὲ ἑαυτὸν λέγων ἐν τούτοις τε τὸ πάθος ἑαυτοῦ ἐσήμαινεν καὶ τὴν μετὰ τοῦτο πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ἄνοδον.

epexergazetai de ton logon eti mallon kai diʼ hōn epilegei »allʼ egō tēn alētheian legō hymin, sympherei hymin hina egō apelthō. ean gar mē apelthō, ho paraklētos ouk erchetai pros hymas; ean de poreuthō, pempsō auton pros hymas«. apelthein de heauton legōn en toutois te to pathos heautou esēmainen kai tēn meta touto pros ton patera anodon.

And he works out the argument still more by what he adds: “But I tell you the truth, it is to your advantage that I go away. For if I do not go away, the Paraclete will not come to you; but if I go, I will send him to you.” And saying that he goes away, he signified here both his passion and his ascent to the Father after it.

3.5.10Klostermann

τίς οὖν οὕτως ἠλίθιος ὡς μετὰ τοσαύτας φωνὰς ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι φάναι τὸν ταῦτα λέγοντα καὶ τὸν περὶ οὗ ταῦτʼ ἔλεγεν, ἀκούων αὐτοῦ σαφῶς διοριζομένου τὴν ἀλήθειαν φάσκειν, καὶ τίς ἡ ἀλήθεια παριστῶντος, ὡς εἰ μὴ ἀπέλθοι αὐτός, μὴ ἄν ποτε ἥξειν τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα.

tis oun houtōs ēlithios hōs meta tosautas phōnas hena kai ton auton einai phanai ton tauta legonta kai ton peri hou tautʼ elegen, akouōn autou saphōs diorizomenou tēn alētheian phaskein, kai tis hē alētheia paristōntos, hōs ei mē apelthoi autos, mē an pote hēxein to hagion pneuma.

Who then is so foolish as to say, after so many words, that the one saying these things and the one about whom he said them are one and the same, hearing him clearly insisting that he speaks the truth, and showing what the truth is, that unless he went away the Holy Spirit would never come?

3.5.11Klostermann

εἰ δὲ ποτὲ μὲν τὸν πατέρα πέμψειν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ποτὲ δὲ ἑαυτὸν διορίζεται, οὐκ ἐναντία δήπουθεν διδάσκει· πάντα γὰρ ὅσα ἐὰν »βλέπῃ τὸν πατέρα ποιοῦντα«, »ταῦτα ὁμοίως καὶ ὁ υἱὸς ποιεῖ« καὶ »καθὼς ἀκούει, κρίνει«. διὸ τῇ τοῦ πατρὸς κρίσει, ὅτε καὶ βούλεται ὁ πατήρ, τηνικαῦτα ὁ υἱὸς καὶ † διʼ αὐτοῦ ὁ σωτὴρ ἀποστέλλει τοῖς αὐτοῦ μαθηταῖς τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας τὸ παράκλητον, πρὸς τὸ παρακαλεῖν αὐτοὺς καὶ παραμυθεῖσθαι ἐφʼ οἷς κηρύττοντες τὸ εὐαγγέλιον ὑπὸ τῶν ἐλαυνόντων αὐτοὺς ἔπασχον·

ei de pote men ton patera pempsein to pneuma to hagion pote de heauton diorizetai, ouk enantia dēpouthen didaskei; panta gar hosa ean »blepę̄ ton patera poiounta«, »tauta homoiōs kai ho huios poiei« kai »kathōs akouei, krinei«. dio tę̄ tou patros krisei, hote kai bouletai ho patēr, tēnikauta ho huios kai † diʼ autou ho sōtēr apostellei tois autou mathētais to pneuma tēs alētheias to paraklēton, pros to parakalein autous kai paramytheisthai ephʼ hois kēryttontes to euangelion hypo tōn elaunontōn autous epaschon;

And if at one time he defines that the Father will send the Holy Spirit and at another that he himself will, he surely does not teach contradictions; for whatever he “sees the Father doing,” “these the Son also does likewise,” and “as he hears, he judges.” Therefore by the Father's judgment, when the Father too wills, then the Son, … the Saviour, sends to his disciples the Spirit of truth, the Paraclete, to comfort and console them in what they suffered from their persecutors while preaching the gospel;

3.5.12Klostermann

οὐ μόνον δὲ πρὸς τὸ παρακαλεῖν αὐτούς, ἀλλὰ καὶ πρὸς τὸ διδάξαι αὐτοὺς πᾶσαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν τῆς καινῆς διαθήκης, ἣν οὐκ ἐχώρουν ὑπὸ τοῦ σωτῆρος διδάσκεσθαι, ὁπηνίκα ταῦτα αὐτοῖς ὡμίλει διὰ τὸ ἔτι τῇ Ἰουδαϊκῇ δεδουλῶσθαι ἀγωγῇ.

ou monon de pros to parakalein autous, alla kai pros to didaxai autous pasan tēn alētheian tēs kainēs diathēkēs, hēn ouk echōroun hypo tou sōtēros didaskesthai, hopēnika tauta autois hōmilei dia to eti tę̄ Ioudaïkę̄ dedoulōsthai agōgę̄.

and not only to comfort them, but also to teach them all the truth of the new covenant, which they could not contain being taught by the Saviour when he spoke with them, because they were still enslaved to the Jewish way of life.

3.5.13Klostermann

ταῦτα δὲ ἔργοις ἐπλήρου μετὰ τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀνάστασιν αὐτοῦ. μεθʼ ἣν εἰπὼν τῇ Μαρίᾳ »μή μου ἅπτου, οὔπω γὰρ ἀναβέβηκα πρὸς τὸν πατέρα μου«, μετὰ ταῦτα ἅτε δὴ ἀνεληλυθὼς πρὸς τὸν πατέρα τοῖς μαθηταῖς ὤφθη, τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἀπεσταλμένου καὶ συνόντος αὐτῷ ἑτοίμου τε παρεστῶτος εἰς ἣν τέτακται διακονίαν, ὅτε καὶ ἅψασθαι αὐτοῦ ἐπιτρέπει.

tauta de ergois eplērou meta tēn ek nekrōn anastasin autou. methʼ hēn eipōn tę̄ Marią »mē mou haptou, oupō gar anabebēka pros ton patera mou«, meta tauta hate dē anelēlythōs pros ton patera tois mathētais ōphthē, tou hagiou pneumatos apestalmenou kai synontos autǭ hetoimou te parestōtos eis hēn tetaktai diakonian, hote kai hapsasthai autou epitrepei.

He fulfilled these things in deeds after his resurrection from the dead. After it, having said to Mary, “Do not touch me, for I have not yet ascended to my Father,” afterwards, as having gone up to the Father, he appeared to the disciples, the Holy Spirit having been sent and being with him and standing ready for the ministry to which it is appointed, when he also permits them to touch him.

3.5.14Klostermann

τότε γὰρ »αὐτοῖς ἐνεφύσησεν« καὶ τότε μέρος τι χαρίσματος τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος αὐτοῖς, τὸ τῆς ἀφέσεως τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων ποιητικόν, ἐδίδου· »διαιρέσεις« γὰρ »χαρισμάτων εἰσίν«, ὧν ἐκ μέρους μὲν αὐτοῖς ἐδωρεῖτο τότε συνὼν καὶ παρὼν αὐτοῖς, μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα μείζονος αὐτοὺς καὶ τελεωτέρας δυνάμεως ἐπλήρου. περὶ ἧς ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσιν τῶν ἀποστόλων πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἔφη »ὑμεῖς δὲ λήψεσθε ἐξ ὕψους δύναμιν ἐπελθόντος τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐφʼ ὑμᾶς«· ὅτε καὶ βαπτισθήσεσθαι αὐτοὺς ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ ἐπηγγέλλετο, ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸ ἐπληροῦτο μετὰ τὴν ἀνάληψιν αὐτοῦ, κατὰ τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς πεντηκοστῆς ἀποσταλέντος αὐτοῖς τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ταῖς αὐτοῦ φωναῖς ἀκολούθως.

tote gar »autois enephysēsen« kai tote meros ti charismatos tou hagiou pneumatos autois, to tēs apheseōs tōn hamartēmatōn poiētikon, edidou; »diaireseis« gar »charismatōn eisin«, hōn ek merous men autois edōreito tote synōn kai parōn autois, meta de tauta meizonos autous kai teleōteras dynameōs eplērou. peri hēs en tais Praxesin tōn apostolōn pros autous ephē »hymeis de lēpsesthe ex hypsous dynamin epelthontos tou hagiou pneumatos ephʼ hymas«; hote kai baptisthēsesthai autous en pneumati hagiǭ epēngelleto, ho dē kai auto eplērouto meta tēn analēpsin autou, kata tēn hēmeran tēs pentēkostēs apostalentos autois tou hagiou pneumatos tais autou phōnais akolouthōs.

For then “he breathed on them,” and then he gave them a part of the gift of the Holy Spirit, that which effects the forgiveness of sins; for “there are varieties of gifts,” of which he gave them a part then, being with them and present to them, but afterwards he filled them with greater and more perfect power. About this, in the Acts of the Apostles, he said to them, “But you will receive power from on high when the Holy Spirit comes upon you”; when he also promised that they would be baptized in the Holy Spirit, which too was fulfilled after his ascension, the Holy Spirit being sent to them on the day of Pentecost, in accordance with his words.

3.5.15Klostermann

πλείονος δὲ ἐξεργασίας καὶ σαφηνείας δεομένων τῶν κατὰ τὸν τόπον οὐ νῦν ἐπεξιέναι καιρὸς τῇ τῆς ἐξετάσεως ἀκριβείᾳ, ἐπεὶ μηδὲ τοῦθʼ ἡμῖν πρόκειται, παραστῆσαι δʼ ἐχρῆν ἕτερον εἶναι τοῦ υἱοῦ τὸ παράκλητον πνεῦμα, ὃ δὴ καὶ ἀπεδείχθη διαφόρως διʼ ὧν αὐτὸς ἐπαίδευσεν ὁ σωτήρ, πρός τε τοῖς ἄλλοις καὶ ἐν οἷς ἔλεγεν »ἔτι πολλὰ ἔχω λέγειν ὑμῖν, ἀλλʼ οὐ δύνασθε βαστάζειν ἄρτι· ὅταν δὲ ἔλθῃ 〈ἐκεῖνος, 〉 τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, διηγήσεται ὑμῖν τὴν ἀλήθειαν πᾶσαν·

pleionos de exergasias kai saphēneias deomenōn tōn kata ton topon ou nyn epexienai kairos tę̄ tēs exetaseōs akribeią, epei mēde touthʼ hēmin prokeitai, parastēsai dʼ echrēn heteron einai tou huiou to paraklēton pneuma, ho dē kai apedeichthē diaphorōs diʼ hōn autos epaideusen ho sōtēr, pros te tois allois kai en hois elegen »eti polla echō legein hymin, allʼ ou dynasthe bastazein arti; hotan de elthę̄ 〈ekeinos, 〉 to pneuma tēs alētheias, diēgēsetai hymin tēn alētheian pasan;

Since the matters of this passage need more working out and clarity, it is not now the time to go into them with exact examination, since this is not our purpose; but it was necessary to show that the Paraclete Spirit is other than the Son, which has been shown in various ways from what the Saviour himself taught, among other places where he said: “I still have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now; but when he comes, the Spirit of truth, he will tell you all the truth;

3.5.16Klostermann

οὐ γὰρ ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ λαλήσει, ἀλλʼ ὅσα ἀκούσει, καὶ τὰ ἐρχόμενα ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν. ἐκεῖνος ἐμὲ δοξάσει, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«. ἐν οἷς πάλιν ἃ μὴ αὐτὸς ἐδίδαξεν ταῦτα μαθήσεσθαι τοὺς αὐτοῦ μαθητὰς ὑπὸ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἐπαγγέλλεται, ὡς περὶ ἑτέρου λέγων τὸ »ὅταν ἔλθῃ ἐκεῖνος« καὶ τὸ »οὐ γὰρ ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ λαλήσει« καὶ τὸ ἐκεῖνος ἐμὲ δοξάσει« καὶ τὸ »ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται«· ταῦτα γὰρ πάντα ὑπολαμβάνειν τὸν σωτῆρα αὐτὸν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λέγειν δεινὴ καὶ δυσθεράπευτος εὐήθεια.

ou gar aphʼ heautou lalēsei, allʼ hosa akousei, kai ta erchomena anangelei hymin. ekeinos eme doxasei, hoti ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«. en hois palin ha mē autos edidaxen tauta mathēsesthai tous autou mathētas hypo tou hagiou pneumatos epangelletai, hōs peri heterou legōn to »hotan elthę̄ ekeinos« kai to »ou gar aphʼ heautou lalēsei« kai to ekeinos eme doxasei« kai to »hoti ek tou emou lēpsetai«; tauta gar panta hypolambanein ton sōtēra auton peri heautou legein deinē kai dystherapeutos euētheia.

for he will not speak from himself, but whatever he hears, and he will declare to you the things to come. He will glorify me, because he will take from what is mine and declare it to you.” In which again he promises that his disciples will learn from the Holy Spirit what he himself did not teach, speaking as of another: “when he comes,” and “for he will not speak from himself,” and “he will glorify me,” and “because he will take from what is mine.” For to suppose that the Saviour says all these about himself is a terrible and incurable simplicity.

3.5.17Klostermann

ἀλλὰ γὰρ σαφῶς διὰ τούτων αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἕτερον ὑπάρχειν παρʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐδίδαξεν, τιμῇ μὲν καὶ δόξῃ καὶ πρεσβείοις ὑπερέχον καὶ κρεῖττον καὶ ἀνώτερον πάσης τῆς νοερᾶς καὶ λογικῆς τυγχάνον οὐσίας (διὸ καὶ συμπαρείληπται τῇ ἁγίᾳ καὶ τρισμακαρίᾳ τριάδι).

alla gar saphōs dia toutōn autos ho sōtēr to pneuma to hagion heteron hyparchein parʼ heauton edidaxen, timę̄ men kai doxę̄ kai presbeiois hyperechon kai kreitton kai anōteron pasēs tēs noeras kai logikēs tynchanon ousias (dio kai sympareilēptai tę̄ hagią kai trismakarią triadi).

But clearly by these the Saviour himself taught that the Holy Spirit is other than himself, surpassing in honour and glory and privileges, and being better and higher than every intellectual and rational substance (therefore it is also included with the holy and thrice-blessed Trinity).

3.5.18Klostermann

ὑποβεβηκός γε μὴν [εἶναι] αὑτοῦ. ὃ δὴ παρίστη εἰπὼν »οὐ γὰρ ἀφʼ ἑαυτοῦ λαλήσει, ἀλλʼ ὅσα ἀκούσει λαλήσει«· παρὰ τίνος δὲ ἀκούσει, διασαφεῖ λέγων »ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«, ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ δηλαδὴ θησαυροῦ· ἐν αὐτῷ γάρ εἰσιν πάντες οἱ θησαυροὶ τῆς σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως ἀπόκρυφοι«.

hypobebēkos ge mēn [einai] hautou. ho dē paristē eipōn »ou gar aphʼ heautou lalēsei, allʼ hosa akousei lalēsei«; para tinos de akousei, diasaphei legōn »ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«, ek tou emou dēladē thēsaurou; en autǭ gar eisin pantes hoi thēsauroi tēs sophias kai gnōseōs apokryphoi«.

But it is lower than he. He showed this, saying, “For he will not speak from himself, but whatever he hears he will speak.” And from whom he will hear, he makes clear, saying, “He will take from what is mine and declare it to you,” from mine, that is, from my treasury; for “in him are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge.”

3.5.19Klostermann

αὐτὸς μὲν οὖν ἅτε υἱὸς μονογενὴς παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς λαμβάνει καὶ παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἀκούει, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον παρʼ αὐτοῦ χορηγεῖται· διό φησιν »ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήψεται καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν«. λέγεται μὲν οὖν καὶ ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸς πνεῦμα, ὡς αὐτὸς ἐδίδαξεν ὁ σωτὴρ εἰπὼν »πνεῦμα ὁ θεός, καὶ τοὺς προσκυνοῦντας αὐτὸν ἐν πνεύματι καὶ ἀληθείᾳ δεῖ προσκυνεῖν«, καὶ ἔσται ἀληθῶς ἅγιος ἁγίων αὐτός, καὶ »ἐν ἁγίοις ἀναπαυόμενος«. ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ πνεῦμα ὢν τυγχάνει, καὶ πνεῦμα καὶ αὐτὸς ἁγίων ἄγιον, εἰ δὴ εἰκών ἐστιν τοῦ ἀοράτου·

autos men oun hate huios monogenēs para tou patros lambanei kai para tou patros akouei, to de pneuma to hagion parʼ autou chorēgeitai; dio phēsin »ek tou emou lēpsetai kai anangelei hymin«. legetai men oun kai ho epi pantōn theos pneuma, hōs autos edidaxen ho sōtēr eipōn »pneuma ho theos, kai tous proskynountas auton en pneumati kai alētheią dei proskynein«, kai estai alēthōs hagios hagiōn autos, kai »en hagiois anapauomenos«. alla kai ho huios tou theou pneuma ōn tynchanei, kai pneuma kai autos hagiōn agion, ei dē eikōn estin tou aoratou;

He himself, then, as only-begotten Son, receives from the Father and hears from the Father, while the Holy Spirit is supplied by him; therefore he says, “He will take from what is mine and declare it to you.” The God over all is also called spirit, as the Saviour himself taught, saying, “God is spirit, and those who worship him must worship in spirit and truth,” and he will truly be himself the holy of holies, and “resting among the holy ones.” And the Son of God too is spirit, and he too spirit holy of holies, if indeed he is the image of the invisible God;

3.5.20Klostermann

διὸ καὶ περὶ αὐτοῦ λέλεκται »ὁ δὲ κύριος τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν« καὶ »πνεῦμα πρὸ προσώπου ἡμῶν χριστὸς κύριος«.

dio kai peri autou lelektai »ho de kyrios to pneuma estin« kai »pneuma pro prosōpou hēmōn christos kyrios«.

therefore it is said of him too, “Now the Lord is the Spirit,” and “The spirit of our face, Christ the Lord.”

3.5.21Klostermann

ἀλλὰ γὰρ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος ἑτέρου ὄντος παρὰ τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱόν, τὸ ἰδίωμα παριστὰς ὁ σωτὴρ κέκληκεν αὐτὸ παράκλητον, τὸ κοινὸν τῆς ὁμωνυμίας ἀφορίζων διὰ τῆς τοῦ παρακλήτου προσηγορίας, ἐπεὶ καὶ αἱ ἀγγελικαὶ δυνάμεις εἶεν ἂν πνεύματα· »ὁ« γὰρ »ποιῶν τοὺς ἀγγέλους αὑτοῦ πνεύματα« εἴρηται. ἀλλʼ οὐδὲν τούτων ἐξισοῦσθαι δύναται τῷ παρακλήτῳ πνεύματι. διὸ τῇ ἁγίᾳ καὶ τρισμακαρίᾳ τριάδι μόνον τοῦτο συμπαρείληπται,

alla gar tou hagiou pneumatos heterou ontos para ton patera kai ton huion, to idiōma paristas ho sōtēr keklēken auto paraklēton, to koinon tēs homōnymias aphorizōn dia tēs tou paraklētou prosēgorias, epei kai hai angelikai dynameis eien an pneumata; »ho« gar »poiōn tous angelous hautou pneumata« eirētai. allʼ ouden toutōn exisousthai dynatai tǭ paraklētǭ pneumati. dio tę̄ hagią kai trismakarią triadi monon touto sympareilēptai,

But since the Holy Spirit is other than the Father and the Son, the Saviour, showing its distinctive character, called it Paraclete, marking off what is common in the shared name by the title “Paraclete,” since the angelic powers too would be spirits; for it is said, “who makes his angels spirits.” But none of these can be made equal to the Paraclete Spirit. Therefore it alone is included with the holy and thrice-blessed Trinity,

3.5.22Klostermann

οὐκ ἄλλως τοῦ σωτῆρος τοῖς ἀποστόλοις αὐτοῦ διαταξαμένου τὸ μυστήριον τῆς αὐτοῦ παλιγγενεσίας πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐξ ἐθνῶν εἰς αὐτὸν πιστεύουσιν παραδιδόναι ἢ βαπτίζοντας »αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος«· τοῦ μὲν πατρὸς αὐθεντοῦντος καὶ δωρουμένου τὴν χάριν, τοῦ δὲ υἱοῦ ταύτῃ διακονουμένου (»ἡ« γὰρ »χάρις καὶ ἡ ἀλήθεια διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐγένετο«), τοῦ δὲ ἁγίου πνεύματος, δηλαδὴ τοῦ παρακλήτου, αὐτοῦ ὄντος τοῦ χορηγουμένου κατὰ τὰς ἐν αὐτῷ διαιρέσεις τῶν χαρισμάτων, »ᾧ μὲν γὰρ διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος δίδοται λόγος σοφίας, ἄλλῳ δὲ λόγος γνώσεως κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ πνεῦμα, ἑτέρῳ πίστις ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ πνεύματι« καὶ τὰ τούτοις κατηριθμημένα ὁμοίως.

ouk allōs tou sōtēros tois apostolois autou diataxamenou to mystērion tēs autou palingenesias pasin tois ex ethnōn eis auton pisteuousin paradidonai ē baptizontas »autous eis to onoma tou patros kai tou huiou kai tou hagiou pneumatos«; tou men patros authentountos kai dōroumenou tēn charin, tou de huiou tautę̄ diakonoumenou (»hē« gar »charis kai hē alētheia dia Iēsou Christou egeneto«), tou de hagiou pneumatos, dēladē tou paraklētou, autou ontos tou chorēgoumenou kata tas en autǭ diaireseis tōn charismatōn, »hǭ men gar dia tou pneumatos didotai logos sophias, allǭ de logos gnōseōs kata to auto pneuma, heterǭ pistis en tǭ autǭ pneumati« kai ta toutois katērithmēmena homoiōs.

since the Saviour commanded his apostles to hand on the mystery of his rebirth to all from the nations who believe in him in no other way than by baptizing “them into the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit”: the Father having authority and giving the grace, the Son ministering it (for “grace and truth came through Jesus Christ”), and the Holy Spirit, that is, the Paraclete, being itself what is supplied, according to the varieties of gifts in it; “for to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit, to another faith by the same Spirit,” and what is listed with these likewise.

preface 3, chapter 6

3.6.1Klostermann

τὸ μὲν οὖν ἅγιον πνεῦμα μόνοις ἁγίοις ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν πέφυκεν, διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ χορηγούμενον οἷς ἂν ὁ πατὴρ κρίνειεν. καὶ τοῦτʼ ἂν εἴη ἔργον αὐτοῦ τὸ πάντας ἁγιάζειν, οἷς ἂν ἑνός τινος ἢ καὶ πλειόνων μεταδιδῷ τῶν ἐν αὐτῷ χαρισμάτων, ὡς καὶ προφήτας καὶ ἀποστόλους καὶ πᾶσαν θεοφιλῆ ψυχήν, εἰκὸς δὲ καὶ τὰς κρείττους καὶ θείας δυνάμεις, τῆς ἐξ αὐτοῦ μεταλαμβάνειν ἁγιότητος. ὁ δὲ υἱὸς μόνος πατρικῇ θεότητι τετιμημένος, ποιητικὸς ἂν εἴη καὶ δημιουργικὸς τῆς τῶν γενητῶν ἁπάντων, ὁρατῶν τε καὶ ἀοράτων, καὶ δὴ καὶ αὐτῆς τῆς τοῦ παρακλήτου πνεύματος ὑπάρξεως· πάντα γὰρ »διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο,

to men oun hagion pneuma monois hagiois emphilochōrein pephyken, dia tou huiou chorēgoumenon hois an ho patēr krineien. kai toutʼ an eiē ergon autou to pantas hagiazein, hois an henos tinos ē kai pleionōn metadidǭ tōn en autǭ charismatōn, hōs kai prophētas kai apostolous kai pasan theophilē psychēn, eikos de kai tas kreittous kai theias dynameis, tēs ex autou metalambanein hagiotētos. ho de huios monos patrikę̄ theotēti tetimēmenos, poiētikos an eiē kai dēmiourgikos tēs tōn genētōn hapantōn, horatōn te kai aoratōn, kai dē kai autēs tēs tou paraklētou pneumatos hyparxeōs; panta gar »diʼ autou egeneto,

The Holy Spirit, then, is by nature disposed to dwell gladly in the holy alone, supplied through the Son to those whom the Father may judge worthy. And this would be its work, to sanctify all to whom it imparts one or more of the gifts in it, such as prophets and apostles and every God-loving soul, and probably the higher and divine powers too share in the holiness from it. But the Son alone, honoured with the Father's divinity, would be the maker and creator of the existence of all created things, visible and invisible, and indeed of the existence of the Paraclete Spirit itself; for “all things came into being through him,

3.6.2Klostermann

καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν« καὶ »ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα τὰ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, εἴτε ὁρατὰ εἴτε ἀόρατα«. ὁ δʼ ἐπέκεινα τῶν ὅλων θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἄρρητόν τι ὢν ἀγαθὸν καὶ παντὸς λογισμοῦ καὶ διανοίας φωνῆς τε πάσης καὶ ἐνθυμήσεως κρεῖττον, ὁμοῦ τῶν πάντων ὅσα ποτὲ ὄντα καὶ ὁποῖα τυγχάνει, αὐτοῦ τε τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος προσέτι δὲ καὶ τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ καθηγούμενος, μόνος εἰκότως ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων καὶ διὰ πάντων καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν θεὸς ἀνείρηται παρὰ τῷ ἀποστόλῳ φάντι »εἷς κύριος, μία πίστις, ἕν βάπτισμα· εἷς θεὸς πατὴρ πάντων, ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων καὶ διὰ πάντων καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν«.

kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen« kai »en autǭ ektisthē ta panta ta en tois ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs, eite horata eite aorata«. ho dʼ epekeina tōn holōn theos kai patēr tou kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou, arrēton ti ōn agathon kai pantos logismou kai dianoias phōnēs te pasēs kai enthymēseōs kreitton, homou tōn pantōn hosa pote onta kai hopoia tynchanei, autou te tou hagiou pneumatos proseti de kai tou monogenous huiou kathēgoumenos, monos eikotōs ho epi pantōn kai dia pantōn kai en pasin theos aneirētai para tǭ apostolǭ phanti »heis kyrios, mia pistis, hen baptisma; heis theos patēr pantōn, ho epi pantōn kai dia pantōn kai en pasin«.

and without him nothing came into being,” and “in him were created all things in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible.” But the God beyond all things and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, being an unspeakable good, better than all reasoning and thought and every voice and reflection, presiding at once over all things whatever and of whatever kind they are, and over the Holy Spirit itself, and moreover over the only-begotten Son, is rightly called alone the God over all and through all and in all by the apostle, who said, “One Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God, Father of all, who is over all and through all and in all.”

3.6.3Klostermann

καὶ μόνος μὲν αὐτὸς »εἷς θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ« »τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ« χρηματίζοι ἄν, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς »μονογενὴς θεὸς ὁ ὢν εἰς τὸν κόλπον τοῦ πατρός«· τὸ δὲ παράκλητον πνεῦμα οὔτε θεὸς οὔτε υἱός, ἐπεὶ μὴ ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς ὁμοίως τῷ υἱῷ καὶ αὐτὸ τὴν γένεσιν εἴληφεν, ἓν δέ τι τῶν διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ γενομένων τυγχάνει, ὅτι δὴ »πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν«.

kai monos men autos »heis theos kai patēr« »tou kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou« chrēmatizoi an, ho de huios »monogenēs theos ho ōn eis ton kolpon tou patros«; to de paraklēton pneuma oute theos oute huios, epei mē ek tou patros homoiōs tǭ huiǭ kai auto tēn genesin eilēphen, hen de ti tōn dia tou huiou genomenōn tynchanei, hoti dē »panta diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude hen«.

And he alone would be called “one God and Father” “of our Lord Jesus Christ,” and the Son “only-begotten God, who is in the bosom of the Father”; but the Paraclete Spirit is neither God nor Son, since it has not received its origin from the Father like the Son, but is one of the things that came into being through the Son, since “all things came into being through him, and without him nothing came into being.”

3.6.4Klostermann

ταῦτα μὲν οὖν τῇ ἁγίᾳ καὶ καθολικῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ὧδέ πη διὰ τῶν θείων φωνῶν παραδίδοται τὰ μυστήρια· Μάρκελλος δὲ πάντα φύρας, ποτὲ μὲν εἰς αὐτὸν ὅλον τὸν Σαβελλίου βυθὸν χωρεῖ, ποτὲ δὲ Παύλου τοῦ Σαμοσατέως ἀνανεοῦσθαι πειρᾶται τὴν αἵρεσιν, ποτὲ δὲ Ἰουδαῖος ὢν ἄντικρυς ἀπελέγχεται· μίαν γὰρ ὑπόστασιν τριπρόσωπον ὥσπερ καὶ τριώνυμον εἰσάγει, τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι λέγων τὸν θεὸν καὶ τὸν ἐν αὐτῷ λόγον καὶ τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα.

tauta men oun tę̄ hagią kai katholikę̄ ekklēsią hōde pē dia tōn theiōn phōnōn paradidotai ta mystēria; Markellos de panta phyras, pote men eis auton holon ton Sabelliou bython chōrei, pote de Paulou tou Samosateōs ananeousthai peiratai tēn hairesin, pote de Ioudaios ōn antikrys apelenchetai; mian gar hypostasin triprosōpon hōsper kai triōnymon eisagei, ton auton einai legōn ton theon kai ton en autǭ logon kai to hagion pneuma.

These are the mysteries handed on in some such way to the holy and catholic church through the divine words. But Marcellus, jumbling everything, at one time goes into the whole depth of Sabellius, at another tries to renew the heresy of Paul of Samosata, at another is openly convicted of being a Jew; for he introduces one hypostasis with three faces, as it were, and three names, saying that God and the Word in him and the Holy Spirit are the same.

3.6.5Klostermann

εἶτʼ ἐντεῦθεν μεταβὰς ἐπὶ τὰς ἀποστολικὰς περὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ θεολογίας, πάλιν διαστρόφοις κέχρηται ἑρμηνείαις. τοῦ γὰρ θείου ἀποστόλου θεολογοῦντος διαρρήδην τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ λέγοντος »ὅς ἐστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου, πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως, ὅτι ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα τά τε ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, εἴτε ὁρατὰ εἴτε ἀόρατα, εἴτε θρόνοι εἴτε κυριότητες εἴτε ἀρχαὶ εἴτε ἐξουσίαι· πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται· καὶ αὐτός ἐστιν πρὸ πάντων καὶ τὰ πάντα ἐν αὐτῷ συνέστηκεν«,

eitʼ enteuthen metabas epi tas apostolikas peri tou Christou theologias, palin diastrophois kechrētai hermēneiais. tou gar theiou apostolou theologountos diarrēdēn ton huion tou theou kai legontos »hos estin eikōn tou theou tou aoratou, prōtotokos pasēs ktiseōs, hoti en autǭ ektisthē ta panta ta te en tois ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs, eite horata eite aorata, eite thronoi eite kyriotētes eite archai eite exousiai; panta diʼ autou kai eis auton ektistai; kai autos estin pro pantōn kai ta panta en autǭ synestēken«,

Then, passing from here to the apostle's theology about Christ, he again uses perverse interpretations. For when the divine apostle expressly speaks of the Son of God as God and says, “who is the image of the invisible God, firstborn of all creation, for in him were created all things in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or authorities; all things were created through him and for him; and he is before all things, and all things hold together in him,”

preface 3, chapter 7

3.7.1Klostermann

ὁ θαυμαστὸς οὗτος αὖθις ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα 〈κατα〉πεσὼν αὐτὴν εἶναι ἀποφαίνεται τὴν εἰκόνα τοῦ ἀοράτου θεοῦ, οὐκ ἀκούων ὡς ἀρσενικῷ χαρακτῆρι ἐξενήνεκται τὸ »ὅς ἐστιν εἰκών«. τὸ γὰρ »ὃς« οὐκ οἶδ ὅπως ἐφαρμόσας τῇ σαρκί, ταύτην ἔφη δηλοῦσθαι ὡς αὐτῆς οὔσης τῆς εἰκόνος »τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου«. καὶ πάλιν τὸ »αὐτός ἐστιν πρὸ πάντων« περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς φησιν εἰρῆσθαι οὐκ αἰδούμενος τὸ »αὐτὸς« ἐπὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ἐκλαμβάνειν.

ho thaumastos houtos authis epi tēn sarka 〈kata〉pesōn autēn einai apophainetai tēn eikona tou aoratou theou, ouk akouōn hōs arsenikǭ charaktēri exenēnektai to »hos estin eikōn«. to gar »hos« ouk oid hopōs epharmosas tę̄ sarki, tautēn ephē dēlousthai hōs autēs ousēs tēs eikonos »tou theou tou aoratou«. kai palin to »autos estin pro pantōn« peri tēs sarkos phēsin eirēsthai ouk aidoumenos to »autos« epi tēs sarkos eklambanein.

this admirable man, falling down again onto the flesh, declares that it is the image of the invisible God, not hearing that “who is the image” is expressed in the masculine form. For fitting “who” to the flesh, I do not know how, he said that it is meant, as if it were itself the image “of the invisible God.” And again he says that “he is before all things” was said about the flesh, not ashamed to take “he” of the flesh.

3.7.2Klostermann

καὶ τὸν »πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως« διὰ τὴν σάρκα κεκλῆσθαι λέγει, ἐπιμένει τε ἀδιατρέπτως ἐν τῇ σαρκὶ φάσκων »τὰ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς« ἐκτίσθαι, »τά τε ὁρατὰ καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα«, οὐδὲ διατρέπεται θρόνους καὶ κυριότητας καὶ ἀρχὰς καὶ ἐξουσίας διὰ τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ σωτῆρος λέγων τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ κτίσεως ἠξιῶσθαι. ἤδη δὲ διὰ τῆς πρὸ τούτου γραφῆς τὰς περὶ τούτων τοῦ Μαρκέλλου φωνὰς παραθέμενος, λόγου συμμετρίας φειδόμενος, τῇ αὐτῶν ἐκείνων ἀρκεσθήσομαι μαρτυρίᾳ. ὡς δὲ διάστροφος καὶ βεβιασμένη ἡ τοιαύτη τυγχάνει τῆς ἀποστολικῆς λέξεως διήγησις, οὔ μοι δεῖν ἡγοῦμαι κατασκευῆς πλείονος, διὰ τὸ καὶ παντί τῳ κατάφωρον εἶναι τὸ ἀναιδὲς τῆς ἑρμηνείας.

kai ton »prōtotokon pasēs ktiseōs« dia tēn sarka keklēsthai legei, epimenei te adiatreptōs en tę̄ sarki phaskōn »ta en tois ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs« ektisthai, »ta te horata kai ta aorata«, oude diatrepetai thronous kai kyriotētas kai archas kai exousias dia tēs sarkos tou sōtēros legōn tēs en Christǭ ktiseōs ēxiōsthai. ēdē de dia tēs pro toutou graphēs tas peri toutōn tou Markellou phōnas parathemenos, logou symmetrias pheidomenos, tę̄ autōn ekeinōn arkesthēsomai martyrią. hōs de diastrophos kai bebiasmenē hē toiautē tynchanei tēs apostolikēs lexeōs diēgēsis, ou moi dein hēgoumai kataskeuēs pleionos, dia to kai panti tǭ kataphōron einai to anaides tēs hermēneias.

And he says that the “firstborn of all creation” was so called because of the flesh, and persists unashamed in the flesh, saying that “the things in the heavens and on earth,” “the visible and the invisible,” were created, and he is not ashamed to say that thrones and dominions and principalities and authorities were counted worthy of the creation in Christ through the Saviour's flesh. Since I set out Marcellus's words about these in the preceding writing, sparing proportion in my discourse, I shall be content with their testimony. And since such an exposition of the apostle's wording is perverse and forced, I do not think more argument is needed, because the shamelessness of the interpretation is obvious to everyone.

preface 3, chapter 8

3.8.1Klostermann

πλὴν τοσαῦτα περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ σωτῆρος εἰπὼν οὐδʼ αὐτὴν ἡμῖν φυλάττει σώαν· ὡς εἴθε γὰρ κἂν εἰς αὐτὴν τὸν εὐσεβῆ διετήρει λογισμόν. νυνὶ δὲ μετὰ πάντα τὰ περὶ αὐτῆς αὐτῷ λελεγμένα ἐπὶ συντελείᾳ τῶν αἰώνων καταλείπεσθαι αὐτὴν ἔρημον τοῦ λόγου ἀποφαίνεται γράφων οὕτως εἰ οὖν ὁμολογεῖ τὴν σάρκα μηδὲν ὠφελεῖν αὐτόν, πῶς ἐγχωρεῖ τὴν ἐκ γῆς τε οὖσαν καὶ μηδὲν ὠφελοῦσαν καὶ ἐν τοῖς μέλλουσιν αἰῶσιν ὡς αὐτῷ λυσιτελοῦσαν συνεῖναι τῷ λόγῳ;

plēn tosauta peri tēs sarkos tou sōtēros eipōn oudʼ autēn hēmin phylattei sōan; hōs eithe gar kan eis autēn ton eusebē dietērei logismon. nyni de meta panta ta peri autēs autǭ lelegmena epi synteleią tōn aiōnōn kataleipesthai autēn erēmon tou logou apophainetai graphōn houtōs ei oun homologei tēn sarka mēden ōphelein auton, pōs enchōrei tēn ek gēs te ousan kai mēden ōphelousan kai en tois mellousin aiōsin hōs autǭ lysitelousan syneinai tǭ logǭ?

But having said so much about the Saviour's flesh, he does not even keep it safe for us; would that he had kept a pious thought even toward it. But now, after all he has said about it, he declares that at the consummation of the ages it will be left deserted by the Word, writing thus: “If, then, he confesses that the flesh profits him nothing, how is it possible that what is from the earth and profits nothing should be with the Word in the ages to come as though it were of use to him?”

preface 3, chapter 9

3.9.1Klostermann

καὶ δευτεροῖ τὸ αὐτὸ ἐν ἑτέρῳ φάσκων εἰ τοίνυν ἐν τῷ καιρῷ τῆς ἀποκαταστάσεως ἁπάντων καὶ αὐτὴν τὴν κτίσιν ἐκ τῆς δουλείας εἰς τὴν ἐλευθερίαν μεταβληθήσεσθαι ὁ Παῦλος ἔφη (λέγει γὰρ »ὅτι καὶ αὐτὴ ἡ κτίσις ἐλευθερωθήσεται ἀπὸ τῆς δουλείας τῆς φθορᾶς εἰς τὴν ἐλευθερίαν τῆς δόξης τῶν τέκνων τοῦ θεοῦ«), πῶς ἔτι τὴν τοῦ δούλου μορφήν, ἣν ἀνείληφεν ὁ λόγος, μορφὴν οὖσαν δούλου, συνεῖναι τῷ λόγῳ [διʼ αὐτὴν] γένοιτʼ ἂν δυνατόν;

kai deuteroi to auto en heterǭ phaskōn ei toinyn en tǭ kairǭ tēs apokatastaseōs hapantōn kai autēn tēn ktisin ek tēs douleias eis tēn eleutherian metablēthēsesthai ho Paulos ephē (legei gar »hoti kai autē hē ktisis eleutherōthēsetai apo tēs douleias tēs phthoras eis tēn eleutherian tēs doxēs tōn teknōn tou theou«), pōs eti tēn tou doulou morphēn, hēn aneilēphen ho logos, morphēn ousan doulou, syneinai tǭ logǭ [diʼ autēn] genoitʼ an dynaton?

And he repeats the same elsewhere, saying: “If, then, Paul said that at the time of the restoration of all things creation itself also will be changed from slavery to freedom (for he says, ‘that creation itself also will be set free from the slavery of corruption into the freedom of the glory of the children of God’), how could the form of the servant, which the Word assumed, being the form of a servant, still be with the Word?”

preface 3, chapter 10

3.10.1Klostermann

ὁρᾷς ὁποίας προέσθαι φωνὰς κατὰ τῆς σαρκὸς τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν τετόλμηκεν οὐκ ἐπιστήσας ὡς καὶ πρὸ τῆς εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἀναλήψεως ἔτι οὖσαν αὐτὴν ἐπὶ γῆς πρὸ τοῦ πάθους οὕτως ἐδόξασεν ἐν τῷ ὄρει, τρισὶν τοῖς ἐκκρίτοις αὐτοῦ μαθηταῖς μόνοις εἰκόνα δεικνὺς τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ, ὡς ἐξαστράψαι τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ, καὶ φωτὸς μαρμαρυγὰς ἐκλάμψαι

horąs hopoias proesthai phōnas kata tēs sarkos tou sōtēros hēmōn tetolmēken ouk epistēsas hōs kai pro tēs eis ouranous analēpseōs eti ousan autēn epi gēs pro tou pathous houtōs edoxasen en tǭ orei, trisin tois ekkritois autou mathētais monois eikona deiknys tēs basileias autou, hōs exastrapsai to prosōpon autou, kai phōtos marmarygas eklampsai

You see what words he has dared to let out against our Saviour's flesh, not considering that even before the ascension into heaven, while it was still on earth before the passion, he so glorified it on the mountain, showing to his three chosen disciples alone an image of his kingdom, so that his face flashed like lightning and shone with gleams of light

3.10.2Klostermann

( »ἐγένετο« γάρ φησιν ἡ θεία γραφὴ »τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ὡς ὁ ἥλιος καὶ τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ λευκὰ ὡς τὸ φῶς«), ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ συνεὶς ὁποῖον σῶμα δόξης Χριστοῦ ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος ἔλεγεν καὶ ὡς καὶ τὰ ἡμέτερα σώματα σύμμορφα ἔσεσθαι ἐκείνῳ τῷ σώματι ἐδίδασκεν λέγων »ὃς μετασχηματίσει τὸ σῶμα τῆς ταπεινώσεως ἡμῶν σύμμορφον τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ«, ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ νοήσας τίνι τρόπῳ καταποθήσεσθαι τὸ θνητὸν ὑπὸ τῆς ζωῆς ἔγραφεν φάσκων »ἐφʼ ᾧ οὐ θέλομεν ἐκδύσασθαι 〈ἀλλʼ ἐπενδύσασθαι〉, ἵνα καταποθῇ τὸ θνητὸν ὑπὸ τῆς ζωῆς«· τούτων ἀμαθῶς ἔχων τὸν μὲν λόγον διαβεβαιοῦται ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν μέλλειν γίγνεσθαι τῷ θεῷ ὥσπερ καὶ πρότερον ἦν, τὴν δὲ σάρκα καταλειφθεῖσαν ὑπὸ τοῦ λόγου οὐκ οἶδʼ ὅ τι ποτὲ γενήσεσθαι.

( »egeneto« gar phēsin hē theia graphē »to prosōpon autou hōs ho hēlios kai ta himatia autou leuka hōs to phōs«), allʼ oude syneis hopoion sōma doxēs Christou ho theios apostolos elegen kai hōs kai ta hēmetera sōmata symmorpha esesthai ekeinǭ tǭ sōmati edidasken legōn »hos metaschēmatisei to sōma tēs tapeinōseōs hēmōn symmorphon tǭ sōmati tēs doxēs autou«, allʼ oude noēsas tini tropǭ katapothēsesthai to thnēton hypo tēs zōēs egraphen phaskōn »ephʼ hǭ ou thelomen ekdysasthai 〈allʼ ependysasthai〉, hina katapothę̄ to thnēton hypo tēs zōēs«; toutōn amathōs echōn ton men logon diabebaioutai hen kai tauton mellein gignesthai tǭ theǭ hōsper kai proteron ēn, tēn de sarka kataleiphtheisan hypo tou logou ouk oidʼ ho ti pote genēsesthai.

(for, divine Scripture says, “his face became like the sun and his garments white as the light”); nor did he understand what kind of body of Christ's glory the divine apostle spoke of, and how he taught that our bodies too would be conformed to that body, saying, “who will transform the body of our humiliation to be conformed to the body of his glory”; nor did he understand in what way he wrote that the mortal will be swallowed up by life, saying, “because we do not wish to be unclothed but further clothed, so that the mortal may be swallowed up by life.” Ignorant of these things, he affirms that the Word will become one and the same with God, as he was before, but that the flesh, left by the Word, will become I do not know what.

3.10.3Klostermann

ἐπάκουσον δʼ οὖν ὅπως ταῦτά φησιν εἰ δέ τις περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ταύτης τῆς ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ἀθανάτου γεγονυίας πυνθάνοιτο, τί φαμεν πρὸς αὐτόν; ὅτι δογματίζειν μὲν ἡμεῖς περὶ ὧν μὴ ἀκριβῶς παρὰ τῶν θείων μεμαθήκαμεν γραφῶν οὐκ ἀσφαλὲς εἶναι νομίζομεν. πῶς γὰρ τοῦτο πράττειν δυνατὸν τοῖς καὶ τὰ ἑτέρων ἀνατρέπουσιν δόγματα;

epakouson dʼ oun hopōs tauta phēsin ei de tis peri tēs sarkos tautēs tēs en tǭ logǭ athanatou gegonuias pynthanoito, ti phamen pros auton? hoti dogmatizein men hēmeis peri hōn mē akribōs para tōn theiōn memathēkamen graphōn ouk asphales einai nomizomen. pōs gar touto prattein dynaton tois kai ta heterōn anatrepousin dogmata?

Hear, then, how he says this: “But if anyone should inquire about this flesh which has become immortal in the Word, what do we say to him? That we do not think it safe to lay down dogmas about things we have not learned exactly from the divine Scriptures. For how could those who overturn the dogmas of others do this?

3.10.4Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ἐροῦμεν πρὸς τοὺς τὸν ἀκριβῆ περὶ τούτου μαθεῖν παρʼ ἡμῶν βουλομένους λόγον, ὅτι πειθόμενοι τῷ ἱερῷ ἀποστόλῳ ἴσμεν ὅτι οὕτως ἡμᾶς ὁρᾶν τὰ ἀποκεκρυμμένα μυστήρια προσήκει, ὡς αὐτὸς ἔφη· βλέπομεν γὰρ ἄρτι« φησὶν διʼ ἐσόπτρου 〈ἐν〉 αἰνίγματι, τότε δὲ πρόσωπον πρὸς πρόσωπον« καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς. ὥστε μή μου πυνθάνου περὶ ὧν σαφῶς παρὰ τῆς θείας γραφῆς μὴ μεμάθηκα· διὰ τοῦτο τοίνυν οὐδὲ περὶ τῆς θείας [γραφῆς] ἐκείνης τῆς τῷ λόγῳ κοινωνησάσης σαρκὸς σαφῶς εἰπεῖν δυνήσομαι. εἶθʼ ὁ μηδὲν λέγειν δύνασθαι ὁμολογῶν μηδὲ μεμαθηκέναι τι ἀπὸ τῆς γραφῆς.

allʼ eroumen pros tous ton akribē peri toutou mathein parʼ hēmōn boulomenous logon, hoti peithomenoi tǭ hierǭ apostolǭ ismen hoti houtōs hēmas horan ta apokekrymmena mystēria prosēkei, hōs autos ephē; blepomen gar arti« phēsin diʼ esoptrou 〈en〉 ainigmati, tote de prosōpon pros prosōpon« kai ta hexēs. hōste mē mou pynthanou peri hōn saphōs para tēs theias graphēs mē memathēka; dia touto toinyn oude peri tēs theias [graphēs] ekeinēs tēs tǭ logǭ koinōnēsasēs sarkos saphōs eipein dynēsomai. eithʼ ho mēden legein dynasthai homologōn mēde memathēkenai ti apo tēs graphēs.

But we shall say to those who wish to learn from us the exact account of this, that, obeying the holy apostle, we know that it is fitting for us to see the hidden mysteries as he himself said: ‘For now we see,’ he says, ‘through a mirror in a riddle, but then face to face,’ and so on. So do not inquire of me about things I have not clearly learned from divine Scripture; for this reason, then, I shall not be able to speak clearly even about that divine flesh which shared in the Word.” Then the one who confesses that he can say nothing and has learned nothing from Scripture

3.10.5Klostermann

τοιαῦτα περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς ἀπεφήνατο, οὔτʼ ἀπὸ τῆς γραφῆς λαβὼν οὔτε ἀφʼ ἑτέρων παραλαβὼν οὔτε ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας μαθών ἑαυτῷ δὲ ἀναπλάσας καὶ τῆς οἰκείας ἐνθυμήσεως ἐπινοήσας ξένον καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἀλλότριον γέννημα, μηδὲ ἐν νῷ λαβὼν τὴν λέγουσαν γραφὴν »μὴ προσθῇς τοῖς λόγοις αὐτοῦ, μή ποτε ἐλέγξῃ σε, καὶ ψευδὴς γένῃ« καὶ »οὐαὶ τοῖς προφητεύουσιν ἀπὸ καρδίας αὐτῶν«.

toiauta peri tēs sarkos apephēnato, outʼ apo tēs graphēs labōn oute aphʼ heterōn paralabōn oute apo tēs ekklēsias mathōn heautǭ de anaplasas kai tēs oikeias enthymēseōs epinoēsas xenon kai tēs alētheias allotrion gennēma, mēde en nǭ labōn tēn legousan graphēn »mē prosthę̄s tois logois autou, mē pote elenxę̄ se, kai pseudēs genę̄« kai »ouai tois prophēteuousin apo kardias autōn«.

declared such things about the flesh, neither taking them from Scripture nor receiving them from others nor learning them from the church, but fashioning for himself and devising from his own reflection a strange offspring alien to the truth, not even keeping in mind the Scripture that says, “Do not add to his words, lest he refute you and you be found a liar,” and “Woe to those who prophesy from their own heart.”

3.10.6Klostermann

ὅρα δʼ οὖν ὅσῃ δυσσεβείᾳ περιπέπτωκεν. ὁ γὰρ τὴν πᾶσαν περὶ τοῦ προϋπάρχοντος μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ θεολογίαν ἐπὶ τὴν σάρκα καταβαλὼν αὐτοῖς τε ῥήμασιν νίκης στέφανον αὐτὴν ἀναγορεύσας (οὕτως 〈γὰρ〉 ἔφη τὸν τοῦ θεοῦ λόγον τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην σάρκα διὰ τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἀθάνατον γενέσθαι παρεσκευακέναι καὶ ὥσπερ τινὰ νίκης στέφανον ἀναδησάμενον ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ πατρὸς καθέζεσθαι) οὗτος αὐτός φησιν αὐτὴν ἔρημον ἔσεσθαι καὶ ὀρφανὴν ἐν τῷ τοῦ παντὸς τέλει, ἑνῶν μὲν τὸν λόγον τῷ θεῷ τὴν δὲ σάρκα χωρίζων τῆς τοῦ λόγου ἐνεργείας καὶ καταλιπὼν αὐτὴν οὐκ οἶδʼ ὅπως ἀθάνατον μὲν καὶ ἄφθαρτον ἄψυχον δὲ καὶ ἀνενέργητον ὑπὸ τοῦ λόγου.

hora dʼ oun hosę̄ dyssebeią peripeptōken. ho gar tēn pasan peri tou proÿparchontos monogenous huiou theologian epi tēn sarka katabalōn autois te rhēmasin nikēs stephanon autēn anagoreusas (houtōs 〈gar〉 ephē ton tou theou logon tēn anthrōpinēn sarka dia tēs anastaseōs athanaton genesthai pareskeuakenai kai hōsper tina nikēs stephanon anadēsamenon en dexią tou patros kathezesthai) houtos autos phēsin autēn erēmon esesthai kai orphanēn en tǭ tou pantos telei, henōn men ton logon tǭ theǭ tēn de sarka chōrizōn tēs tou logou energeias kai katalipōn autēn ouk oidʼ hopōs athanaton men kai aphtharton apsychon de kai anenergēton hypo tou logou.

See, then, into what impiety he has fallen. For the one who cast down onto the flesh the whole theology about the pre-existing only-begotten Son, and in so many words proclaimed it a crown of victory (for so he said that the Word of God prepared the human flesh to become immortal through the resurrection and, as if crowning himself with a crown of victory, sits at the right hand of the Father), this same man says it will be deserted and orphaned at the end of all, uniting the Word to God but separating the flesh from the Word's activity, and leaving it, I do not know how, immortal and incorruptible but lifeless and without activity from the Word.

3.10.7Klostermann

καὶ ταῦτα δὲ πάλιν ἐκ τῶν θείων ἀναγνωσμάτων, ἃ μὴ νενόηκεν, συνιστᾶν πειρᾶται. τοῦ γὰρ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν πρὸς τοὺς μὴ συνιέντας τὰς περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς καὶ τοῦ αἵματος αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίας εἰρηκότος τοῦτο ὑμᾶς σκανδαλίζει; ἐὰν οὖν θεωρῆτε τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀναβαίνοντα ὅπου ἦν τὸ πρότερον; τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν τὸ ζωοποιοῦν, ἡ σὰρξ οὐκ ὠφελεῖ οὐδέν· τὰ ῥήματα ἃ ἐγὼ λελάληκα ὑμῖν πνεῦμά ἐστιν καὶ ζωή ἐστιν«,

kai tauta de palin ek tōn theiōn anagnōsmatōn, ha mē nenoēken, synistan peiratai. tou gar sōtēros hēmōn pros tous mē synientas tas peri tēs sarkos kai tou haimatos autou didaskalias eirēkotos touto hymas skandalizei? ean oun theōrēte ton huion tou anthrōpou anabainonta hopou ēn to proteron? to pneuma estin to zōopoioun, hē sarx ouk ōphelei ouden; ta rhēmata ha egō lelalēka hymin pneuma estin kai zōē estin«,

And he tries to establish this again from the divine readings, which he did not understand. For when our Saviour said to those who did not understand his teachings about his flesh and blood, “Does this offend you? What then if you see the Son of Man ascending to where he was before? It is the Spirit that gives life; the flesh profits nothing; the words that I have spoken to you are spirit and are life,”

preface 3, chapter 11

3.11.1Klostermann

οὐκ ἐπιστήσας τῇ διανοίᾳ τοῦ λόγου ὑπέλαβεν αὐτὸν ἀθετεῖν τὴν σάρκα ἣν ἀνείληφεν ἐκ τῆς ἁγίας παρθένου. εἶτʼ ἐκ τούτου πειρᾶται κατασκευάζειν ὡς μετὰ τὴν συντέλειαν τοῦ παντὸς ἔρημον τῆς ἑαυτοῦ ἐνεργείας ὁ ἐν τῷ θεῷ λόγος καταλείψει τὴν σάρκα. λέγει γοῦν αὐτοῖς ῥήμασιν περὶ γὰρ τῆς σαρκός, ἣν ἔχων ὡμίλει τοῖς μαθηταῖς, οὕτω λέγει τοῦτο ἡμᾶς σκανδαλίζει; ἐὰν οὖν ἴδητε τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀπιόντα ὅπου ἦν τὸ πρότερον; τὸ πνεῦμα ζωοποιεῖ, ἡ σὰρξ οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ«. εἰ οὖν ὁμολογεῖ τὴν σάρκα μηδὲν ὠφελεῖν αὐτόν, πῶς ἐγχωρεῖ τὴν ἐκ γῆς τε οὖσαν καὶ μηδὲν ὠφελοῦσαν καὶ ἐν τοῖς μέλλουσιν αἰῶσιν 〈ὡς〉 αὐτῷ λυσιτελοῦσαν συνεῖναι τῷ λόγῳ; ὁρᾷς ὅσῃ κέχρηται τοῦ εὐαγγελικοῦ λόγου διαστροφῇ διὰ τὸ μὴ συνιέναι τοῦ λόγου τὴν σωτήριον φωνήν, ὅπως εἴρηται καὶ διὰ ποίαν αἰτίαν.

ouk epistēsas tę̄ dianoią tou logou hypelaben auton athetein tēn sarka hēn aneilēphen ek tēs hagias parthenou. eitʼ ek toutou peiratai kataskeuazein hōs meta tēn synteleian tou pantos erēmon tēs heautou energeias ho en tǭ theǭ logos kataleipsei tēn sarka. legei goun autois rhēmasin peri gar tēs sarkos, hēn echōn hōmilei tois mathētais, houtō legei touto hēmas skandalizei? ean oun idēte ton huion tou anthrōpou apionta hopou ēn to proteron? to pneuma zōopoiei, hē sarx ouden ōphelei«. ei oun homologei tēn sarka mēden ōphelein auton, pōs enchōrei tēn ek gēs te ousan kai mēden ōphelousan kai en tois mellousin aiōsin 〈hōs〉 autǭ lysitelousan syneinai tǭ logǭ? horąs hosę̄ kechrētai tou euangelikou logou diastrophę̄ dia to mē synienai tou logou tēn sōtērion phōnēn, hopōs eirētai kai dia poian aitian.

not attending to the sense of the saying, he supposed that he was rejecting the flesh which he assumed from the holy Virgin. Then from this he tries to establish that after the consummation of all the Word in God will leave the flesh deserted of his activity. He says in these very words: “For about the flesh, having which he conversed with the disciples, he says thus: ‘Does this offend us? What then if you see the Son of Man going away to where he was before? The Spirit gives life; the flesh profits nothing.’ If, then, he confesses that the flesh profits him nothing, how is it possible that what is from the earth and profits nothing should be with the Word in the ages to come as though it were of use to him?” You see what distortion of the gospel saying he uses, because he does not understand the saving word of the Word, how it was said and for what reason.

preface 3, chapter 12

3.12.1Klostermann

ἀλλὰ σύ γε ἀναλαβὼν τὴν εὐαγγελικὴν γραφήν, θέα τὴν πᾶσαν τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν διδασκαλίαν ὅπως οὐ περὶ ἧς ἀνείληφεν σαρκὸς διελέγετο, περὶ δὲ τοῦ μυστικοῦ σώματός τε καὶ αἵματος. ἐπειδὴ γὰρ τοῖς πέντε ἄρτοις ἔθρεψεν τὰ πλήθη, μέγα δὲ θαῦμα τοῦτο παρέσχεν τοῖς ἑωρακόσιν, Ἰουδαίων δὲ οἱ πλεῖστοι ἐξευτελίζοντες τὸ γεγονὸς ἔλεγον αὐτῷ »τί οὖν ποιεῖς σὺ σημεῖον, ἵνα ἴδωμεν καὶ πιστεύσωμεν«, εἶτα παρέβαλλον τὸ μάννα τὸ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ λέγοντες οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν τὸ μάννα ἔφαγον ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ, καθώς ἐστιν γεγραμμένον· ἄρτον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς φαγεῖν«,

alla sy ge analabōn tēn euangelikēn graphēn, thea tēn pasan tou sōtēros hēmōn didaskalian hopōs ou peri hēs aneilēphen sarkos dielegeto, peri de tou mystikou sōmatos te kai haimatos. epeidē gar tois pente artois ethrepsen ta plēthē, mega de thauma touto pareschen tois heōrakosin, Ioudaiōn de hoi pleistoi exeutelizontes to gegonos elegon autǭ »ti oun poieis sy sēmeion, hina idōmen kai pisteusōmen«, eita pareballon to manna to en tę̄ erēmǭ legontes hoi pateres hēmōn to manna ephagon en tę̄ erēmǭ, kathōs estin gegrammenon; arton ek tou ouranou edōken autois phagein«,

But you, taking up the gospel Scripture, see how the whole teaching of our Saviour was not about the flesh he assumed, but about the mystical body and blood. For when he had fed the multitudes with the five loaves, and offered this great wonder to those who saw it, most of the Jews, belittling what had happened, said to him, “What sign then do you do, that we may see and believe?” Then they compared the manna in the wilderness, saying, “Our fathers ate the manna in the wilderness, as it is written: He gave them bread from heaven to eat,”

3.12.2Klostermann

πρὸς ταῦτα ὁ σωτὴρ ἀπεκρίνατο »ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐ Μωσῆς δέδωκεν ὑμῖν τὸν ἄρτον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ἀλλʼ ὁ πατήρ μου δίδωσιν ὑμῖν τὸν ἄρτον τὸν ἀληθινὸν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ«. εἶτʼ ἐπιφέρει »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ἄρτος τῆς ζωῆς« καὶ πάλιν »ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ἄρτος ὁ καταβὰς ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ« καὶ αὖθις »ὁ δὲ ἄρτος ὃν ἐγὼ δώσω τὸ σῶμά μού ἐστιν«. καὶ πάλιν προστίθησιν ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν 〈μὴ〉 φάγητε τὴν σάρκα τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου καὶ πίητε αὐτοῦ τὸ αἷμα, οὐκ ἔχετε ζωὴν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς.

pros tauta ho sōtēr apekrinato »amēn amēn legō hymin, ou Mōsēs dedōken hymin ton arton ek tou ouranou, allʼ ho patēr mou didōsin hymin ton arton ton alēthinon ek tou ouranou«. eitʼ epipherei »egō eimi ho artos tēs zōēs« kai palin »egō eimi ho artos ho katabas ek tou ouranou« kai authis »ho de artos hon egō dōsō to sōma mou estin«. kai palin prostithēsin amēn amēn legō hymin, ean 〈mē〉 phagēte tēn sarka tou huiou tou anthrōpou kai piēte autou to haima, ouk echete zōēn en heautois.

the Saviour answered: “Truly, truly, I say to you, it was not Moses who gave you the bread from heaven, but my Father gives you the true bread from heaven.” Then he adds, “I am the bread of life,” and again, “I am the bread that came down from heaven,” and again, “And the bread that I will give is my body.” And again he adds, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood, you have no life in yourselves.

3.12.3Klostermann

ὁ τρώγων μου τὴν σάρκα καὶ πίνων μου τὸ αἷμα ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον, κἀγὼ ἀναστήσω αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ. ἡ γὰρ σάρξ μου ἀληθής ἐστιν βρῶσις, καὶ τὸ αἷμά μου ἀληθής ἐστιν πόσις.

ho trōgōn mou tēn sarka kai pinōn mou to haima echei zōēn aiōnion, kagō anastēsō auton en tę̄ eschatę̄ hēmerą. hē gar sarx mou alēthēs estin brōsis, kai to haima mou alēthēs estin posis.

He who eats my flesh and drinks my blood has eternal life, and I will raise him up on the last day. For my flesh is true food, and my blood is true drink.

3.12.4Klostermann

ὁ τρώγων μου τὴν σάρκα καὶ πίνων μου τὸ αἷμα ἐν ἐμοὶ μένει κἀγὼ ἐν αὐτῷ«. ταῦτα καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα μυστικώτερον αὐτοῦ διεξιόντος τινὲς τῶν αὐτοῦ μαθητῶν εἶπον »σκληρός ἐστιν ὁ λόγος, τίς δύναται αὐτοῦ ἀκούειν;« πρὸς οὓς ἀπεκρίνατο ὁ σωτὴρ λέγων τοῦτο ὑμᾶς σκανδαλίζει; ἐὰν οὖν θεωρῆτε τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀναβαίνοντα ὅπου ἦν τὸ πρότερον;

ho trōgōn mou tēn sarka kai pinōn mou to haima en emoi menei kagō en autǭ«. tauta kai ta toiauta mystikōteron autou diexiontos tines tōn autou mathētōn eipon »sklēros estin ho logos, tis dynatai autou akouein?« pros hous apekrinato ho sōtēr legōn touto hymas skandalizei? ean oun theōrēte ton huion tou anthrōpou anabainonta hopou ēn to proteron?

He who eats my flesh and drinks my blood abides in me and I in him.” When he went through these and such things more mystically, some of his disciples said, “This saying is hard; who can listen to it?” To them the Saviour answered, saying, “Does this offend you? What then if you see the Son of Man ascending to where he was before?

3.12.5Klostermann

τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν τὸ ζωοποιοῦν, ἡ σὰρξ οὐκ ὠφελεῖ οὐδέν· τὰ ῥήματα ἃ λελάληκα ὑμῖν πνεῦμά ἐστιν καὶ ζωή ἐστιν«. διʼ ὧν ἐπαίδευεν αὐτοὺς πνευματικῶς ἀκούειν τῶν περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς καὶ τοῦ αἵματος αὐτοῦ λελεγμένων· μὴ γὰρ τὴν σάρκα 〈, φησίν.〉 ἣν περίκειμαι νομίσητέ με λέγειν, ὡς δέον αὐτὴν ἐσθίειν, μηδὲ τὸ αἰσθητὸν καὶ σωματικὸν αἷμα πίνειν ὑπολαμβάνετέ με προστάττειν, ἀλλʼ εὖ ἴστε ὅτι »τὰ ῥήματά μου ἃ λελάληκα ὑμῖν πνεῦμά ἐστιν καὶ ζωή ἐστιν«, ὥστε αὐτὰ εἶναι τὰ ῥήματα καὶ τοὺς λόγους αὐτοὺς τὴν σάρκα καὶ τὸ αἷμα. ὧν ὁ μετέχων ἀεὶ ὡσανεὶ ἄρτῳ οὐρανίῳ τρεφόμενος τῆς οὐρανίου μεθέξει ζωῆς.

to pneuma estin to zōopoioun, hē sarx ouk ōphelei ouden; ta rhēmata ha lelalēka hymin pneuma estin kai zōē estin«. diʼ hōn epaideuen autous pneumatikōs akouein tōn peri tēs sarkos kai tou haimatos autou lelegmenōn; mē gar tēn sarka 〈, phēsin.〉 hēn perikeimai nomisēte me legein, hōs deon autēn esthiein, mēde to aisthēton kai sōmatikon haima pinein hypolambanete me prostattein, allʼ eu iste hoti »ta rhēmata mou ha lelalēka hymin pneuma estin kai zōē estin«, hōste auta einai ta rhēmata kai tous logous autous tēn sarka kai to haima. hōn ho metechōn aei hōsanei artǭ ouraniǭ trephomenos tēs ouraniou methexei zōēs.

It is the Spirit that gives life; the flesh profits nothing; the words that I have spoken to you are spirit and are life.” By this he taught them to hear spiritually what was said about his flesh and blood. For do not think, he says, that I am speaking of the flesh which I wear, as if it must be eaten, nor suppose that I am commanding you to drink the perceptible and bodily blood; but know well that “my words that I have spoken to you are spirit and are life”; so that the words and sayings themselves are the flesh and the blood. He who shares in them always, as if nourished by heavenly bread, will share in the heavenly life.

3.12.6Klostermann

μὴ δὴ οὖν, φησίν, σκανδαλιζέτω ὑμᾶς τοῦτο, ὃ περὶ βρώσεως τῆς ἐμῆς σαρκὸς καὶ περὶ πόματος τοῦ ἐμοῦ αἵματος εἴρηκα, μηδὲ ταραττέτω ὑμᾶς ἡ πρόχειρος ἀκοὴ τῶν περὶ τῆς σαρκὸς καὶ αἵματος εἰρημένων μοι· ταῦτα γὰρ »οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ« αἰσθητῶς ἀκουόμενα, τὸ δὲ πνεῦμά ἐστιν τὸ ζωοποιοῦν τοὺς πνευματικῶς ἀκούειν δυναμένους.

mē dē oun, phēsin, skandalizetō hymas touto, ho peri brōseōs tēs emēs sarkos kai peri pomatos tou emou haimatos eirēka, mēde tarattetō hymas hē procheiros akoē tōn peri tēs sarkos kai haimatos eirēmenōn moi; tauta gar »ouden ōphelei« aisthētōs akouomena, to de pneuma estin to zōopoioun tous pneumatikōs akouein dynamenous.

So, he says, let not this offend you, what I have said about eating my flesh and drinking my blood, nor let the surface hearing of what I said about flesh and blood trouble you; for these “profit nothing” when heard in a perceptible way, but it is the Spirit that gives life to those able to hear spiritually.

3.12.7Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ὁ καινὸς ἐξηγητὴς τῶν εὐαγγελικῶν μαθημάτων μηδὲν τούτων συνείς, ἐπάκουσον ὅπως γράφει λέγων αὐταῖς συλλαβαῖς τοῦ ἀνθρωπίνου ἁψάμενος σώματος καὶ δείξας αὐτὸ τοῖς ὁρῶσιν τοῦτο ὑμᾶς σκανδαλίζει;« ἔφη ἐὰν οὖν ἴδητε τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀνιόντα, ὅπου ἦν τὸ πρότερον; τὸ πνεῦμα ζωοποιεῖ, ἡ σὰρξ οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ«.

allʼ ho kainos exēgētēs tōn euangelikōn mathēmatōn mēden toutōn syneis, epakouson hopōs graphei legōn autais syllabais tou anthrōpinou hapsamenos sōmatos kai deixas auto tois horōsin touto hymas skandalizei?« ephē ean oun idēte ton huion tou anthrōpou anionta, hopou ēn to proteron? to pneuma zōopoiei, hē sarx ouden ōphelei«.

But the new interpreter of the gospel teachings, understanding none of this, hear how he writes, saying in these very syllables: “Touching the human body and showing it to those who saw, he said, ‘Does this offend you? What then if you see the Son of Man going up to where he was before? The Spirit gives life; the flesh profits nothing.’”

3.12.8Klostermann

πρὸς ὃν ἦν εἰπεῖν· καὶ πόθεν σοι, ὦ γενναῖε, ἡ προσθήκη τῶν μὴ φερομένων ἐν τῇ εὐαγγελικῇ γραφῇ; τὸ γὰρ τοῦ ἀνθρωπίνου σώματος ἁψάμενον τὸν σωτῆρα καὶ δείξαντα αὐτὸ τοῖς ὁρῶσιν εἰρηκέναι τοῦτο ὑμᾶς σκανδαλίζει;« παρὰ σαυτοῦ πλάττεις καὶ τὴν προσθήκην ἀπὸ σαυτοῦ ποιεῖσθαι τολμᾷς. ὃ δὴ τόλμημα παρʼ ἑαυτοῦ λαβὼν ἐντεῦθεν οἴεται παρασκευάζειν, ἔρημον τῆς ἐνεργείας τοῦ λόγου τὴν σάρκα τοῦ σωτῆρος καταλειφθήσεσθαι, λέγων εἰ οὖν ὁμολογεῖ τὴν σάρκα μηδὲν ὠφελεῖν αὐτόν, πῶς ἐγχωρεῖ τὴν ἐκ γῆς τε οὖσαν καὶ μηδὲν ὠφελοῦσαν καὶ ἐν τοῖς μέλλουσιν αἰῶσιν ὡς αὐτῷ λυσιτελοῦσαν συνεῖναι τῷ λόγῳ; οὕτω μὲν οὖν ἀμαθῶς καὶ ἀνεπιστημόνως τὴν εὐαγγελικὴν παρερμηνεῦσαι φωνὴν ὡρμήθη. καὶ τῶν ἀποστολικῶν δὲ ὁμοίως ῥημάτων διαστρόφους ἐξηγήσεις ἐποιεῖτο.

pros hon ēn eipein; kai pothen soi, ō gennaie, hē prosthēkē tōn mē pheromenōn en tę̄ euangelikę̄ graphę̄? to gar tou anthrōpinou sōmatos hapsamenon ton sōtēra kai deixanta auto tois horōsin eirēkenai touto hymas skandalizei?« para sautou platteis kai tēn prosthēkēn apo sautou poieisthai tolmąs. ho dē tolmēma parʼ heautou labōn enteuthen oietai paraskeuazein, erēmon tēs energeias tou logou tēn sarka tou sōtēros kataleiphthēsesthai, legōn ei oun homologei tēn sarka mēden ōphelein auton, pōs enchōrei tēn ek gēs te ousan kai mēden ōphelousan kai en tois mellousin aiōsin hōs autǭ lysitelousan syneinai tǭ logǭ? houtō men oun amathōs kai anepistēmonōs tēn euangelikēn parermēneusai phōnēn hōrmēthē. kai tōn apostolikōn de homoiōs rhēmatōn diastrophous exēgēseis epoieito.

To him one might say: And where do you get, noble fellow, the addition of things not found in the gospel Scripture? For that the Saviour, touching the human body and showing it to those who saw, said, “Does this offend you?”, you invent from yourself, and you dare to make the addition yourself. Taking this daring from himself, he thinks to prepare from it that the Saviour's flesh will be left deserted of the Word's activity, saying: “If, then, he confesses that the flesh profits him nothing, how is it possible that what is from the earth and profits nothing should be with the Word in the ages to come as though it were of use to him?” So ignorantly and unskilfully did he set out to misinterpret the gospel saying. And he likewise made perverse expositions of the apostle's words.

preface 3, chapter 13

3.13.1Klostermann

αὐτίκα γοῦν ἐν ταῖς Πράξεσιν τῶν ἀποστόλων τοῦ Πέτρου περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν εἰρηκότος »ὃν δεῖ οὐρανὸν μὲν δέξασθαι ἄχρι χρόνων ἀποκαταστάσεως«, μὴ νοήσας τὴν τοῦ λόγου διάνοιαν ἐντεῦθεν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ Χριστοῦ περιγράφειν πειρᾶται, ὅρον τινὰ φάσκων καὶ προθεσμίαν τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ δηλοῦσθαι διὰ τὸ λέγεσθαι »ἄχρι χρόνων ἀποκαταστάσεως«.

autika goun en tais Praxesin tōn apostolōn tou Petrou peri tou sōtēros hēmōn eirēkotos »hon dei ouranon men dexasthai achri chronōn apokatastaseōs«, mē noēsas tēn tou logou dianoian enteuthen tēn basileian tou Christou perigraphein peiratai, horon tina phaskōn kai prothesmian tēs basileias autou dēlousthai dia to legesthai »achri chronōn apokatastaseōs«.

At once, then, when Peter in the Acts of the Apostles said of our Saviour, “whom heaven must receive until the times of restoration,” not understanding the sense of the saying, he tries from this to circumscribe the kingdom of Christ, saying that a limit and appointed time of his kingdom is shown, because it says “until the times of restoration.”

3.13.2Klostermann

τὸ αὐτὸ δὲ τοῦτο συνίστασθαί φησιν καὶ διὰ τοῦ φάσκοντος Ψαλμοῦ »κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν σου«, καὶ Παῦλον δὲ τὸν ἀπόστολον διὰ τοῦτο εἰρηκέναι τὸ δεῖ γὰρ αὐτὸν βασιλεύειν ἕως ἂν θῇ τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ«· τὸ γὰρ »ἕως« καὶ τὸ »ἄχρι« περιωρισμένου χρόνου σημαντικὸν εἶναι ὑπέλαβεν. ἐπάκουσον γοῦν ὅπως κατὰ λέξιν γράφει λέγων διὰ τοῦτο γάρ μοι δοκεῖ καὶ ὁ παντοκράτωρ θεός, ὁ δεσπότης, πρὸς αὐτὸν λέγειν »κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν σου«. ἐνεργείᾳ μόνῃ διὰ τὴν ἀνθρωπίνην σάρκα χωρίζειν αὐτὸν δοκῶν καὶ ὥσπερ ῥητόν τινα χρόνον ὁρίζων αὐτῷ τῆς ἐν δεξιᾷ καθέδρας οὕτω φησὶν πρὸς αὐτὸν »ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν σου«.

to auto de touto synistasthai phēsin kai dia tou phaskontos Psalmou »kathou ek dexiōn mou heōs an thō tous echthrous sou hypopodion tōn podōn sou«, kai Paulon de ton apostolon dia touto eirēkenai to dei gar auton basileuein heōs an thę̄ tous echthrous hypo tous podas autou«; to gar »heōs« kai to »achri« periōrismenou chronou sēmantikon einai hypelaben. epakouson goun hopōs kata lexin graphei legōn dia touto gar moi dokei kai ho pantokratōr theos, ho despotēs, pros auton legein »kathou ek dexiōn mou heōs an thō tous echthrous sou hypopodion tōn podōn sou«. energeią monę̄ dia tēn anthrōpinēn sarka chōrizein auton dokōn kai hōsper rhēton tina chronon horizōn autǭ tēs en dexią kathedras houtō phēsin pros auton »heōs an thō tous echthrous sou hypopodion tōn podōn sou«.

And he says the same is established by the Psalm that says, “Sit at my right hand until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet,” and that Paul the apostle for this reason said, “For he must reign until he puts his enemies under his feet”; for he supposed that “until” signifies a limited time. Hear, then, how he writes word for word, saying: “For this reason, it seems to me, the Almighty God, the Master, also says to him, ‘Sit at my right hand until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet.’ Seeming to separate him by activity alone because of the human flesh, and as it were fixing for him a definite time for the session at the right hand, he says to him thus: ‘until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet.’

3.13.3Klostermann

τοῦτο δὲ τὸ προφητικὸν τοῦ Δαυὶδ ῥητὸν σαφέστερον ἡμῖν ἑρμηνεύων ὁ ἱερὸς ἀπόστολος οὕτω πως ἔφη δεῖ γὰρ αὐτὸν βασιλεύειν ἕως ἂν θῇ τοὺς ἐχθροὺς αὐτοῦ ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν αὐτοῦ«. οὐκοῦν ὅρον τινὰ ἔχειν δοκεῖ ἡ κατὰ ἄνθρωπον αὐτοῦ οἰκονομία τε καὶ βασιλεία. καὶ μεθʼ ἕτερα ἐπιλέγει καὶ διὰ τοῦτο αἱ Πράξεις τῶν ἀποστόλων περὶ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τούτου, ὃν ἀνείληφεν ὁ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγος καὶ ἀνειληφὼς ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ πατρὸς καθέζεται, οὕτως διδάσκουσιν λέγουσαι »ὃν δεῖ οὐρανὸν μὲν δέξασθαι ἄχρι χρόνων ἀποκαταστάσεως«, καὶ αὗται ὥσπερ ὅρον τινὰ καὶ προθεσμίαν ὁρίζουσαι.

touto de to prophētikon tou Dauid rhēton saphesteron hēmin hermēneuōn ho hieros apostolos houtō pōs ephē dei gar auton basileuein heōs an thę̄ tous echthrous autou hypopodion tōn podōn autou«. oukoun horon tina echein dokei hē kata anthrōpon autou oikonomia te kai basileia. kai methʼ hetera epilegei kai dia touto hai Praxeis tōn apostolōn peri tou anthrōpou toutou, hon aneilēphen ho tou theou logos kai aneilēphōs en dexią tou patros kathezetai, houtōs didaskousin legousai »hon dei ouranon men dexasthai achri chronōn apokatastaseōs«, kai hautai hōsper horon tina kai prothesmian horizousai.

And the holy apostle, interpreting this prophetic saying of David more clearly for us, said something like this: ‘For he must reign until he has put his enemies as a footstool for his feet.’ So his human dispensation and kingdom seems to have some limit.” And after other things he adds: “And for this reason the Acts of the Apostles too teach thus about this man, whom the Word of God assumed and, having assumed him, sits at the right hand of the Father, saying, ‘whom heaven must receive until the times of restoration,’ these too as it were fixing a limit and appointed time.”

3.13.4Klostermann

οἷς μεθʼ ἕτερα ἐπιλέγει πῶς ἔτι τὴν τοῦ δούλου μορφήν, ἣν ἀνείληφεν ὁ λόγος μορφὴν οὖσαν δούλου, συνεῖναι τῷ λόγῳ [διʼ αὐτοῦ] δυνατὸν γένοιτʼ ἄν; σαφῶς γοῦν καὶ διαρρήδην ἐν βραχεῖ τινι χρόνῳ τῶν τε παρεληλυθότων καὶ τῶν μελλόντων αἰώνων τὴν κατὰ σάρκα οἰκονομίαν τοῦ λόγου διʼ ἡμᾶς γεγενῆσθαι συμβεβηκέναι καὶ ταύτην ὥσπερ ἀρχὴν οὕτω καὶ τέλος ἔχειν ὁ θεσπέσιος εἴρηκεν Παῦλος, οὕτω πως εἰπὼν εἶτα τὸ τέλος, ὅταν παραδιδῷ τὴν βασιλείαν τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί«.

hois methʼ hetera epilegei pōs eti tēn tou doulou morphēn, hēn aneilēphen ho logos morphēn ousan doulou, syneinai tǭ logǭ [diʼ autou] dynaton genoitʼ an? saphōs goun kai diarrēdēn en brachei tini chronǭ tōn te parelēlythotōn kai tōn mellontōn aiōnōn tēn kata sarka oikonomian tou logou diʼ hēmas gegenēsthai symbebēkenai kai tautēn hōsper archēn houtō kai telos echein ho thespesios eirēken Paulos, houtō pōs eipōn eita to telos, hotan paradidǭ tēn basileian tǭ theǭ kai patri«.

To which after other things he adds: “How could the form of the servant, which the Word assumed, being the form of a servant, still be with the Word? Clearly and expressly the inspired Paul said that the Word's dispensation according to the flesh took place for our sake in a short time of the past and future ages, and that it has, as a beginning, so also an end, saying something like this: ‘Then the end, when he hands over the kingdom to God and the Father.’”

preface 3, chapter 14

3.14.1Klostermann

διὰ τοσούτων Μάρκελλος καὶ τὸ σῶμα τῆς δόξης« τοῦ υἱοῦ ἠγνόησεν καὶ τὴν ἀτελεύτητον αὐτοῦ βασιλείαν ἀρνεῖται, οὐκ ἐπιστήσας ὡς κατά τινα συνήθειαν τῆς γραφῆς ἰδιάζουσαν τὸ ἕως παραλαμβάνεσθαι εἴωθεν. οὕτω γοῦν ὁ σωτὴρ τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἔλεγεν »ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ μεθʼ ὑμῶν εἰμι πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας ἕως τῆς συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος«, οὐκ ἀναιρῶν τὸ συνέσεσθαι αὐτοῖς καὶ μετὰ τὴν συντέλειαν, διδάσκων δʼ ὅτι καὶ νῦν μὲν ἔσται σὺν αὐτοῖς ἕως τῆς συντελείας ἐπισκοπῶν καὶ φυλάττων πάντας τοὺς αὐτῷ μαθητευομένους, καὶ μετὰ τὴν συντέλειαν δὲ κρειττόνως αὐτοῖς συνέσται κοινωνοὺς αὐτοὺς ἀποφαίνων τῆς αὐτοῦ βασιλείας.

dia tosoutōn Markellos kai to sōma tēs doxēs« tou huiou ēgnoēsen kai tēn ateleutēton autou basileian arneitai, ouk epistēsas hōs kata tina synētheian tēs graphēs idiazousan to heōs paralambanesthai eiōthen. houtō goun ho sōtēr tois mathētais elegen »idou egō methʼ hymōn eimi pasas tas hēmeras heōs tēs synteleias tou aiōnos«, ouk anairōn to synesesthai autois kai meta tēn synteleian, didaskōn dʼ hoti kai nyn men estai syn autois heōs tēs synteleias episkopōn kai phylattōn pantas tous autǭ mathēteuomenous, kai meta tēn synteleian de kreittonōs autois synestai koinōnous autous apophainōn tēs autou basileias.

By so much Marcellus was both ignorant of “the body of the glory” of the Son and denies his unending kingdom, not considering that “until” is customarily used according to a peculiar usage of Scripture. So, at any rate, the Saviour said to the disciples, “Behold, I am with you all the days until the end of the age,” not abolishing his being with them also after the end, but teaching that now he will be with them until the end, overseeing and guarding all who are taught by him, and after the end he will be with them in a better way, making them sharers of his kingdom.

3.14.2Klostermann

οὕτως οὖν καὶ τὸ »κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν σου« καὶ τὸ »ὃν δεῖ οὐρανὸν μὲν δέξασθαι ἄχρι χρόνων ἀποκαταστάσεως« οὐχ ὡς μηκέτʼ ἐσομένου μετὰ ταῦτα λέλεκται, ἀλλʼ ὡς μέλλοντος κατὰ τὸν τῆς συντελείας καιρὸν διανίστασθαι ἀπὸ τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ πατρικοῦ καὶ δευτέραν ποιεῖσθαι κάθοδον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, περὶ ἧς ὁ ἀπόστολος διδάσκει λέγων »ὅτι αὐτὸς ὁ κύριος ἐν κελεύσματι, ἐν φωνῇ ἀρχαγγέλου καὶ ἐν σάλπιγγι θεοῦ, καταβήσεται ἀπʼ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ οἱ νεκροὶ ἐν Χριστῷ ἀναστήσονται πρῶτοι. ἔπειτα ἡμεῖς οἱ ζῶντες οἱ περιλειπόμενοι ἅμα σὺν αὐτοῖς ἁρπαγησόμεθα ἐν νεφέλαις εἰς ἀπάντησιν τοῦ κυρίου εἰς ἀέρας· καὶ οὕτω πάντοτε σὺν κυρίῳ ἐσόμεθα«. δεῖ τοίνυν τὸν σωτῆρα μένειν ἐν οὐρανῷ καὶ καθέζεσθαι ἐν δεξιᾷ τοῦ πατρὸς ἕως τῆς συντελείας«, κατὰ δὲ αὐτὴν τὴν συντέλειαν τοῦ παντὸς τὴν ἔνδοξον καὶ δευτέραν αὐτοῦ παρουσίαν ποιησάμενος τοὺς ἁγίους αὐτοῦ παραλήψεται εἰς τὸ πάντοτε αὐτῷ συνεῖναι, οὐχὶ μέχρι τινὸς χρόνου ἀλλʼ εἰς ἄπειρον αἰῶνα· »οὕτω« γάρ φησιν πάντοτε σὺν κυρίῳ ἐσόμεθα«.

houtōs oun kai to »kathou ek dexiōn mou heōs an thō tous echthrous sou hypopodion tōn podōn sou« kai to »hon dei ouranon men dexasthai achri chronōn apokatastaseōs« ouch hōs mēketʼ esomenou meta tauta lelektai, allʼ hōs mellontos kata ton tēs synteleias kairon dianistasthai apo tou thronou tou patrikou kai deuteran poieisthai kathodon ek tou ouranou, peri hēs ho apostolos didaskei legōn »hoti autos ho kyrios en keleusmati, en phōnę̄ archangelou kai en salpingi theou, katabēsetai apʼ ouranou, kai hoi nekroi en Christǭ anastēsontai prōtoi. epeita hēmeis hoi zōntes hoi perileipomenoi hama syn autois harpagēsometha en nephelais eis apantēsin tou kyriou eis aeras; kai houtō pantote syn kyriǭ esometha«. dei toinyn ton sōtēra menein en ouranǭ kai kathezesthai en dexią tou patros heōs tēs synteleias«, kata de autēn tēn synteleian tou pantos tēn endoxon kai deuteran autou parousian poiēsamenos tous hagious autou paralēpsetai eis to pantote autǭ syneinai, ouchi mechri tinos chronou allʼ eis apeiron aiōna; »houtō« gar phēsin pantote syn kyriǭ esometha«.

So too “Sit at my right hand until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet” and “whom heaven must receive until the times of restoration” were said not as though he would no longer be after this, but as though he would rise from the Father's throne at the time of the consummation and make a second descent from heaven, about which the apostle teaches, saying, “For the Lord himself, with a command, with the voice of an archangel and with the trumpet of God, will descend from heaven, and the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive, who are left, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air; and so we shall always be with the Lord.” So the Saviour must remain in heaven and sit at the right hand of the Father until the consummation, and at the very consummation of all, having made his glorious second coming, he will take his saints to be with him always, not for some time but for an unbounded age; for “so,” he says, “we shall always be with the Lord.”

3.14.3Klostermann

οὐκοῦν οἱ ἅγιοι πάντοτε συνεσόμενοι αὐτῷ τῆς αὐτοῦ βασιλείας ἀπολαύσουσιν ἐν τῇ κατηγγελμένῃ τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείᾳ. ἀλλʼ ὁ γενναῖος ταῦτα μὴ συνείς, τοῦ θείου ἀποστόλου περὶ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν εἰρηκότος τὸ δεῖ γὰρ αὐτὸν βασιλεύειν ἄχρι οὗ θῇ τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ. ἔσχατος ἐχθρὸς καταργεῖται ὁ θάνατος« καὶ πάλιν »ὅταν δὲ αὐτῷ ὑποταγῇ τὰ πάντα,

oukoun hoi hagioi pantote synesomenoi autǭ tēs autou basileias apolausousin en tę̄ katēngelmenę̄ tōn ouranōn basileią. allʼ ho gennaios tauta mē syneis, tou theiou apostolou peri tou sōtēros hēmōn eirēkotos to dei gar auton basileuein achri hou thę̄ tous echthrous hypo tous podas autou. eschatos echthros katargeitai ho thanatos« kai palin »hotan de autǭ hypotagę̄ ta panta,

So the saints, being always with him, will enjoy his kingdom in the proclaimed kingdom of heaven. But the noble fellow, not understanding this, when the divine apostle said about our Saviour, “For he must reign until he puts his enemies under his feet. The last enemy to be abolished is death,” and again, “And when all things are subjected to him,

3.14.4Klostermann

τότε καὶ αὐτὸς ὑποταγήσεται τῷ ὑποτάξαντι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα, ἵνα ᾖ ὁ θεὸς τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν«. τῇ συνηθείᾳ ταύτῃ χρησάμενος καὶ ταῦτα παρερμηνεύει, οὐκ οἶδʼ ὅπως τὸ ὑποταγήσεσθαι τῷ πατρὶ τὸν υἱὸν ἀντὶ τοῦ ἑνωθήσεσθαι τῷ θεῷ τὸν λόγον ἐξακούων. καὶ πότε γὰρ αὐτῷ οὐκ ἦν ἡνωμένος, εἰ δὴ λόγος ἦν ἀιδίως ὑπάρχων ἐν τῷ θεῷ; πῶς οὖν »τότε« φησὶν »ὑποταγήσεται« »τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί«;

tote kai autos hypotagēsetai tǭ hypotaxanti autǭ ta panta, hina ę̄ ho theos ta panta en pasin«. tę̄ synētheią tautę̄ chrēsamenos kai tauta parermēneuei, ouk oidʼ hopōs to hypotagēsesthai tǭ patri ton huion anti tou henōthēsesthai tǭ theǭ ton logon exakouōn. kai pote gar autǭ ouk ēn hēnōmenos, ei dē logos ēn aidiōs hyparchōn en tǭ theǭ? pōs oun »tote« phēsin »hypotagēsetai« »tǭ theǭ kai patri«?

then he himself too will be subjected to him who subjected all things to him, so that God may be all in all,” using this usage he misinterprets these too, understanding, I do not know how, the Son's being subjected to the Father as the Word's being united to God. And when was he not united to him, if he was a Word existing eternally in God? How then does it say “then he will be subjected” “to God and the Father”?

preface 3, chapter 15

3.15.1Klostermann

χρὴ δὲ ἐπιστῆσαι τὸν νοῦν ὡς καὶ αὐτῷ τῷ υἱῷ τὰ πάντα ὑποταγήσεσθαι ὁ ἀπόστολος ἔφη καὶ ὡς τῇ αὐτῇ ὑποταγῇ καὶ αὐτὸν ὑποταγήσεσθαι τῷ πατρὶ διδάσκει λέγων »ὅταν δὲ τὰ πάντα αὐτῷ ὑποταγῇ, τότε καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὑποταγήσεται τῷ ὑποτάξαντι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα,

chrē de epistēsai ton noun hōs kai autǭ tǭ huiǭ ta panta hypotagēsesthai ho apostolos ephē kai hōs tę̄ autę̄ hypotagę̄ kai auton hypotagēsesthai tǭ patri didaskei legōn »hotan de ta panta autǭ hypotagę̄, tote kai autos ho huios hypotagēsetai tǭ hypotaxanti autǭ ta panta,

One must note that the apostle said all things will be subjected to the Son himself too, and that he teaches that he too will be subjected to the Father with the same subjection, saying, “And when all things are subjected to him, then the Son himself too will be subjected to him who subjected all things to him,

3.15.2Klostermann

ἵνα ᾖ ὁ θεὸς τὰ ἐν πᾶσιν« οὐκ ἀκούει· οὐ γὰρ ἐν τῷ υἱῷ φησιν τὰ πάντα« ἔσεσθαι τὸν θεόν, ἀλλʼ »ἐν πᾶσιν«· ὅπερ μᾶλλον ἔδοξεν ἂν συνάφειάν τινα πάντων καὶ ἕνωσιν σημαίνειν, εἰ πάντα μέλλοι ὁ θεὸς ἐν πᾶσιν εἶναι. τὴν δʼ ὑποταγὴν τοῦ υἱοῦ ἕνωσιν ἑρμηνεύει τοῦ λόγου, ἓν καὶ ταὐτὸν γενησομένου τῷ πατρὶ καθʼ ἃ καὶ πρότερον ἦν, ὡς αὐτὸς ἔφη.

hina ę̄ ho theos ta en pasin« ouk akouei; ou gar en tǭ huiǭ phēsin ta panta« esesthai ton theon, allʼ »en pasin«; hoper mallon edoxen an synapheian tina pantōn kai henōsin sēmainein, ei panta melloi ho theos en pasin einai. tēn dʼ hypotagēn tou huiou henōsin hermēneuei tou logou, hen kai tauton genēsomenou tǭ patri kathʼ ha kai proteron ēn, hōs autos ephē.

so that God may be all in all” — he does not hear; for he does not say that God will be “all” in the Son, but “in all”; which would rather have seemed to signify some joining and union of all things, if God is to be all in all. But he interprets the Son's subjection as the union of the Word, who will become one and the same with the Father, as he was before, as he himself said.

3.15.3Klostermann

εἰ τοίνυν ἕνωσιν εἶναι τὴν ὑποταγὴν τὴν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ὁρίζεται, ἀκόλουθον ἂν εἴη καὶ τὴν πάντων πρὸς τὸν υἱὸν ὑποταγὴν τὴν αὐτὴν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἕνωσιν σημαίνειν, ὡς μηκέτʼ εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν καθʼ ἑαυτὸν μηδὲ τὰ ὑποταγησόμενα αὐτῷ πλήθη τῶν σῳζομένων ἰδίαν ζήσεσθαι ζωήν, συναλοιφὴν δέ τινα καὶ σύγχυσιν γίγνεσθαι τῶν ὅλων, ἕν καὶ ταὐτὸν γενησομένων τοῦ υἱοῦ καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ἁπάντων, καὶ οὐ μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ.

ei toinyn henōsin einai tēn hypotagēn tēn pros ton patera horizetai, akolouthon an eiē kai tēn pantōn pros ton huion hypotagēn tēn autēn pros auton henōsin sēmainein, hōs mēketʼ einai ton huion kathʼ heauton mēde ta hypotagēsomena autǭ plēthē tōn sǭzomenōn idian zēsesthai zōēn, synaloiphēn de tina kai synchysin gignesthai tōn holōn, hen kai tauton genēsomenōn tou huiou kai tōn loipōn hapantōn, kai ou monon alla kai autou tou theou.

If, then, he defines subjection to the Father as union, it would follow that the subjection of all things to the Son signifies the same union with him, so that the Son would no longer exist by himself, nor would the multitudes of the saved who will be subjected to him live their own life, but there would be a kind of blending and confusion of all things, the Son and all the rest becoming one and the same, and not only so, but with God himself too.

3.15.4Klostermann

εἰ γὰρ τὰ μὲν πάντα τῷ υἱῷ, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς τῷ πατρὶ ἐν τῷ ὑποτάττεσθαι ἑνοῦται, ὅρα τί συμβαίνει ἐκ τοῦ λόγου.

ei gar ta men panta tǭ huiǭ, ho de huios tǭ patri en tǭ hypotattesthai henoutai, hora ti symbainei ek tou logou.

For if all things are united to the Son, and the Son to the Father, in being subjected, see what follows from the argument.

3.15.5Klostermann

ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ οὐχ ἕνωσιν ὁ ἀπόστολος ἐδήλου λέγων ὑποταγήσεσθαι τῷ υἱῷ »τὰ πάντα«, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἐξ αὐθεκουσίου προαιρέσεως ὑπακοὴν καὶ τὴν δόξαν καὶ τὴν τιμὴν ἣν ἀποδώσει αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα οἷα σωτῆρι καὶ βασιλεῖ τῶν ὅλων, τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον καὶ τὸ αὐτὸν ὑποταγήσεσθαι τῷ πατρὶ οὐδὲν ἕτερον σημαίνοι ἂν ἢ τὴν δόξαν καὶ τὴν τιμὴν καὶ τὸ σέβας τήν τε μεγαλοπρέπειαν τήν τε αὐθεκούσιον ὑπακοήν, ἣν καὶ αὐτὸς ἀποδώσει τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί«, ἐπειδὰν τοὺς πάντας ἀξίους τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος εἶναι παρασκευάσῃ.

allʼ hōsper ouch henōsin ho apostolos edēlou legōn hypotagēsesthai tǭ huiǭ »ta panta«, alla tēn ex authekousiou proaireseōs hypakoēn kai tēn doxan kai tēn timēn hēn apodōsei autǭ ta panta hoia sōtēri kai basilei tōn holōn, ton auton tropon kai to auton hypotagēsesthai tǭ patri ouden heteron sēmainoi an ē tēn doxan kai tēn timēn kai to sebas tēn te megaloprepeian tēn te authekousion hypakoēn, hēn kai autos apodōsei tǭ theǭ kai patri«, epeidan tous pantas axious tēs patrikēs theotētos einai paraskeuasę̄.

But just as the apostle did not mean union when he said that “all things” will be subjected to the Son, but the obedience from free choice, and the glory and honour which all things will render to him as Saviour and King of all, in the same way his being subjected to the Father would signify nothing other than the glory and honour and reverence and magnificence and free obedience which he too will render “to God and the Father,” when he has made all worthy of the Father's divinity.

3.15.6Klostermann

τέως μὲν γάρ, ὡς ὅτε οὐκ ἄξιοι ταύτης εἰσίν, προλαβὼν αὐτὸς οἷά τις κοινὸς ἁπάντων σωτὴρ διορθωτικὴν τῶν ἀτελῶν καὶ θεραπευτικὴν τῶν θεραπείας δεομένων βασιλείαν βασιλεύει τοὺς τῆς βασιλείας ἐχθροὺς ὑπάγων τοῖς αὐτοῦ ποσίν· ὃ δὴ παρίστησιν ὁ φάσκων Ψαλμὸς »εἶπεν ὁ κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ μου· καθοῦ ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς σου ὑποπόδιον τῶν ποδῶν σου«,

teōs men gar, hōs hote ouk axioi tautēs eisin, prolabōn autos hoia tis koinos hapantōn sōtēr diorthōtikēn tōn atelōn kai therapeutikēn tōn therapeias deomenōn basileian basileuei tous tēs basileias echthrous hypagōn tois autou posin; ho dē paristēsin ho phaskōn Psalmos »eipen ho kyrios tǭ kyriǭ mou; kathou ek dexiōn mou heōs an thō tous echthrous sou hypopodion tōn podōn sou«,

For in the meantime, since they are not yet worthy of this, he himself, taking it up beforehand as the common Saviour of all, reigns with a kingdom that corrects the imperfect and heals those who need healing, bringing the enemies of the kingdom under his feet; which the Psalm shows that says, “The Lord said to my Lord, Sit at my right hand until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet,”

3.15.7Klostermann

ὅτε 〈δὲ〉 τοὺς μὲν ἐχθροὺς ὑπὸ πόδας θήσει, τοὺς δὲ τῆς αὐτοῦ βασιλείας ἀξίους ἐν ἀτελευτήτῳ ζωῇ καταστήσει, τηνικαῦτα [γὰρ] καὶ ὁ πάντων ἐχθρὸς θάνατος ἔσχατος καταργηθήσεται· μηδενὸς γὰρ θνήσκοντος ἔτι, ἐν αἰωνίῳ δὲ ζωῇ ζησομένων τότε τῶν τῆς βασιλείας ἀξίων, τὸν θάνατον ἀργήσειν εἰκὸς μηκέτʼ ἔχοντα οὓς θανατώσειεν.

hote 〈de〉 tous men echthrous hypo podas thēsei, tous de tēs autou basileias axious en ateleutētǭ zōę̄ katastēsei, tēnikauta [gar] kai ho pantōn echthros thanatos eschatos katargēthēsetai; mēdenos gar thnēskontos eti, en aiōniǭ de zōę̄ zēsomenōn tote tōn tēs basileias axiōn, ton thanaton argēsein eikos mēketʼ echonta hous thanatōseien.

and when he puts his enemies under his feet, and establishes those worthy of his kingdom in unending life, then too death, the enemy of all, will be abolished last; for since no one dies any longer, but those worthy of the kingdom then live in eternal life, death will likely become idle, no longer having anyone to kill.

3.15.8Klostermann

ὧν ὧδε εὐτρεπισθέντων τῷ υἱῷ τοῦ θεοῦ σωτήριον ὑποταγὴν πάντες οἱ ἅγιοι ὑποταγήσονται· αὐτῷ ζωῇ μὲν ὄντι ζησόμενοι αἰωνίως, σοφίᾳ δὲ ὄντι σοφοὶ γενόμενοι, λόγῳ δὲ ὄντι λόγιοι ἀπεργασθέντες. οὕτω δὲ καὶ χριστοὶ γενήσονται πνεύματι τῆς αὐτοῦ εὐωδίας χρισθέντες, φωστῆρές τε ἀναδειχθήσονται τοῦ νέου αἰῶνος ἐξ αὐτοῦ τὰ φῶτα χορηγούμενοι, καὶ υἱοὶ δὲ θεοῦ ἔσονται τῷ τῆς υἱοθεσίας πνεύματι κοσμηθέντες, καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ἐν αὐτῷ δυνάμεων μεθέξουσιν οἱ αὐτῷ ὑποταγησόμενοι, ὡς καὶ δικαίους γενέσθαι ἐκ τῆς αὐτοῦ δικαιοσύνης καὶ ἁγίους ἐκ τῆς αὐτοῦ ἁγιωσύνης. ἐπεὶ 〈δὲ〉 καὶ »θεὸς ἦν ὁ λόγος«, οὐδὲ τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῖς φθονήσει.

hōn hōde eutrepisthentōn tǭ huiǭ tou theou sōtērion hypotagēn pantes hoi hagioi hypotagēsontai; autǭ zōę̄ men onti zēsomenoi aiōniōs, sophią de onti sophoi genomenoi, logǭ de onti logioi apergasthentes. houtō de kai christoi genēsontai pneumati tēs autou euōdias christhentes, phōstēres te anadeichthēsontai tou neou aiōnos ex autou ta phōta chorēgoumenoi, kai huioi de theou esontai tǭ tēs huiothesias pneumati kosmēthentes, kai tōn loipōn en autǭ dynameōn methexousin hoi autǭ hypotagēsomenoi, hōs kai dikaious genesthai ek tēs autou dikaiosynēs kai hagious ek tēs autou hagiōsynēs. epei 〈de〉 kai »theos ēn ho logos«, oude tēs theotētos autois phthonēsei.

When these things have been so prepared, all the saints will be subjected to the Son of God with a saving subjection: living eternally by him who is Life, becoming wise by him who is Wisdom, made rational by him who is Word. So too they will become christs, anointed with the Spirit of his fragrance, and will be shown as lights of the new age, supplied with lights from him, and they will be sons of God, adorned with the Spirit of adoption; and those subjected to him will share in the other powers in him too, so as to become righteous from his righteousness and holy from his holiness. And since “the Word was God” too, he will not begrudge them even divinity.

3.15.9Klostermann

ὥστε ἐπαληθεῦσαι τὸν ἀπόστολον κληρονόμους μὲν θεοῦ, συγκληρονόμους δὲ Χριστοῦ« γενήσεσθαι τοὺς ἁγίους προφήσαντα. ναὶ μὴν καὶ σώμασιν οὐρανίοις ἡλίῳ καὶ σελήνῃ καὶ ἄστροις χρήσονται παραπλησίοις, καὶ ἐν τούτῳ τῆς αὐτοῦ μεταληψόμενοι δόξης·

hōste epalētheusai ton apostolon klēronomous men theou, synklēronomous de Christou« genēsesthai tous hagious prophēsanta. nai mēn kai sōmasin ouraniois hēliǭ kai selēnę̄ kai astrois chrēsontai paraplēsiois, kai en toutǭ tēs autou metalēpsomenoi doxēs;

So the apostle will prove true, who foretold that the saints would become “heirs of God and fellow heirs with Christ.” And indeed they will have heavenly bodies like the sun and moon and stars, sharing in this too in his glory;

3.15.10Klostermann

ὃ δὴ παρίστη 〈ὁ〉 αὐτὸς φήσας ἐξ οὗ καὶ σωτῆρα ἀπεκδεχόμεθα κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, ὃς μετασχηματίσει τὸ σῶμα τῆς ταπεινώσεως ἡμῶν σύμμορφον τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ, κατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ δύνασθαι αὐτὸν καὶ ὑποτάξαι αὑτῷ τὰ πάντα«. ὁρᾷς ὅπως τῷ δύνασθαι αὐτὸν ὑποτάξαι αὑτῷ τὰ πάντα καὶ τοῦ σώματος τοῦ ἡμετέρου μετασχηματισμὸν ποιήσει εἰς τὸ σύμμορφον τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ« καὶ τὸ ἡμέτερον ἀπεργάσασθαι.

ho dē paristē 〈ho〉 autos phēsas ex hou kai sōtēra apekdechometha kyrion Iēsoun Christon, hos metaschēmatisei to sōma tēs tapeinōseōs hēmōn symmorphon tǭ sōmati tēs doxēs autou, kata tēn energeian tou dynasthai auton kai hypotaxai hautǭ ta panta«. horąs hopōs tǭ dynasthai auton hypotaxai hautǭ ta panta kai tou sōmatos tou hēmeterou metaschēmatismon poiēsei eis to symmorphon tǭ sōmati tēs doxēs autou« kai to hēmeteron apergasasthai.

which the same apostle showed, saying, “from which we also await a Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, who will transform the body of our humiliation to be conformed to the body of his glory, according to the working of his power even to subject all things to himself.” You see how by his power to subject all things to himself he will both make the transformation of our body and make ours “conformed to the body of his glory.”

3.15.11Klostermann

εἰ δὲ τὸ ἡμέτερον σύμμορφον ἔσται τῷ σώματι τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ«, πῶς οὐχὶ καὶ πολὺ πρότερον τὸ τῆς αὐτοῦ δόξης σῶμα τῆς αὐτοῦ κοινωνὸν ἔσται βασιλείας; καὶ εἰ τὸ ἡμέτερον καταποθήσεται ὑπὸ τῆς ζωῆς, ὡς ὁ ἀπόστολος ἐμαρτύρησε φήσας »ἐφʼ ᾧ οὐ θέλομεν ἐκδύσασθαι ἀλλʼ ἐπενδύσασθαι, ἵνα καταποθῇ τὸ θνητὸν ὑπὸ τῆς ζωῆς«, πῶς οὐχὶ πολὺ πρότερον τὸ αὐτοῦ σῶμα ὡς ἂν ἐξυπηρετησάμενον τῇ αὐτοῦ θεότητι καταποθήσεται, οὐχ ὑπὸ μόνης τῆς ζωῆς ὁμοίως τῷ ἡμετέρῳ ἀλλὰ καὶ ὑπὸ τῆς αὐτοῦ θεότητος; μὴ δὴ οὖν πυνθανέσθω μηδʼ ἀπορείτω τις πρὸς ἑαυτόν, τί δὴ προσήκει λογίζεσθαι περὶ τοῦ σωτηρίου σώματος, τρανῶς Παύλου λέγοντος ἀκούων, δεῖν καταποθήσεσθαι »〈τὸ〉 θνητὸν ὑπὸ τῆς ζωῆς«, καὶ τὸ ἡμέτερον σῶμα σύμμορφον ἔσεσθαι »〈τῷ σώματι〉 τῆς δόξης τοῦ Χριστοῦ κατὰ τὴν ἐνέργειαν τοῦ δύνασθαι αὐτὸν 〈καὶ〉 ὑποτάξαι ἑαυτῷ τὰ πάντα«.

ei de to hēmeteron symmorphon estai tǭ sōmati tēs doxēs autou«, pōs ouchi kai poly proteron to tēs autou doxēs sōma tēs autou koinōnon estai basileias? kai ei to hēmeteron katapothēsetai hypo tēs zōēs, hōs ho apostolos emartyrēse phēsas »ephʼ hǭ ou thelomen ekdysasthai allʼ ependysasthai, hina katapothę̄ to thnēton hypo tēs zōēs«, pōs ouchi poly proteron to autou sōma hōs an exypēretēsamenon tę̄ autou theotēti katapothēsetai, ouch hypo monēs tēs zōēs homoiōs tǭ hēmeterǭ alla kai hypo tēs autou theotētos? mē dē oun pynthanesthō mēdʼ aporeitō tis pros heauton, ti dē prosēkei logizesthai peri tou sōtēriou sōmatos, tranōs Paulou legontos akouōn, dein katapothēsesthai »〈to〉 thnēton hypo tēs zōēs«, kai to hēmeteron sōma symmorphon esesthai »〈tǭ sōmati〉 tēs doxēs tou Christou kata tēn energeian tou dynasthai auton 〈kai〉 hypotaxai heautǭ ta panta«.

But if ours will be “conformed to the body of his glory,” how much more will the body of his glory share in his kingdom? And if ours will be swallowed up by life, as the apostle testified, saying, “because we do not wish to be unclothed but further clothed, so that the mortal may be swallowed up by life,” how much more will his body, as having served his divinity, be swallowed up, not by life alone like ours, but also by his divinity? So let no one inquire or be at a loss within himself what one should think about the saving body, hearing Paul plainly saying that “the mortal” must be swallowed up “by life,” and that our body will be conformed “to the body” of Christ's glory, “according to the working of his power even to subject all things to himself.”

3.15.12Klostermann

ἄρʼ οὖν ὑποτάξει ἑαυτῷ τὰ πάντα· καὶ τοιαύτην τινὰ τὴν σωτήριον ὑποταγὴν χρὴ νοεῖν, καθʼ ἣν »καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ υἱὸς ὑποταγήσεται τῷ ὑποτάξαντι αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα«, ἄλεκτόν τινα καὶ ἄρρητον καὶ μόνῳ αὐτῷ πρέπουσαν ὑποταγὴν ποιησόμενος, ὅτε τοὺς ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ πάντας χοροῦ δίκην περιστοιχισάμενος »τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ προσάξει τὴν δόξαν αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν τιμὴν καὶ τὸ σέβας καὶ τὴν μεγαλωσύνην ἅτε δὴ πάντων τῶν ἀγαθῶν αἰτίῳ προσοίσων.

arʼ oun hypotaxei heautǭ ta panta; kai toiautēn tina tēn sōtērion hypotagēn chrē noein, kathʼ hēn »kai autos ho huios hypotagēsetai tǭ hypotaxanti autǭ ta panta«, alekton tina kai arrēton kai monǭ autǭ prepousan hypotagēn poiēsomenos, hote tous hypʼ autou pantas chorou dikēn peristoichisamenos »tǭ theǭ kai patri prosaxei tēn doxan autǭ kai tēn timēn kai to sebas kai tēn megalōsynēn hate dē pantōn tōn agathōn aitiǭ prosoisōn.

So he will subject all things to himself; and one must understand some such saving subjection, according to which “the Son himself too will be subjected to him who subjected all things to him,” making an unspeakable and ineffable subjection fitting to him alone, when, having gathered round himself all those under him like a choir, he brings them “to God and the Father,” offering him the glory and the honour and the reverence and the majesty as the cause of all good things.

preface 3, chapter 16

3.16.1Klostermann

ὅτε καὶ τὸ συμπέρασμα τῆς ἀποστολικῆς διδασκαλίας τέλους τεύξεται φῆσαν »ἵνα ᾖ ὁ θεὸς τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν«. ὃ δὴ καὶ αὐτὸ νοήσομεν ἐξ ἑτέρας ἐπαγγελίας, διʼ ἧς ἐξ αὐτοῦ εἴρηται τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ »ἐνοικήσω ἐν αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἐμπεριπατήσω ἐν αὐτοῖς· καὶ ἔσομαι αὐτῶν θεός. καὶ αὐτοὶ ἔσονταί μου λαός«. ἀλλὰ νῦν μὲν κατὰ τὸν παρόντα αἰῶνα εἰς βραχεῖς μόνους τοὺς ἀξίους καὶ ἐκ μέρους ἡ ἐπαγγελία προχωρεῖ κατὰ τὸ »ἐκ μέρους γινώσκομεν, καὶ ἐκ μέρους προφητεύομεν«· μετὰ δὲ τὴν συντέλειαν τοῦ παντὸς ἐπιστάντος τοῦ νέου αἰῶνος, οὐκέτʼ ἐν βραχέσιν τισὶν ἐνοικήσει, ἀλλʼ ἐν ἄπασιν τοῖς τότε τῆς τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείας ἀξίοις.

hote kai to symperasma tēs apostolikēs didaskalias telous teuxetai phēsan »hina ę̄ ho theos ta panta en pasin«. ho dē kai auto noēsomen ex heteras epangelias, diʼ hēs ex autou eirētai tou theou to »enoikēsō en autois, kai emperipatēsō en autois; kai esomai autōn theos. kai autoi esontai mou laos«. alla nyn men kata ton paronta aiōna eis bracheis monous tous axious kai ek merous hē epangelia prochōrei kata to »ek merous ginōskomen, kai ek merous prophēteuomen«; meta de tēn synteleian tou pantos epistantos tou neou aiōnos, ouketʼ en brachesin tisin enoikēsei, allʼ en apasin tois tote tēs tōn ouranōn basileias axiois.

Then too the conclusion of the apostle's teaching will reach its end, which says, “so that God may be all in all.” This too we shall understand from another promise, in which it is said by God himself, “I will dwell in them and walk among them; and I will be their God, and they will be my people.” But now, in the present age, the promise goes forward to a few worthy ones only and in part, according to “we know in part and we prophesy in part”; but after the consummation of all, when the new age has come, he will no longer dwell in a few, but in all who are then worthy of the kingdom of heaven.

3.16.2Klostermann

οὕτως οὖν ἔσται »πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν«, δηλαδὴ »ἐνοικῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐμπεριπατῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς« καὶ »θεὸς αὐτῶν« οὐκ ἀπαξιῶν εἶναι λαόν τε αὐτοῦ τοὺς πάντας οἰκειούμενος. οὕτω μὲν οὖν ἔσται ἐν αὐτοῖς ὡς καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ λέγεται εἶναι τῷ υἱῷ, καθὼς διδάσκει λέγων αὐτὸς »ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί«. καὶ »πάντα« δὲ ἔσται ἐν αὐτοῖς τῷ πᾶσιν ἑαυτὸν παρέχειν, καθʼ ὃ ἡ ἑκάστου δύναμις χωρεῖ τῆς αὐτοῦ θεότητος μεταλαγχάνειν· τῆς τρισμακαρίας ἐλπίδος καὶ τῆς ἀτελευτήτου καὶ ἀφθάρτου ζωῆς ἐν τούτῳ καταστησομένης τῷ τέλει, ἐν ᾧ ὁ μὲν θεὸς ἔσται »πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν« ταῖς τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ μαρμαρυγαῖς ἀλέκτου φωτὸς ἐμπιπλῶν τοὺς πάντας, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς ἐναγαλλόμενος καὶ χαίρων τῷ κατορθώματι στεφάνου δίκην περιθέμενος τοὺς διʼ αὐτοῦ τῆς μακαριότητος ἠξιωμένους ὑπὸ ἐφόρῳ τῷ πατρὶ τὴν ἀγήρω καὶ ἀτελεύτητον διατελέσει βασιλείαν, τῶν περὶ αὐτοῦ λογίων τηνικαῦτα πληρωθησομένων τῶν τε ἄλλων, ἀτὰρ δὴ καὶ τῶν τοῦ ἀγγέλου Γαβριὴλ πρὸς τὴν παναγίαν παρθένον εἰρημένων περὶ τοῦ ἐξ αὐτῆς τεχθησομένου, ὡς ἄρα »βασιλεύσει εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας, καὶ τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἔσται τέλος«.

houtōs oun estai »panta en pasin«, dēladē »enoikōn en autois kai emperipatōn en autois« kai »theos autōn« ouk apaxiōn einai laon te autou tous pantas oikeioumenos. houtō men oun estai en autois hōs kai en autǭ legetai einai tǭ huiǭ, kathōs didaskei legōn autos »ho patēr en emoi kagō en tǭ patri«. kai »panta« de estai en autois tǭ pasin heauton parechein, kathʼ ho hē hekastou dynamis chōrei tēs autou theotētos metalanchanein; tēs trismakarias elpidos kai tēs ateleutētou kai aphthartou zōēs en toutǭ katastēsomenēs tǭ telei, en hǭ ho men theos estai »panta en pasin« tais tēs theotētos autou marmarygais alektou phōtos empiplōn tous pantas, ho de huios enagallomenos kai chairōn tǭ katorthōmati stephanou dikēn perithemenos tous diʼ autou tēs makariotētos ēxiōmenous hypo ephorǭ tǭ patri tēn agērō kai ateleutēton diatelesei basileian, tōn peri autou logiōn tēnikauta plērōthēsomenōn tōn te allōn, atar dē kai tōn tou angelou Gabriēl pros tēn panagian parthenon eirēmenōn peri tou ex autēs techthēsomenou, hōs ara »basileusei eis tous aiōnas, kai tēs basileias autou ouk estai telos«.

So he will be “all in all,” clearly “dwelling in them and walking among them,” and not disdaining to be “their God,” and making all his own people. So he will be in them as he is also said to be in the Son himself, as he teaches, saying, “The Father is in me and I in the Father.” And he will be “all” in them by giving himself to all, as far as each one's capacity can share in his divinity; the thrice-blessed hope and the unending and incorruptible life being established in this end, in which God will be “all in all,” filling all with the flashes of the unspeakable light of his divinity, and the Son, exulting and rejoicing in the success, putting round himself like a crown those counted worthy of blessedness through him, will continue under the Father as overseer the ageless and unending kingdom; the oracles about him being then fulfilled, among the others, above all the words of the angel Gabriel to the all-holy Virgin about the one to be born of her, that he “will reign for ever, and of his kingdom there will be no end.”

3.16.3Klostermann

βασιλεύων δὴ τότε ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ τοὺς ὑπʼ αὐτῷ βασιλευομένους πάντας τῷ αὐτοῦ παραδώσει πατρί, οὐ παυσόμενος τῆς βασιλείας οὐδʼ ἀναχωρῶν αὐτῆς. οὐδὲ γὰρ παύσεσθαι αὐτὸν τῆς βασιλείας ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος ἔφη (ἦ γὰρ ἂν τἀναντία ἔγραφεν τῷ Γαβριὴλ θεσπίσαντι πρὸς τὴν παρθένον βασιλεύσειν αὐτὸν εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας καὶ τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ« μὴ ἔσεσθαι »τέλος«), ἀλλὰ παραδώσειν »τὴν βασιλείαν«, δηλαδὴ τοὺς ὑπʼ αὐτῷ βασιλευομένους, »τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί«.

basileuōn dē tote ho huios tou theou tous hypʼ autǭ basileuomenous pantas tǭ autou paradōsei patri, ou pausomenos tēs basileias oudʼ anachōrōn autēs. oude gar pausesthai auton tēs basileias ho theios apostolos ephē (ē gar an tanantia egraphen tǭ Gabriēl thespisanti pros tēn parthenon basileusein auton eis tous aiōnas kai tēs basileias autou« mē esesthai »telos«), alla paradōsein »tēn basileian«, dēladē tous hypʼ autǭ basileuomenous, »tǭ theǭ kai patri«.

Then the Son of God, reigning, will hand over all those reigned over by him to his Father, not ceasing from his kingdom nor withdrawing from it. For the divine apostle did not say that he will cease from his kingdom (otherwise he would have written the opposite of Gabriel, who prophesied to the Virgin that he would reign for ever and that of “his kingdom” there would be no “end”), but that he will hand over “the kingdom,” that is, those reigned over by him, “to God and the Father.”

3.16.4Klostermann

τελειωθέντας γὰρ ὑπʼ αὐτῷ τοὺς πάντας ὡσανεὶ φαιδρυνόμενος τῷ κατορθώματι παραδώσει τῷ πατρὶ οἷά τινα παραθήκην ἀποδεδεγμένος· ὃ δὴ διδάσκει λέγων αὐτὸς »πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μου«. διὸ ἀκολούθως οἷα φύλαξ ἀγαθὸς σώαν καὶ κατὰ πάντα ἐρρωμένην τὴν παραθήκην φέρων παραδώσει τῷ θεῷ, ἀρχιερέως δίκην τοὺς ὑπʼ αὐτῷ ἱερουμένους πάντας λευχείμονας καὶ ὡσπερεὶ λαμπροτάταις στολαῖς τοῖς τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἀφθάρτοις σώμασιν ἐξαστράπτοντας παριστῶν αὐτῷ, ἵνα μὴ μόνης τῆς ὑπʼ αὐτῷ βασιλείας ἀπολαύωσιν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν τοῦ πατρὸς ἀρρήτων ἀγαθῶν ἐμπιπλῶνται.

teleiōthentas gar hypʼ autǭ tous pantas hōsanei phaidrynomenos tǭ katorthōmati paradōsei tǭ patri hoia tina parathēkēn apodedegmenos; ho dē didaskei legōn autos »panta moi paredothē hypo tou patros mou«. dio akolouthōs hoia phylax agathos sōan kai kata panta errōmenēn tēn parathēkēn pherōn paradōsei tǭ theǭ, archiereōs dikēn tous hypʼ autǭ hieroumenous pantas leucheimonas kai hōsperei lamprotatais stolais tois tēs anastaseōs aphthartois sōmasin exastraptontas paristōn autǭ, hina mē monēs tēs hypʼ autǭ basileias apolauōsin alla kai tōn tou patros arrētōn agathōn empiplōntai.

For he will hand over to the Father all those perfected under him, as if radiant at the success, as a trust he had received; as he himself teaches, saying, “All things have been handed over to me by my Father.” Therefore consistently, like a good guardian bringing the trust safe and in every way sound, he will hand it over to God, presenting to him, like a high priest, all those consecrated under him clothed in white, flashing as with most brilliant robes with the incorruptible bodies of the resurrection, so that they may enjoy not only the kingdom under him but be filled also with the unspeakable good things of the Father.

3.16.5Klostermann

οὕτω γὰρ ἔσται κατὰ τὸν ἀπόστολον »ὁ θεὸς πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν«, τοῦ υἱοῦ τοὺς βασιλευομένους προσάγοντος αὐτῷ, ἵνʼ ὅλον τοῦτο γένηται, λέγω δὲ τὸ »πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν« εἶναι τὸν πατέρα. ὡς γὰρ ἦν πρότερον ἐν τῷ υἱῷ κατὰ τὸ »ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί«, οὕτως ἔσται τότε καὶ ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς ὑπὸ τῷ υἱῷ τελειωθεῖσιν.

houtō gar estai kata ton apostolon »ho theos panta en pasin«, tou huiou tous basileuomenous prosagontos autǭ, hinʼ holon touto genētai, legō de to »panta en pasin« einai ton patera. hōs gar ēn proteron en tǭ huiǭ kata to »ho patēr en emoi kagō en tǭ patri«, houtōs estai tote kai en pasin tois hypo tǭ huiǭ teleiōtheisin.

For so, according to the apostle, “God will be all in all,” the Son bringing those reigned over to him, so that this whole may come about, I mean that the Father is “all in all.” For as he was before in the Son, according to “The Father is in me and I in the Father,” so he will then be in all those perfected under the Son.

3.16.6Klostermann

οὐ γὰρ παύσεσθαι μὲν τῆς βασιλείας τὸν υἱὸν τὸν δὲ θεὸν βασιλεύσειν ἔφη ὁ ἀπόστολος, ἀλλὰ τὸν μὲν υἱὸν »τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ τὴν βασιλείαν« παραδώσειν, σώαν τὴν παραθήκην καὶ πρὸς τὴν τοῦ πατρὸς λατρείαν τε καὶ ἱερωσύνην ἐπαρκοῦσαν ἐνδεικνύμενον, τὸν δὲ θεὸν ἔσεσθαι »πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν« ὡς θεὸν ἐνοικοῦντα καὶ ἐμπεριπατοῦντα »ἐν αὐτοῖς« καὶ πάντα αὐτοῖς γινόμενον. τῶν μὲν γὰρ ἔσται δεσπότης, τῶν δὲ βασιλεύς, τῶν δὲ ἕτερόν τι· πάντων δὲ ἀθρόως θεός, ταῖς ἐν αὐτῷ θεϊκαῖς ἀρεταῖς τε καὶ δυνάμεσιν τὰ πάντα αὐτοῖς γιγνόμενος.

ou gar pausesthai men tēs basileias ton huion ton de theon basileusein ephē ho apostolos, alla ton men huion »tǭ theǭ kai patri tēn basileian« paradōsein, sōan tēn parathēkēn kai pros tēn tou patros latreian te kai hierōsynēn eparkousan endeiknymenon, ton de theon esesthai »panta en pasin« hōs theon enoikounta kai emperipatounta »en autois« kai panta autois ginomenon. tōn men gar estai despotēs, tōn de basileus, tōn de heteron ti; pantōn de athroōs theos, tais en autǭ theïkais aretais te kai dynamesin ta panta autois gignomenos.

For the apostle did not say that the Son will cease from his kingdom and God will reign, but that the Son will hand over “the kingdom to God and the Father,” showing the trust safe and sufficient for the worship and priesthood of the Father, and that God will be “all in all,” as God dwelling and walking “among them” and becoming all things to them. For of some he will be Master, of others King, of others something else; but of all together God, becoming all things to them by the divine virtues and powers in him.

3.16.7Klostermann

τοῦτο τέλος τῆς τρισμακαρίας ἐλπίδος ὑπέγραψεν ὁ μέγας ἀπόστολος εἰπὼν »ἵνα ᾖ ὁ θεὸς πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν«. ἀλλʼ ἐν μὲν τοῖς πᾶσιν πάντα ἔσται ἀναλόγως τῇ ἑκάστου δυνάμει τὰς τῆς αὐτοῦ θεότητος διαφόρους ἐπινοίας χορηγῶν τοῖς πᾶσιν, μόνῳ δὲ τῷ μονογενεῖ αὐτοῦ υἱῷ τὴν ἐξαίρετον καὶ πατρικὴν τοῖς τε λοιποῖς ἄπασιν ἀκοινώνητον δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν καὶ βασιλείαν φυλάξει.

touto telos tēs trismakarias elpidos hypegrapsen ho megas apostolos eipōn »hina ę̄ ho theos panta en pasin«. allʼ en men tois pasin panta estai analogōs tę̄ hekastou dynamei tas tēs autou theotētos diaphorous epinoias chorēgōn tois pasin, monǭ de tǭ monogenei autou huiǭ tēn exaireton kai patrikēn tois te loipois apasin akoinōnēton doxan kai timēn kai basileian phylaxei.

This end of the thrice-blessed hope the great apostle sketched, saying, “so that God may be all in all.” But in all he will be all in proportion to each one's capacity, supplying to all the various aspects of his divinity, while to his only-begotten Son alone he will keep the special and fatherly glory and honour and kingdom, shared by none of the others.

preface 3, chapter 17

3.17.1Klostermann

εἰ δὲ χρὴ ταῦτα ἐπισφραγίσασθαι προφητικῇ σφραγῖδι, εἰς βεβαίαν πίστωσιν τῶν εἰρημένων μάρτυρι χρήσομαι προφητικῷ πνεύματι διʼ Ἐζεκιὴλ τοῦ προφήτου αὐτὰ δὴ [δὴ] ταῦτα τοιαύταις θεσπίζοντι φωναῖς »τάδε λέγει κύριος κύριος· ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ ζητήσω τὰ πρόβατά μου καὶ ἐπισκέψομαι αὐτά. ὥσπερ ζητεῖ ὁ ποιμὴν τὸ ποίμνιον αὐτοῦ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὅταν ᾖ γνόφος καὶ νεφέλη ἐν μέσῳ προβάτων διακεχωρισμένων. οὕτως ἐκζητήσω τὰ πρόβατά μου.« καὶ μεθʼ ἕτερα »καὶ σώσω τὰ πρόβατά μου, καὶ οὐ μὴ ὦσιν ἔτι εἰς προνομήν. καὶ κρινῶ ἀνὰ μέσον κριοῦ πρὸς κριόν.

ei de chrē tauta episphragisasthai prophētikę̄ sphragidi, eis bebaian pistōsin tōn eirēmenōn martyri chrēsomai prophētikǭ pneumati diʼ Ezekiēl tou prophētou auta dē [dē] tauta toiautais thespizonti phōnais »tade legei kyrios kyrios; idou egō zētēsō ta probata mou kai episkepsomai auta. hōsper zētei ho poimēn to poimnion autou en hēmerą hotan ę̄ gnophos kai nephelē en mesǭ probatōn diakechōrismenōn. houtōs ekzētēsō ta probata mou.« kai methʼ hetera »kai sōsō ta probata mou, kai ou mē ōsin eti eis pronomēn. kai krinō ana meson kriou pros krion.

And if one must seal these things with a prophetic seal, for a sure confirmation of what has been said I shall use as witness the prophetic Spirit, which through Ezekiel the prophet foretold these very things in such words: “Thus says the Lord, the Lord: Behold, I will seek my sheep and visit them. As a shepherd seeks his flock on a day when there is darkness and cloud in the midst of scattered sheep, so I will seek out my sheep.” And after other things: “And I will save my sheep, and they shall no longer be for plunder; and I will judge between ram and ram.

3.17.2Klostermann

καὶ ἀναστήσω ἐπʼ αὐτοὺς ποιμένα καὶ ποιμανεῖ αὐτούς. τὸν δοῦλόν μου Δαυίδ καὶ ἔσται αὐτῶν ποιμήν· καὶ ἐγὼ κύριος ἔσομαι αὐτοῖς εἰς θεόν, καὶ Δαυὶδ ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν ἄρχων· ἐγὼ κύριος ἐλάλησα, καὶ διαθήσομαι τῷ Δαυὶδ διαθήκην«. καὶ μεθʼ ἕτερα δευτεροῖ τὴν αὐτὴν προφητείαν λέγων »καὶ ῥύσομαι αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ πασῶν τῶν ἀνομιῶν αὐτῶν ὧν ἡμάρτοσαν ἐν αὐταῖς, καὶ καθαριῶ αὐτούς, καὶ ἔσονταί μοι εἰς λαόν, καὶ ἐγὼ ἔσομαι αὐτοῖς εἰς θεόν· καὶ ὁ δοῦλός μου Δαυὶδ ἄρχων ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν· καὶ ποιμὴν ἔσται πάντων αὐτῶν«.

kai anastēsō epʼ autous poimena kai poimanei autous. ton doulon mou Dauid kai estai autōn poimēn; kai egō kyrios esomai autois eis theon, kai Dauid en mesǭ autōn archōn; egō kyrios elalēsa, kai diathēsomai tǭ Dauid diathēkēn«. kai methʼ hetera deuteroi tēn autēn prophēteian legōn »kai rhysomai autous apo pasōn tōn anomiōn autōn hōn hēmartosan en autais, kai kathariō autous, kai esontai moi eis laon, kai egō esomai autois eis theon; kai ho doulos mou Dauid archōn en mesǭ autōn; kai poimēn estai pantōn autōn«.

And I will raise up over them a shepherd, and he will shepherd them, my servant David, and he will be their shepherd; and I, the Lord, will be their God, and David a ruler in their midst; I, the Lord, have spoken, and I will make a covenant with David.” And after other things he repeats the same prophecy, saying, “And I will deliver them from all their lawless deeds in which they sinned, and I will cleanse them, and they shall be my people, and I will be their God; and my servant David a ruler in their midst; and he shall be shepherd of them all.”

3.17.3Klostermann

καὶ αὖθις ἐπιλέγει »καὶ Δαυὶδ ὁ δοῦλός μου ἄρχων αὐτῶν εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα«. θέα δὲ ἐν πᾶσιν τούτοις ὡς ὁ μὲν θεὸς οὐ ποιμὴν οὐδὲ ἄρχων ἀλλὰ θεὸς ἔσεσθαι τῶν τοῦ μακαρίου τέλους καταξιωθησομένων λέγεται· τῶν δὲ αὐτῶν τούτων προφητεύεται ἄρχων καὶ ποιμὴν γενήσεσθαι ὁ Δαυίδ, ἐπικεκαλυμμένως ἐνταῦθα τοῦ Δαυὶδ τὸν Χριστὸν αἰνιττομένου διὰ τὸ »ἐκ σπέρματος« αὐτοῦ γεγονέναι.

kai authis epilegei »kai Dauid ho doulos mou archōn autōn eis ton aiōna«. thea de en pasin toutois hōs ho men theos ou poimēn oude archōn alla theos esesthai tōn tou makariou telous kataxiōthēsomenōn legetai; tōn de autōn toutōn prophēteuetai archōn kai poimēn genēsesthai ho Dauid, epikekalymmenōs entautha tou Dauid ton Christon ainittomenou dia to »ek spermatos« autou gegonenai.

And again he adds, “And David my servant their ruler for ever.” See in all these how God is said to be not shepherd nor ruler but God of those who will be counted worthy of the blessed end; while David is prophesied to become ruler and shepherd of these same, David here hinting in a veiled way at Christ, because he came “from his seed.”

3.17.4Klostermann

τοῦτο δὲ δῆλον ἐκ τοῦ προτεθνηκέναι τὸν Δαυὶδ τοῦ χρόνου καθʼ ὃν ταῦτʼ ἐλέγετο. σαφέστερον δὲ ταῦτα καὶ Δανιὴλ ὁ προφήτης θεσπίζει τὸν Χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ υἱὸν ἀνθρώπου ὀνομάζων λευκῶς οὕτως, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ ἡ τῶν ἱερῶν Εὐαγγελίων εἴωθεν αὐτὸν ἀποκαλεῖν γραφή. λέγει δὲ τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον· »ἐθεώρουν ἐν ὁράματι τῆς νυκτός, καὶ ἰδοὺ μετὰ τῶν νεφελῶν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὡς υἱὸς ἀνθρώπου ἐρχόμενος ἦν, καὶ ἕως τοῦ παλαιοῦ τῶν ἡμερῶν ἔφθασεν· καὶ προσηνέχθη 〈αὐτῷ〉. καὶ αὐτῷ ἐδόθη ἡ ἀρχὴ καὶ ἡ τιμὴ καὶ ἡ βασιλεία, καὶ πάντες οἱ λαοί, φυλαί, γλῶσσαι αὐτῷ δουλεύσουσιν·

touto de dēlon ek tou protethnēkenai ton Dauid tou chronou kathʼ hon tautʼ elegeto. saphesteron de tauta kai Daniēl ho prophētēs thespizei ton Christon tou theou huion anthrōpou onomazōn leukōs houtōs, hōsper oun kai hē tōn hierōn Euangeliōn eiōthen auton apokalein graphē. legei de touton ton tropon; »etheōroun en horamati tēs nyktos, kai idou meta tōn nephelōn tou ouranou hōs huios anthrōpou erchomenos ēn, kai heōs tou palaiou tōn hēmerōn ephthasen; kai prosēnechthē 〈autǭ〉. kai autǭ edothē hē archē kai hē timē kai hē basileia, kai pantes hoi laoi, phylai, glōssai autǭ douleusousin;

This is clear from the fact that David had died before the time when these things were said. And Daniel the prophet foretells these things more clearly, naming the Christ of God plainly Son of Man, just as the writing of the holy Gospels is accustomed to call him. He speaks in this way: “I watched in the vision of the night, and behold, one like a son of man was coming with the clouds of heaven, and he came to the Ancient of Days and was brought to him. And to him was given the dominion and the honour and the kingdom, and all peoples, tribes, tongues will serve him;

3.17.5Klostermann

ἡ ἐξουσία αὐτοῦ ἐξουσία αἰώνιος ἥτις οὐ παρελεύσεται, καὶ ἡ βασιλεία αὐτοῦ οὐ διαφθαρήσεται«. συνορᾷς ὡς καὶ ἐν τούτοις ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀγήρω καὶ ἀτελεύτητον οὐ τοῦ λόγου τοῦ ἐν τῷ θεῷ τὴν βασιλείαν ἔσεσθαι, ἀλλὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παρίστησιν ὁ προφήτης, ἕτερόν τε παρὰ τὸν παλαιὸν τῶν ἡμερῶν σαφῶς διδάσκει τὸν υἱὸν εἶναι τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τὸν τὴν ἄφθαρτον βασιλείαν παρὰ τοῦ παλαιοῦ τῶν ἡμερῶν, δηλαδὴ παρὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ πατρός, ὑποδεξάμενον.

hē exousia autou exousia aiōnios hētis ou pareleusetai, kai hē basileia autou ou diaphtharēsetai«. synorąs hōs kai en toutois aphtharton kai agērō kai ateleutēton ou tou logou tou en tǭ theǭ tēn basileian esesthai, alla tou huiou tou anthrōpou paristēsin ho prophētēs, heteron te para ton palaion tōn hēmerōn saphōs didaskei ton huion einai tou anthrōpou ton tēn aphtharton basileian para tou palaiou tōn hēmerōn, dēladē para tou autou patros, hypodexamenon.

his authority is an eternal authority which will not pass away, and his kingdom will not be destroyed.” You see how here too the prophet shows that the kingdom, incorruptible and ageless and unending, will belong not to the Word in God but to the Son of Man, and he clearly teaches that the Son of Man, who receives the incorruptible kingdom from the Ancient of Days, that is, from his own Father, is other than the Ancient of Days.

3.17.6Klostermann

ἀλλὰ Μάρκελλος ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι ὁρίζεται, καὶ μίαν ὑπόστασιν δυσὶν ὀνόμασιν ὑποκειμένην· ἔτι μὴν καὶ τὴν βασιλείαν αὐτοῦ περιγράφειν τολμᾷ καὶ τέλος ἔσεσθαι τῆς Χριστοῦ βασιλείας ἀναιδῶς οὕτως ἀποφαίνεται μετὰ τὸν τῆς κρίσεως καιρόν, τοῦτον γράφων τὸν τρόπον μέγιστον ἡμῖν μυστήριον ἐνταῦθα ὁ ἀπόστολος ἀνακαλύπτει, τέλος 〈μὲν〉 ἔσεσθαι φάσκων τῆς Χριστοῦ βασιλείας·

alla Markellos hena kai ton auton einai horizetai, kai mian hypostasin dysin onomasin hypokeimenēn; eti mēn kai tēn basileian autou perigraphein tolmą kai telos esesthai tēs Christou basileias anaidōs houtōs apophainetai meta ton tēs kriseōs kairon, touton graphōn ton tropon megiston hēmin mystērion entautha ho apostolos anakalyptei, telos 〈men〉 esesthai phaskōn tēs Christou basileias;

But Marcellus defines them as one and the same, one hypostasis lying under two names; and further he dares to circumscribe his kingdom, and declares so shamelessly that there will be an end of Christ's kingdom after the time of the judgment, writing in this way: “Here the apostle reveals to us a very great mystery, saying that there will be an end of Christ's kingdom;

3.17.7Klostermann

τέλος δὲ τότε, ὅταν πάντα ὑποταγῇ ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἐπεξεργάζεται τὸν λόγον ὧδέ πη λέγων ἔφαμεν ἐν τοῖς προάγουσιν ἡμῶν ῥητοῖς τὸν δεσπότην ἡμῶν τὸν Χριστὸν ἀρχὴν ἐσχηκέναι βασιλείας, ἐκ τῶν θείων γραφῶν ἀποδείξεσιν χρώμενοι. καὶ ἐπιλέγει καὶ ὅλως μυρίων ῥητῶν πρὸς μαρτυρίαν ἔστιν εὐπορήσαντα δεῖξαι, ὅτι ἀρχὴν βασιλείας εἴληφεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος διὰ τοῦ λόγου.

telos de tote, hotan panta hypotagę̄ hypo tous podas autou. kai epexergazetai ton logon hōde pē legōn ephamen en tois proagousin hēmōn rhētois ton despotēn hēmōn ton Christon archēn eschēkenai basileias, ek tōn theiōn graphōn apodeixesin chrōmenoi. kai epilegei kai holōs myriōn rhētōn pros martyrian estin euporēsanta deixai, hoti archēn basileias eilēphen ho anthrōpos dia tou logou.

and the end will be then, when all things are subjected under his feet.” And he elaborates the argument in some such way, saying: “We said in our previous words that our Master Christ had a beginning of his kingdom, using proofs from the divine Scriptures.” And he adds: “And in general one could show, having an abundance of countless sayings for testimony, that the man received a beginning of kingdom through the Word.

3.17.8Klostermann

εἰ οὖν εἴληφεν ἀρχὴν βασιλείας πρὸ ἐτῶν ὅλων οὐ πλειόνων ἢ τετρακοσίων, οὐδὲν παράδοξον εἰ τὸν πρὸ οὕτως ὀλίγου χρόνου τῆς βασιλείας ταύτης τυχόντα ὁ ἀπόστολός φησιν παραδώσειν τὴν βασιλείαν τῷ θεῷ.

ei oun eilēphen archēn basileias pro etōn holōn ou pleionōn ē tetrakosiōn, ouden paradoxon ei ton pro houtōs oligou chronou tēs basileias tautēs tychonta ho apostolos phēsin paradōsein tēn basileian tǭ theǭ.

If, then, he received a beginning of kingdom not more than four hundred whole years ago, it is nothing strange if the apostle says that he who obtained this kingdom so short a time ago will hand over the kingdom to God.”

3.17.9Klostermann

καὶ προστίθησιν μεθʼ ἕτερα λέγων τί τοίνυν μανθάνομεν περὶ τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης σαρκός, ἣν διʼ ἡμᾶς (ἀν)είληφεν ὁ λόγος πρὸ τετρακοσίων οὐχ ὅλων ἐτῶν; πότερόν ποτε ταύτην καὶ ἐν τοῖς μέλλουσιν αἰῶσιν ὁ λόγος ἕξει. ἢ ἄχρι μόνου τοῦ τῆς κρίσεως καιροῦ; Μάρκελλος μὲν οὖν τοιαῦτα λέγειν ἐτόλμα· οἱ δέ γε τοῦ θεοῦ προφῆται ἀτελεύτητον τοῦ Χριστοῦ τὴν βασιλείαν ὁριζόμενοι μετὰ τὸν τῆς κρίσεως καιρὸν τοῦ νέου αἰῶνος τὴν ἀρχὴν καθέξειν αὐτόν φασιν. θέα γὰρ ὡς ὁ προφήτης Ἐζεκιὴλ κριτήριον τῶν τοῦ θεοῦ προβάτων ὑποθέμενος μετὰ τὴν τούτων κρίσιν τὸν Δαυὶδ αὐτοῖς ἐφίστησιν ποιμένα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν ἄρχοντα αὐτῶν ἔσεσθαι θεσπίζει.

kai prostithēsin methʼ hetera legōn ti toinyn manthanomen peri tēs anthrōpinēs sarkos, hēn diʼ hēmas (an)eilēphen ho logos pro tetrakosiōn ouch holōn etōn? poteron pote tautēn kai en tois mellousin aiōsin ho logos hexei. ē achri monou tou tēs kriseōs kairou? Markellos men oun toiauta legein etolma; hoi de ge tou theou prophētai ateleutēton tou Christou tēn basileian horizomenoi meta ton tēs kriseōs kairon tou neou aiōnos tēn archēn kathexein auton phasin. thea gar hōs ho prophētēs Ezekiēl kritērion tōn tou theou probatōn hypothemenos meta tēn toutōn krisin ton Dauid autois ephistēsin poimena kai ton auton archonta autōn esesthai thespizei.

And he adds after other things, saying: “What, then, do we learn about the human flesh which the Word assumed for our sake not four hundred whole years ago? Will the Word have it also in the ages to come, or only until the time of the judgment?” Such things Marcellus dared to say; but the prophets of God, defining Christ's kingdom as unending, say that after the time of the judgment he will hold the rule of the new age. For see how the prophet Ezekiel, supposing a judgment of God's sheep, after their judgment sets David over them as shepherd and foretells that the same will be their ruler.

3.17.10Klostermann

ὁ δὲ Δανιὴλ προειπὼν »ἐθεώρουν ἕως ὅτου θρόνοι ἐτέθησαν, καὶ παλαιὸς ἡμερῶν ἐκάθητο, καὶ τὸ ἔνδυμα αὐτοῦ λευκὸν ὡς χιών, καὶ ἡ θρὶξ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ ἔριον καθαρόν· ὁ θρόνος αὐτοῦ φλὸξ πυρός, οἱ τροχοὶ αὐτοῦ πῦρ φλέγον. ποταμὸς πυρὸς εἷλκεν ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ· χίλιαι χιλιάδες ἐλειτούργουν αὐτῷ, καὶ μύριαι μυριάδες παρειστήκεισαν ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ· κριτήριον ἐκάθισεν, καὶ βίβλοι ἠνεώχθησαν«, ταῦτα προθεασάμενος ἑξῆς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου θεωρεῖ ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ προσιόντα τῷ παλαιῷ τῶν ἡμερῶν καὶ τὴν ἄφθαρτον βασιλείαν ὑποδεχόμενον. οὐκοῦν καὶ τότε διαφερόντως καὶ κρειττόνως ἢ νῦν ἀρχὴν ἕξει τοῦ βασιλεύειν τῶν τῆς μακαριότητος ἀξίων.

ho de Daniēl proeipōn »etheōroun heōs hotou thronoi etethēsan, kai palaios hēmerōn ekathēto, kai to endyma autou leukon hōs chiōn, kai hē thrix tēs kephalēs autou hōsei erion katharon; ho thronos autou phlox pyros, hoi trochoi autou pyr phlegon. potamos pyros heilken emprosthen autou; chiliai chiliades eleitourgoun autǭ, kai myriai myriades pareistēkeisan emprosthen autou; kritērion ekathisen, kai bibloi ēneōchthēsan«, tauta protheasamenos hexēs ton huion tou anthrōpou theōrei epi tōn nephelōn tou ouranou prosionta tǭ palaiǭ tōn hēmerōn kai tēn aphtharton basileian hypodechomenon. oukoun kai tote diapherontōs kai kreittonōs ē nyn archēn hexei tou basileuein tōn tēs makariotētos axiōn.

And Daniel, having said first, “I watched until thrones were set, and the Ancient of Days sat, and his clothing was white as snow, and the hair of his head like pure wool; his throne a flame of fire, its wheels burning fire. A river of fire flowed before him; thousands of thousands ministered to him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him; the court sat, and books were opened,” having first seen these things, next sees the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven to the Ancient of Days and receiving the incorruptible kingdom. So then too, in a different and better way than now, he will hold the rule of reigning over those worthy of blessedness.

3.17.11Klostermann

τούτοις μαρτυρεῖ τὸ Εὐαγγέλιον, ἐν οἷς αὐτὸς ἐπισφραγίζεται ὁ σωτὴρ τὰς προφητικὰς λέξεις, τοὺς περὶ συντελείας λόγους παραδιδοὺς τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ μαθηταῖς διʼ ὧν ταῦτʼ ἐδίδασκεν λέγων »ὅταν δὲ ἔλθῃ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐν τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ καὶ πάντες οἱ ἄγγελοι μετʼ αὐτοῦ, τότε καθίσει ἐπὶ θρόνου δόξης αὐτοῦ· καὶ συναχθήσονται ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, καὶ ἀφοριεῖ αὐτοὺς ἀπʼ ἀλλήλων. ὥσπερ ὁ ποιμὴν ἀφορίζει τὰ πρόβατα ἀπὸ τῶν ἐρίφων, καὶ στήσει τὰ μὲν πρόβατα ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ, τὰ δὲ ἐρίφια ἐξ εὐωνύμων. τότε ἐρεῖ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῖς ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ· δεῦτε οἱ εὐλογημένοι τοῦ πατρός μου, κληρονομήσατε τὴν ἡτοιμασμένην ὑμῖν βασιλείαν ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου.« ὅπως δὲ ταῦτα συνᾴδει τοῖς ἐν τῇ προφητείᾳ περὶ προβάτων καὶ [περὶ] κριῶν κρίσεως εἰρημένοις τήρει, καὶ ὅπως βασιλεὺς μὲν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου μετὰ τὴν τῶν προβάτων κρίσιν εἰσῆκται, πατὴρ δὲ αὐτοῦ ὁ θεός.

toutois martyrei to Euangelion, en hois autos episphragizetai ho sōtēr tas prophētikas lexeis, tous peri synteleias logous paradidous tois heautou mathētais diʼ hōn tautʼ edidasken legōn »hotan de elthę̄ ho huios tou anthrōpou en tę̄ doxę̄ autou kai pantes hoi angeloi metʼ autou, tote kathisei epi thronou doxēs autou; kai synachthēsontai emprosthen autou panta ta ethnē, kai aphoriei autous apʼ allēlōn. hōsper ho poimēn aphorizei ta probata apo tōn eriphōn, kai stēsei ta men probata ek dexiōn autou, ta de eriphia ex euōnymōn. tote erei ho basileus tois ek dexiōn autou; deute hoi eulogēmenoi tou patros mou, klēronomēsate tēn hētoimasmenēn hymin basileian apo katabolēs kosmou.« hopōs de tauta synądei tois en tę̄ prophēteią peri probatōn kai [peri] kriōn kriseōs eirēmenois tērei, kai hopōs basileus men ho huios tou anthrōpou meta tēn tōn probatōn krisin eisēktai, patēr de autou ho theos.

The Gospel testifies to these things, in which the Saviour himself seals the prophetic words, handing on to his disciples the words about the consummation, by which he taught this, saying: “When the Son of Man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him, then he will sit on the throne of his glory; and all the nations will be gathered before him, and he will separate them from one another as the shepherd separates the sheep from the goats, and he will set the sheep at his right hand, and the goats at his left. Then the King will say to those at his right hand: Come, you blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” Note how these agree with what was said in the prophecy about the judgment of sheep and rams, and how the Son of Man is introduced as King after the judgment of the sheep, and God as his Father.

3.17.12Klostermann

τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐδίδασκεν εἰπὼν »τότε ἐρεῖ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῖς ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ, δεῦτε οἱ εὐλογημένοι τοῦ πατρός μου, « ἀναλόγως τῷ ἐν τῇ προφητείᾳ ὠνομασμένῳ Δαυίδ, ὃν ποιμένα καὶ ἄρχοντα ἔσεσθαι τῶν προβάτων ὁ λόγος διδάσκει ὑπὸ ἐφόρῳ τῷ θεῷ μέλλοντα ποιμαίνειν καὶ ἄρχειν τῶν τοῦ θεοῦ θρεμμάτων.

touto gar kai autos edidasken eipōn »tote erei ho basileus tois ek dexiōn autou, deute hoi eulogēmenoi tou patros mou, « analogōs tǭ en tę̄ prophēteią ōnomasmenǭ Dauid, hon poimena kai archonta esesthai tōn probatōn ho logos didaskei hypo ephorǭ tǭ theǭ mellonta poimainein kai archein tōn tou theou thremmatōn.

For he himself taught this, saying, “Then the King will say to those at his right hand, Come, you blessed of my Father,” corresponding to the one named David in the prophecy, whom the word teaches will be shepherd and ruler of the sheep, about to shepherd and rule God's flock under God as overseer.

3.17.13Klostermann

καὶ ἐκείνῳ δὲ ἀναγκαῖον ἐπιστῆσαι τὸν νοῦν ὡς τὸ παρὰ τῷ ἀποστόλῳ λελεγμένον ἐν τῷ »ὅταν καταργήσῃ πᾶσαν ἀρχὴν καὶ πᾶσαν ἐξουσίαν καὶ δύναμιν« ᾐνίξατο ἡ προφητεία φήσασα »καὶ ἀφανιῶ θηρία πονηρὰ ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς.«

kai ekeinǭ de anankaion epistēsai ton noun hōs to para tǭ apostolǭ lelegmenon en tǭ »hotan katargēsę̄ pasan archēn kai pasan exousian kai dynamin« ę̄nixato hē prophēteia phēsasa »kai aphaniō thēria ponēra apo tēs gēs.«

And one must also note that what was said in the apostle, “when he abolishes every rule and every authority and power,” the prophecy hinted at, saying, “And I will destroy evil beasts from the land.”

3.17.14Klostermann

τίνα γὰρ ἂν γένοιτο τὰ θηρία τὰ πάλαι πρότερον τοῖς προβάτοις διενοχλοῦντα ἢ αἱ ἀντικείμεναι δυνάμεις; ὧν ἐκποδὼν ἀρθεισῶν, πάσης κακίας καθαρθεὶς ὁ νέος καὶ καινὸς αἰὼν βασιλέα μὲν ἕξει τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου (ἢ κατὰ τὴν προφητείαν ἐπικεκρυμμένως αἰνιττομένην ποιμένα καὶ ἄρχοντα τὸν Δαυίδ, διὰ τὸ »ἐκ σπέρματος« αὐτὸν γεγονέναι Δαυίδ), τὸν δὲ θεὸν οὐ ποιμένα οὐδὲ ἄρχοντα λέγεται κτήσεσθαι, ἀλλʼ αὐτόθεον, ἐπινοίᾳ κρείττονι ἢ κατὰ ποιμένα καὶ ἄρχοντα καὶ βασιλέα τῇ τῆς θεϊκῆς δυνάμεως μεγαλοπρεπείᾳ οὐ τῶν προβάτων μόνον ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ποιμένος ἡγησόμενον. »ἔσται« γὰρ »αὐτοῖς« φησὶν »ὁ δοῦλός μου Δαυὶδ ποιμήν· καὶ ἐγὼ κύριος ἔσομαι αὐτοῖς εἰς θεόν«· δοῦλον δὲ καλεῖ τὸν Δαυὶδ διʼ ἣν »ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυὶδ« ἀνείληφεν »μορφὴν δούλου« ὁ σωτὴρ καὶ κύριος ἡμῶν.

tina gar an genoito ta thēria ta palai proteron tois probatois dienochlounta ē hai antikeimenai dynameis? hōn ekpodōn artheisōn, pasēs kakias kathartheis ho neos kai kainos aiōn basilea men hexei ton huion tou anthrōpou (ē kata tēn prophēteian epikekrymmenōs ainittomenēn poimena kai archonta ton Dauid, dia to »ek spermatos« auton gegonenai Dauid), ton de theon ou poimena oude archonta legetai ktēsesthai, allʼ autotheon, epinoią kreittoni ē kata poimena kai archonta kai basilea tę̄ tēs theïkēs dynameōs megaloprepeią ou tōn probatōn monon alla kai autou tou poimenos hēgēsomenon. »estai« gar »autois« phēsin »ho doulos mou Dauid poimēn; kai egō kyrios esomai autois eis theon«; doulon de kalei ton Dauid diʼ hēn »ek spermatos Dauid« aneilēphen »morphēn doulou« ho sōtēr kai kyrios hēmōn.

For what would the beasts be which long troubled the sheep but the opposing powers? When they have been removed, the new and recent age, cleansed of all evil, will have the Son of Man as King (or, according to the prophecy hinting in a veiled way, David as shepherd and ruler, because he came “from the seed” of David), but it is said to have God not as shepherd or ruler but as God himself, by a conception higher than shepherd and ruler and king, leading by the magnificence of divine power not only the sheep but the shepherd himself. For “my servant David,” he says, “will be their shepherd; and I, the Lord, will be their God”; and he calls David servant because our Saviour and Lord took “the form of a servant” “from the seed of David.”

preface 3, chapter 18

3.18.1Klostermann

καὶ τοῦτʼ ἦν τὸ τρισμακάριον τέλος καθʼ ὃ τὴν ἐπηγγελμένην τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείαν τοῖς ταύτης ἀξίοις τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν πιστουμένου, ὁ ἐπὶ πάντων θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ, τὸ πάντων ἀνώτατον ἀγαθόν, αὐτὸς ἑαυτὸν τοῖς ὑπὸ τῷ υἱῷ βασιλευομένοις δωρήσεται, »πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν« γιγνόμενος. ὃ δὴ παρίστη πάλιν αὐτὸς ὁ σωτὴρ καὶ κύριος ἡμῶν, τὴν μεγάλην εὐχὴν ὑπὲρ τῶν αὐτοῦ γνωρίμων ἀναπέμπων »τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί«. διʼ ἧς ἐξαιτεῖται λέγων »ἵνα πάντες ἓν ὦσιν. καθὼς σύ. πάτερ, ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν σοί, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ἕν ὦσιν. ἵνα ὁ κόσμος πιστεύῃ ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας.

kai toutʼ ēn to trismakarion telos kathʼ ho tēn epēngelmenēn tōn ouranōn basileian tois tautēs axiois tou sōtēros hēmōn pistoumenou, ho epi pantōn theos kai patēr autou, to pantōn anōtaton agathon, autos heauton tois hypo tǭ huiǭ basileuomenois dōrēsetai, »panta en pasin« gignomenos. ho dē paristē palin autos ho sōtēr kai kyrios hēmōn, tēn megalēn euchēn hyper tōn autou gnōrimōn anapempōn »tǭ theǭ kai patri«. diʼ hēs exaiteitai legōn »hina pantes hen ōsin. kathōs sy. pater, en emoi kagō en soi, hina kai autoi en hēmin hen ōsin. hina ho kosmos pisteuę̄ hoti sy me apesteilas.

And this was the thrice-blessed end, in which, when our Saviour confirms the promised kingdom of heaven to those worthy of it, the God over all and his Father, the highest good of all, will give himself to those reigned over by the Son, becoming “all in all.” Our Saviour and Lord himself showed this again, sending up the great prayer for his own “to God and the Father,” in which he asks, saying, “that they may all be one, as you, Father, are in me and I in you, that they also may be one in us, so that the world may believe that you sent me.

3.18.2Klostermann

κἀγὼ τὴν δόξαν ἣν δέδωκάς μοι δέδωκα αὐτοῖς. ἵνα ὦσιν ἕν καθὼς ἡμεῖς ἕν ἐσμεν· ἐγὼ ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ σὺ ἐν ἐμοί, ἵνα ὦσιν τετελειωμένοι εἰς τὸ ἕν. ἵνα γινώσκῃ ὁ κόσμος ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας καὶ ἠγάπησας αὐτοὺς καθὼς ἐμὲ ἠγάπησας.

kagō tēn doxan hēn dedōkas moi dedōka autois. hina ōsin hen kathōs hēmeis hen esmen; egō en autois kai sy en emoi, hina ōsin teteleiōmenoi eis to hen. hina ginōskę̄ ho kosmos hoti sy me apesteilas kai ēgapēsas autous kathōs eme ēgapēsas.

And the glory which you have given me I have given to them, that they may be one as we are one; I in them and you in me, that they may be perfected into one, so that the world may know that you sent me and loved them as you loved me.

3.18.3Klostermann

πάτερ, οὓς δέδωκάς μοι, θέλω ἵνα ὅπου εἰμὶ ἐγὼ κἀκεῖνοι ὦσιν μετʼ ἐμοῦ, ἵνα θεωρῶσιν τὴν δόξαν ἣν δέδωκάς μοι«. αὕτη ἡ μεγάλη τοῦ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν πρεσβεία, ἵνʼ ὦμεν σὺν αὐτῷ ὅπου ἂν ᾖ αὐτὸς καὶ ἵνα θεωρῶμεν τὴν δόξαν τὴν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἵνα ἀγαπήσῃ ἡμᾶς καθὼς αὐτὸν ἠγάπησεν ὁ αὐτοῦ πατήρ, 〈καὶ〉 ὅπερ αὐτῷ ἐδωρήσατο τοῦτο δῷ καὶ ἡμῖν, καὶ τὴν δόξαν ἣν αὐτῷ ἔδωκεν ταύτην δῷ καὶ ἡμῖν· ποιῶν ἡμᾶς ἓν τοὺς πάντας, ἵνα μηκέτι ὦμεν πολλοὶ ἀλλʼ οἱ πάντες εἷς, ἑνωθέντες αὐτοῦ τῇ θεότητι καὶ τῇ δόξῃ τῆς βασιλείας, οὐ κατὰ συναλοιφὴν μιᾶς οὐσίας κατὰ δὲ τελείωσιν τῆς εἰς ἄκρον ἀρετῆς.

pater, hous dedōkas moi, thelō hina hopou eimi egō kakeinoi ōsin metʼ emou, hina theōrōsin tēn doxan hēn dedōkas moi«. hautē hē megalē tou sōtēros hēmōn hyper hēmōn presbeia, hinʼ ōmen syn autǭ hopou an ę̄ autos kai hina theōrōmen tēn doxan tēn autou kai hina agapēsę̄ hēmas kathōs auton ēgapēsen ho autou patēr, 〈kai〉 hoper autǭ edōrēsato touto dǭ kai hēmin, kai tēn doxan hēn autǭ edōken tautēn dǭ kai hēmin; poiōn hēmas hen tous pantas, hina mēketi ōmen polloi allʼ hoi pantes heis, henōthentes autou tę̄ theotēti kai tę̄ doxę̄ tēs basileias, ou kata synaloiphēn mias ousias kata de teleiōsin tēs eis akron aretēs.

Father, those whom you have given me, I want them also to be with me where I am, so that they may behold the glory which you have given me.” This is our Saviour's great intercession for us: that we may be with him wherever he is, and that we may behold his glory, and that the Father may love us as he loved him, and give us too what he gave him, and give us too the glory he gave him; making us all one, so that we may no longer be many but all one, united to his divinity and to the glory of the kingdom, not by a blending into one substance, but by perfection of virtue to its height.

3.18.4Klostermann

τοῦτο γὰρ ἐδίδαξεν εἰπών »ἵνα ὦσιν τετελειωμένοι«. οὕτω γὰρ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ σοφίᾳ καὶ φρονήσει καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ καὶ εὐσεβείᾳ καὶ ἀρετῇ πάσῃ τέλειοι κατεργασθέντες τῷ πατρικῆς θεότητος ἀλέκτῳ φωτὶ συναφθησόμεθα φῶτα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐκ τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν συναφείας γενησόμενοι, καὶ υἱοὶ θεοῦ κατὰ μετοχὴν τῆς τοῦ μονογενοῦς αὐτοῦ κοινωνίας ἀποτελεσθέντες μετουσίᾳ τῶν τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ μαρμαρυγῶν.

touto gar edidaxen eipōn »hina ōsin teteleiōmenoi«. houtō gar hypʼ autou sophią kai phronēsei kai dikaiosynę̄ kai eusebeią kai aretę̄ pasę̄ teleioi katergasthentes tǭ patrikēs theotētos alektǭ phōti synaphthēsometha phōta kai autoi ek tēs pros auton synapheias genēsomenoi, kai huioi theou kata metochēn tēs tou monogenous autou koinōnias apotelesthentes metousią tōn tēs theotētos autou marmarygōn.

For he taught this, saying, “that they may be perfected.” For so, made perfect by him in wisdom and understanding and righteousness and godliness and every virtue, we shall be joined to the unspeakable light of the Father's divinity, becoming lights ourselves from our joining to him, and made sons of God by participation in the fellowship of his only-begotten, by sharing in the flashes of his divinity.

preface 3, chapter 19

3.19.1Klostermann

καὶ δὴ κατὰ τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον ἓν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν οἱ πάντες γενησόμεθα. ὥσπερ γὰρ αὐτὸς ἑαυτόν τε καὶ τὸν πατέρα ἓν εἶναι ἔλεγεν φάσκων »ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν«, οὕτω καὶ πάντας ἡμᾶς κατὰ τὴν αὐτοῦ μίμησιν τῆς ἑνότητος τῆς αὐτῆς μετασχεῖν εὔχεται· οὐ κατὰ Μάρκελλον τοῦ λόγου ἑνουμένου τῷ θεῷ καὶ τῇ οὐσίᾳ συναφθησομένου, καθὼς δὲ ἐμαρτύρησεν ἡ ἀλήθεια, ὁ σωτὴρ αὐτὸς εἰπών »τὴν δόξαν ἣν ἔδωκάς μοι δέδωκα αὐτοῖς, ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν καθὼς ἡμεῖς ἕν· ἐγὼ ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ σὺ ἐν ἐμοί, ἵνα ὦσιν τετελειωμένοι εἰς τὸ ἕν«· οὕτω γὰρ καὶ τότε καὶ τὸ ἀποστολικὸν λόγιον τέλους τεύξεται τὸ φῆσαν »ἵνα ᾖ ὁ θεὸς πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν«.

kai dē kata touton ton tropon hen pros ton patera kai ton huion hoi pantes genēsometha. hōsper gar autos heauton te kai ton patera hen einai elegen phaskōn »egō kai ho patēr hen esmen«, houtō kai pantas hēmas kata tēn autou mimēsin tēs henotētos tēs autēs metaschein euchetai; ou kata Markellon tou logou henoumenou tǭ theǭ kai tę̄ ousią synaphthēsomenou, kathōs de emartyrēsen hē alētheia, ho sōtēr autos eipōn »tēn doxan hēn edōkas moi dedōka autois, hina ōsin hen kathōs hēmeis hen; egō en autois kai sy en emoi, hina ōsin teteleiōmenoi eis to hen«; houtō gar kai tote kai to apostolikon logion telous teuxetai to phēsan »hina ę̄ ho theos panta en pasin«.

And in this way we shall all become one with the Father and the Son. For as he said that he and the Father are one, saying, “I and the Father are one,” so he prays that all of us, in imitation of him, may share the same unity; not, as Marcellus has it, by the Word being united to God and joined in substance, but as the truth has testified, the Saviour himself saying, “The glory which you gave me I have given to them, that they may be one as we are one; I in them and you in me, that they may be perfected into one.” For so then the apostle's saying too will reach its end, which says, “so that God may be all in all.”

3.19.2Klostermann

καὶ ἐπειδὴ τρισὶν ῥητοῖς Μάρκελλος καὶ οἱ τὸν ὅμοιον αὐτῷ τρόπον Σαβελλίζοντες χρῆσθαι εἰώθασιν τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν ἓν εἶναι πειρώμενοι δεικνύναι, ποτὲ μὲν 〈τὸ〉 ἐγὼ καὶ 〈ὁ〉 πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν« θρυλοῦντες, ποτὲ δὲ τὸ »ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρί« καὶ τὸ »ὁ ἑωρακὼς ἐμὲ ἑώρακεν τὸν πατέρα«, πρὸς μὲν τὸ »ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν« τὰ προκείμενα αὐτοῖς προσακτέον διʼ ὧν ὑπερεύχεται τῶν αὐτοῦ μαθητῶν, ἵνα καὶ πάντες αὐτοὶ τῆς αὐτῆς ἑνώσεως τύχωσι, λέγει δʼ οὖν ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν καθὼς ἡμεῖς ἕν·

kai epeidē trisin rhētois Markellos kai hoi ton homoion autǭ tropon Sabellizontes chrēsthai eiōthasin ton patera kai ton huion hen einai peirōmenoi deiknynai, pote men 〈to〉 egō kai 〈ho〉 patēr hen esmen« thrylountes, pote de to »ho patēr en emoi kagō en tǭ patri« kai to »ho heōrakōs eme heōraken ton patera«, pros men to »egō kai ho patēr hen esmen« ta prokeimena autois prosakteon diʼ hōn hypereuchetai tōn autou mathētōn, hina kai pantes autoi tēs autēs henōseōs tychōsi, legei dʼ oun hina ōsin hen kathōs hēmeis hen;

And since Marcellus and those who Sabellianize in the same way as he are accustomed to use three sayings, trying to show that the Father and the Son are one, at one time harping on “I and the Father are one,” at another on “The Father is in me and I in the Father,” and “He who has seen me has seen the Father,” to “I and the Father are one” we must bring before them what he prays for his disciples, that they too may all obtain the same union; he says, “that they may be one as we are one;

3.19.3Klostermann

ἐγὼ ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ σὺ ἐν ἐμοί, ἵνα ὦσιν τετελειωμένοι εἰς τὸ ἕν«. πρὸς δὲ τὸ »ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρὶ« παραθήσομεν τὴν αὐτοῦ πάλιν φωνὴν διʼ ἧς ὑπερευχόμενος αὐτῶν ἔλεγεν »καθὼς σύ, πάτερ, ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν σοί, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ὦσιν, κἀγὼ τὴν δόξαν, ἣν δέδωκάς μοι, δέδωκα αὐτοῖς«· διʼ ὧν σαφῶς παρίστησιν οὕτως εἶναι ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν πατέρα καθὼς καὶ ἐν ἡμῖν εἶναι βούλεται· οὐχ ὅτι καθʼ ὑπόστασιν μίαν εἷς ὢν τυγχάνει αὐτὸς καὶ ὁ πατήρ, ἀλλʼ ὅτι τοῦ πατρὸς μεταδεδωκότος αὐτῷ τῆς οἰκείας δόξης, καὶ αὐτὸς ὁμοίως τοῖς οἰκείοις, τὸν πατέρα μιμούμενος, μεταδίδωσιν.

egō en autois kai sy en emoi, hina ōsin teteleiōmenoi eis to hen«. pros de to »ho patēr en emoi kagō en tǭ patri« parathēsomen tēn autou palin phōnēn diʼ hēs hypereuchomenos autōn elegen »kathōs sy, pater, en emoi kagō en soi, hina kai autoi en hēmin ōsin, kagō tēn doxan, hēn dedōkas moi, dedōka autois«; diʼ hōn saphōs paristēsin houtōs einai en autǭ ton patera kathōs kai en hēmin einai bouletai; ouch hoti kathʼ hypostasin mian heis ōn tynchanei autos kai ho patēr, allʼ hoti tou patros metadedōkotos autǭ tēs oikeias doxēs, kai autos homoiōs tois oikeiois, ton patera mimoumenos, metadidōsin.

I in them and you in me, that they may be perfected into one.” And to “The Father is in me and I in the Father” we shall set his word again by which, praying for them, he said, “As you, Father, are in me and I in you, that they also may be in us, and the glory which you have given me I have given to them”; by which he clearly shows that the Father is in him in the same way as he wants him to be in us too; not that he and the Father are one in one hypostasis, but that, the Father having given him a share of his own glory, he too, imitating the Father, gives a share to his own likewise.

3.19.4Klostermann

διό φησιν, »κἀγὼ τὴν δόξαν ἣν ἔδωκάς μοι δέδωκα αὐτοῖς, ἵνα ὦσιν ἓν καθὼς ἡμεῖς ἕν.« »καθὼς σύ, πάτερ, ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν σοί, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ὦσιν. οὕτως οὖν ἕν εἰσιν ὁ πατὴρ καὶ ὁ υἱὸς κατὰ τὴν κοινωνίαν τῆς δόξης, ἧς τοῖς αὐτοῦ μαθηταῖς μεταδιδοὺς τῆς αὐτῆς ἑνώσεως καὶ αὐτοὺς ἠξίου.

dio phēsin, »kagō tēn doxan hēn edōkas moi dedōka autois, hina ōsin hen kathōs hēmeis hen.« »kathōs sy, pater, en emoi kagō en soi, hina kai autoi en hēmin ōsin. houtōs oun hen eisin ho patēr kai ho huios kata tēn koinōnian tēs doxēs, hēs tois autou mathētais metadidous tēs autēs henōseōs kai autous ēxiou.

Therefore he says, “And the glory which you gave me I have given to them, that they may be one as we are one.” “As you, Father, are in me and I in you, that they also may be in us.” So the Father and the Son are one by fellowship of glory, a share of which he gave his disciples and counted them worthy of the same union.

preface 3, chapter 20

3.20.1Klostermann

καὶ πάλιν οὕτως ἦν ὁ πατὴρ ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ πατρί, ὡς ὁ θεῖος ἀπόστολος καὶ περὶ πάντων διδάσκει τῶν τῆς ἐπουρανίου βασιλείας ἀξίων λέγων· τότε ἔσται ὁ θεὸς πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν«, ὡς καὶ τὸ »ἐνοικήσω ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐμπεριπατήσω« λέλεκται. ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡμεῖς »ἐν αὐτῷ ζῶμεν καὶ κινούμεθα καὶ ἐσμεν«. καὶ ταῦτα πάντα περὶ ἡμῶν λέλεκται, τῶν κατʼ ἰδίαν ὑπόστασιν ὑφεστώτων καὶ ζώντων καὶ μηδὲν ἐχόντων κοινὸν πρὸς τὴν πατρικὴν θεότητα.

kai palin houtōs ēn ho patēr en autǭ kai autos en tǭ patri, hōs ho theios apostolos kai peri pantōn didaskei tōn tēs epouraniou basileias axiōn legōn; tote estai ho theos panta en pasin«, hōs kai to »enoikēsō en autois kai emperipatēsō« lelektai. alla kai hēmeis »en autǭ zōmen kai kinoumetha kai esmen«. kai tauta panta peri hēmōn lelektai, tōn katʼ idian hypostasin hyphestōtōn kai zōntōn kai mēden echontōn koinon pros tēn patrikēn theotēta.

And again, the Father was in him and he in the Father in the way the divine apostle teaches about all who are worthy of the heavenly kingdom, saying, “Then God will be all in all,” as also “I will dwell in them and walk among them” is said. And we too “live and move and have our being in him.” And all these are said about us, who subsist and live each in our own hypostasis and have nothing in common with the Father's divinity.

3.20.2Klostermann

τί δὴ οὖν χρὴ θαυμάζειν, εἰ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ αἱ παραπλήσιοι φέρονται φωναί, οὐκ ἀναιροῦσαι μὲν αὐτοῦ τὴν ὑπόστασιν οὐδʼ αὐτὸν εἶναι πατέρα καὶ υἱὸν διδάσκουσαι, τὴν δὲ τοῦ πατρὸς πρὸς αὐτὸν ἰδιάζουσαν καὶ ἐξαίρετον τιμὴν καὶ δόξαν τῆς μονογενοῦς καὶ θεϊκῆς κοινωνίας παριστῶσαι;

ti dē oun chrē thaumazein, ei kai epi tou huiou hai paraplēsioi pherontai phōnai, ouk anairousai men autou tēn hypostasin oudʼ auton einai patera kai huion didaskousai, tēn de tou patros pros auton idiazousan kai exaireton timēn kai doxan tēs monogenous kai theïkēs koinōnias paristōsai?

Why then wonder if similar words are said of the Son too, not abolishing his hypostasis nor teaching that he is Father and Son, but showing the Father's peculiar and special honour toward him and the glory of the only-begotten and divine fellowship?

preface 3, chapter 21

3.21.1Klostermann

οὕτως οὖν καὶ ὁ ἑωρακὼς« αὐτὸν ἑώρακεν τὸν πατέρα«. τῷ μόνον αὐτὸν καὶ μηδένα ἄλλον εἰκόνα εἶναι τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου« καὶ »ἀπαύγασμα τῆς δόξης καὶ χαρακτῆρα τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ« »ἐν μορφῇ τε θεοῦ« ὑπάρχειν κατὰ τὰς ἀποστολικὰς διδασκαλίας. ὡς γὰρ καὶ ὁ τὴν βασιλικὴν εἰκόνα τὴν ἐπʼ ἀκριβὲς ἀφωμοιωμένην αὐτῷ τεθεαμένος τοὺς τῆς μορφῆς τύπους διὰ τῆς γραφῆς ἀποματτόμενος φαντασιοῦται τὸν βασιλέα, τὸν αὐτὸν τρόπον μᾶλλον δʼ ὑπὲρ πάντα λόγον παντός τε ἐπέκεινα παραδείγματος ὁ νῷ διαυγεῖ καὶ ψυχῆς κεκαθαρμένοις ἁγίῳ τε πνεύματι πεφωτισμένοις ὄμμασιν τῷ τε μεγέθει τῆς τοῦ μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ καὶ κυρίου δυνάμεως ἐνατενίσας καὶ ἐννοήσας, ὅπως »ἐν αὐτῷ κατοικεῖ πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς πατρικῆς θεότητος« καὶ ὡς τὰ σύμπαντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο« καὶ »ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκτίσθη τὰ πάντα τὰ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς καὶ τὰ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, τὰ ὁρατὰ καὶ τὰ ἀόρατα«, λογισάμενός τε ὡς μόνον αὐτὸν υἱὸν μονογενῆ ἐγέννα ὁ πατὴρ κατὰ πάντα ἀφωμοιωμένον αὐτῷ, δυνάμει καὶ αὐτὸν ὄψεται τὸν πατέρα διὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ, θεωρούμενον τοῖς τὴν διάνοιαν κεκαθαρμένοις περὶ ὧν εἴρηται τὸ μακάριοι οἱ καθαροὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ, ὅτι αὐτοὶ τὸν θεὸν ὄψονται«.

houtōs oun kai ho heōrakōs« auton heōraken ton patera«. tǭ monon auton kai mēdena allon eikona einai tou theou tou aoratou« kai »apaugasma tēs doxēs kai charaktēra tēs hypostaseōs autou« »en morphę̄ te theou« hyparchein kata tas apostolikas didaskalias. hōs gar kai ho tēn basilikēn eikona tēn epʼ akribes aphōmoiōmenēn autǭ tetheamenos tous tēs morphēs typous dia tēs graphēs apomattomenos phantasioutai ton basilea, ton auton tropon mallon dʼ hyper panta logon pantos te epekeina paradeigmatos ho nǭ diaugei kai psychēs kekatharmenois hagiǭ te pneumati pephōtismenois ommasin tǭ te megethei tēs tou monogenous huiou kai kyriou dynameōs enatenisas kai ennoēsas, hopōs »en autǭ katoikei pan to plērōma tēs patrikēs theotētos« kai hōs ta sympanta diʼ autou egeneto« kai »en autǭ ektisthē ta panta ta en tois ouranois kai ta epi tēs gēs, ta horata kai ta aorata«, logisamenos te hōs monon auton huion monogenē egenna ho patēr kata panta aphōmoiōmenon autǭ, dynamei kai auton opsetai ton patera dia tou huiou, theōroumenon tois tēn dianoian kekatharmenois peri hōn eirētai to makarioi hoi katharoi tę̄ kardią, hoti autoi ton theon opsontai«.

So too “he who has seen” him “has seen the Father,” because he alone and no other is “the image of the invisible God” and “the radiance of the glory and the imprint of his hypostasis,” and exists “in the form of God,” according to the apostolic teachings. For as one who has looked at the royal image, made exactly like him, and taken the impress of the features of the form through the painting, pictures the king, in the same way, or rather beyond all reason and beyond every example, the one who with a clear mind and eyes of the soul cleansed and enlightened by the Holy Spirit has gazed at the greatness of the power of the only-begotten Son and Lord, and has considered how “in him dwells all the fullness of the Father's divinity,” and how all things “came into being through him,” and “in him were created all things in the heavens and on earth, visible and invisible,” and has reckoned that the Father begot him alone as only-begotten Son, made like him in all things, will see in power the Father himself through the Son, who is contemplated by those cleansed in mind, of whom it is said, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”

3.21.2Klostermann

ταῦτα μὲν οὖν προθεμένοις ἡμῖν σκοπὸν τὴν βραχυλογίαν ὡς ἐν ἐπιτομῇ γεγυμνάσθω. πλείστης δὲ ὅσης ἐξεργασίας δεομένων τῶν κατὰ τὸν τόπον ὅτῳ μέλει τῆς τούτων ἀκριβοῦς καταλήψεως τοῖς εὐαγγελικοῖς καὶ ἀποστολικοῖς ἀναγνώσμασιν τὴν διάνοιαν ἐπερείσας τὸν πάντα νοῦν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐπὶ σχολῆς ἀναλέξεται. μυρίων γε μὴν καὶ ἄλλων ἀσυναρτήτως ἐν τῷ Μαρκέλλου συγγράμματι συμπεφορημένων, πλείστων τε ὅσων ἐναντίως τῷ βουλήματι τῆς γραφῆς εἰρημένων ἑτέρων τε βεβιασμένων καὶ μηδεμίαν σωσάντων ἀκολουθίαν, κοινὸν τὸν ἔλεγχον κατάφωρον γεγονέναι παρὰ τοῖς εὖ φρονοῦσιν διὰ τῶν ἡμῖν ἐξητασμένων ἡγούμενος, τούτοις ἀρκεσθήσομαι.

tauta men oun prothemenois hēmin skopon tēn brachylogian hōs en epitomę̄ gegymnasthō. pleistēs de hosēs exergasias deomenōn tōn kata ton topon hotǭ melei tēs toutōn akribous katalēpseōs tois euangelikois kai apostolikois anagnōsmasin tēn dianoian epereisas ton panta noun ex autōn epi scholēs analexetai. myriōn ge mēn kai allōn asynartētōs en tǭ Markellou syngrammati sympephorēmenōn, pleistōn te hosōn enantiōs tǭ boulēmati tēs graphēs eirēmenōn heterōn te bebiasmenōn kai mēdemian sōsantōn akolouthian, koinon ton elenchon kataphōron gegonenai para tois eu phronousin dia tōn hēmin exētasmenōn hēgoumenos, toutois arkesthēsomai.

Let these things, then, have been exercised by us briefly, as in a summary, since we set brevity as our aim. And since the matters of this passage need very much working out, whoever cares for an exact grasp of them, fixing his mind on the gospel and apostolic readings, will gather the whole sense from them at leisure. And since countless other things are heaped together incoherently in Marcellus's treatise, very many said contrary to the intention of Scripture, and others forced and preserving no sequence, thinking that the common refutation has become plain to those of sound mind through what we have examined, I shall be content with these.